The Dark Phoenix

Matt Striker

Rating: PG
Genres: Romance, Action & Adventure
Relationships: Harry & Hermione
Book: Harry & Hermione, Books 1 - 6
Published: 31/01/2006
Last Updated: 30/10/2009
Status: in_progress

Starting the summer before Harry’s fifth year, Harry gets an invitation to be picked up and spend a few weeks with the Grangers – a pleasant diversion from staying with the Dursley’s. However, Voldemort has decided to order the death of one of Harry’s closest friends, Hermione Granger. The ancient magic used to save Hermione has formed a unique bond between Harry and Hermione, but is it really love or just a side effect of the spell? Harry struggles with this dilemma and his desire to protect Hermione by trying to not let her get too close to his heart – an effort that will ultimately fail.

Chapters

1. After the Death of Cedric

2. The Breath of Life

3. The Offer

4. Belated Birthday

5. Back to School

6. A New Map

7. Things Remembered

8. Saturday at Hogsmeade

9. The Dance

10. More Lessons

11. Jen

12. Christmas with the Weasleys

13. Reflections

14. The Switch

15. Cairo

16. The Eyes of Isis

17. Jaharu

18. The Beladasan

19. Tadra

20. Dursley Debacle

21. Fresh Start

22. Ron's Revelation

23. Little Brother

24. Found

25. Grimmauld Christmas

26. The Centaurs

27. Betrayed

28. Falling for Harry

1. After the Death of Cedric

Harry was sitting on his bed, legs crossed, his back against the wall and staring out the open window of his room. It was night and he was thinking about Hedwig, his owl, wondering where she was right now. Probably flying and looking for mice. He wished he was flying. He would dearly love to mount his Firebolt, and just take off. It didn't matter where. Anything to feel different than he had the past several weeks. "Cedric, I'm so sorry," he said out loud. He closed his eyes and gritted his teeth, "Why didn't I take the cup when he offered it to me? God, he would still be alive!" He clenched his hands and then the pain. He looked down in surprise, he had almost forgotten. He looked at his hands in disgust, "Stupid thing to do" he muttered. They were all bandaged up.

Aunt Petunia had not been happy with him, having to help him put ointment on his bleeding hands and bandage them up. He remembered looking at her while she went to work on his hands, as she rattled on. "What on earth were you thinking of, obviously you weren't thinking at all. As usual. Couldn't think to put on some gloves. Honestly the trouble you put me through. Put all of us through. Ought to be more grateful. Us, having taken you in." Harry didn't really listen, it wasn't as if he hadn't heard similar things from his Aunt, or his Uncle, during his life with them. He was looking at her when it just, came out. Just a question, a simple question really. "Did you really hate my mum?"

Petunia had stopped wrapping his last hand and looked at him in shock. It was unusual for her to be completely without something to say. She looked about the kitchen as if there was something she should be doing and then back to Harry. She did this one more time before regaining her composure and finished wrapping Harry's hand. Without looking at him she said, "That's not a polite question to ask. Go to your room and try not to cause me anymore trouble." As Harry left, Petunia turned and looked across the living room of her house, not at anything in the room but more as if she were looking across a vast distance, maybe another place, maybe another time.

Harry was thinking, even now, sitting on his bed and glancing at Hedwig’s empty perch, that it had been a fair question and wondered why he had never asked it before. He didn't ask whether his aunt hated him. He thought that he might know the answer to that one.

Ever since he had gotten back for the summer to stay with his aunt, uncle and cousin Dudley, he had felt driven. He knew he had some summer homework but he had no desire to work on it, which would mean he would have to think, and he didn't want to think. He didn't want to think about anything. In the past he had always been told to do things in the Dursley household. Not that he had ever been given much of a chance to offer, but this summer things were different. This time he wasn't waiting to be told what to do, he was asking to do more, anything. Clean the house, cut the grass, clean out the garage, wash the car, paint the house. Painting the house had taken a full week and a half. It had been hard work, good work. It kept his mind from thinking of other things. His aunt and uncle probably figured he was attempting to get on their good side for something he wanted. He wasn't sure he cared what they thought. It didn't matter anyway. All he had to do was drop a comment about his Godfather, the escaped, convicted murderer, and they would be off his back.

Harry had only received one letter from Sirius since the end of the school year. Harry could read the concern in the letter Sirius had wrote, but Harry had sent a rather short reply stating that he was fine. He wished that he could talk to his Godfather face to face. There was just no way to put into a letter how he felt, the dreams of his parents and Cedric. But, it was far too dangerous as Sirius was still wanted by the Ministry of Magic, for a crime he didn't commit. Even Ron and Hermione had sent letters expressing pretty much the same concern as Sirius. Ron's had come by his personal owl named Pig, and had signed 'Your Best Friend, Ron'. Hermione's had come by post and she had signed 'Love, Hermione'. He had replied pretty much with the same short response to their letters as he had to Sirius. He had signed Hermione's 'Love, Harry' but changed it and signed 'Your best friend, Harry', the same as Ron's.

Today though, had been the clincher. He had almost exhausted all the things he could do around the house. He had finally offered to dig out the old stump in the back yard. Uncle Vernon seemed surprised he had offered and skeptical that he could do it. The stump had been there for years and the reason was that uncle Vernon didn't want to shell out a hundred pounds or so to have a contractor remove it. Harry had gotten a shovel and an axe out of the garage early in the morning. Harry thought uncle Vernon could be right. It might be more than he could handle, but Harry didn't care. The stump had become the focus of all his frustrations. He dug and chopped the day away late into the afternoon. It was hot, sweaty, dirty work. With only one root left directly underneath, holding it in, he was pulling and lifting for all he was worth. Harry pictured Voldemort's hideous face in his mind wanting to rip him apart with his bare hands and started thinking of all the things that had happened in his life because of him.

When Harry was one year old Voldemort killed both his parents and then tried to kill Harry. Had it not been for his mother sacrificing her own life for Harry's, Voldemort would have succeeded. Voldemort tried three more times after Harry had gone to Hogwarts. In his first year at Hogwarts Harry was nearly done in as he prevented Voldemort from stealing the Philosophers' Stone. In his second year Voldemort's old diary nearly led to his own death as well as that of his best friend's sister. In his forth year Voldemort had managed to regain his old body and had almost killed him once more. And would have if not for the luck of their wands being 'brother wands'. On top of all this, he ordered Cedric, a fellow classmate, killed in front of him.

All his pain, all his concentration, his strength of will, he was bearing down when with a loud snap, the stump shot several feet up and out of the hole. Harry was surprised, but happy, feeling a satisfaction he hadn't felt in awhile. Harry quickly filled the hole in and started dragging the stump from the back yard around to the front.

Dudley had been watching Harry work on his project off and on all day with abject interest, but upon seeing Harry's success and dragging the stump. "Like a hand Harry?"

"Er, sure", said Harry, thinking this was rather nice of Dudley.

They both dragged the stump around by the front drive to be hauled off later, when Dudley said "Harry, look at your hands!"

Harry looked down. His hands were bloodied and blistered.

Vernon's voice could be heard in the back yard as he swore. He came around holding the axe and shovel like they were something nasty. "Get these tools cleaned up, boy" he said gruffly tossing them toward Harry. Vernon noticed Dudley was looking at Harry's hands. In a more even tone "When you get that done, get yourself cleaned up, and have your aunt Petunia look at those hands".

As Harry was walking away he heard Dudley say, "Dad, I helped get the stump out."

"So you did. So you did. Good work son. Here's a fiver," said Vernon.

Harry kept on walking. 'Some things never change' he thought to himself.

That had been his day and the only good thing that had happed to him in awhile was seeing that stump pop out of the ground. No, that wasn't right. The nicest thing that had happened since the Triwizard Tournament was Hermione kissing him on the cheek at the train station, before going home with uncle Vernon. 'Hermione'. The thought of her name made him feel better. He looked out the window again. It was a nice warm summer night with a slight breeze. He wasn't sure what to think about a small feeling that stirred within him. Hermione was as dear a friend to him as Ron or Hagrid, not to mention his Godfather Sirius, yet . . . he shook his head. Finally, the exhaustion of the day came over him and it was welcome. He figured he could get a good night's sleep for a change. He had after all, defeated that stump, wishing it had been Voldemort.

Next morning Harry was awakened by Hedwig landing on his bed. Sleepily he put out a finger and Hedwig affectionately nipped back. "Ow! Hedwig!.... Oh, it's not your fault. I er, hurt my hands yesterday." Harry noticed something was tied to Hedwig's leg. Harry quickly reached for his glasses. Hedwig had two letters. He pulled off his bandages and his hands looked much better, but still sore, and gingerly opened Ron's letter first.

Harry,

Took the liberty of borrowing Hedwig she has been delivering mail between me and Hermione. That's why she's been gone several days. We've been working out a way to get you to the Burrow and spend a couple of weeks. That way you can spend your birthday here. Maybe you could spend the rest of the summer. Hermione says she can pick you up this Sunday if all works out. Hedwig should have Hermione's letter too, with the details.

Your Best Friend,

Ron

'Yeah, that sounded great!' He quickly opened Hermione's letter.

Harry,

Hope this letter finds you well. Ron has extended you an invitation to stay at the Burrow. He told me about the last time he and his family came to get you by Floo. Sounds like it was a disaster. My parents and I can pick you up Sunday, by car. You can then go to Ron's from our house. Let me know as soon as you can, by Hedwig or phone.

Love,

Hermione

'How am I going to get to Ron's house, from Hermione's?' It didn't matter. He was sure Hermione had it all worked out. He figured he would ask about going to Ron's at breakfast.

Before Harry got downstairs he could here his uncle Vernon blustering, "Got a large order from John Dashel two weeks ago and then he calls up yesterday and cancels. Now I've got stock laying around, all those drill bits are nothing but dead weight. It's cost me money, it has. I tell you, I don't think he ever intended to make good on that order. He as much as lied to me. Probably in cahoots with one of my competitors." Vernon swore, and said "I surely wish I could tell when someone was lying to me."

"Dear, I'm sorry it upsets you so much. You told me all about it last night before bed." As Harry came into the kitchen Petunia said in her usual sternness toward Harry, "It's about time you got up. Let's see those hands." Harry turned his hands up. "Better than yesterday. Now go pour Vernon some more coffee."

As Harry poured coffee, "I was wondering if I could spend the next two weeks at the Weasley's, starting Sunday?"

As Harry expected, this started things.

Dudley suddenly put his hands over his mouth, and then over his large rear end. He went sporadically back and forth finally settling for one hand over his mouth and the other on his rear. He was undoubtedly remembering the Ton-Tongue Toffee candy the twins had baited him with that made his tongue grow over a foot long and the time Hagrid had given him a pig's tail.

Vernon spouted, "Balderdash! Those people are not coming into this house!" Petunia chimed in, "After what happened to Dudley they are most certainly not welcome here." Talking almost at the same time and carrying on with a few other things and about how he would not be seen taking Harry anywhere near where such people lived before Vernon ended it with "So, just how do you expect to get to the Weasels?"

"Er, that's Weasley's. And, um, the Granger's would pick me up." Quickly adding, "By car."

"I'll not tolerate strange looking people coming up to this house" Vernon stated flatly. "Nor through the fireplace!"

"The Granger's are dentists. You know, regular dentists. Their daughter, Hermione is in the same House, er, class. And then I would go to the Weasley's from their house. So it wouldn't look strange or anything."

"Let me see that I understand this," said Vernon breathing heavily after his outburst. "The Granger's are dentists, and their daughter is a, uh, the strange one." Harry nodded, but didn't like Hermione being called strange. "Well, they've got my sympathy. Just two weeks? Aunt Marge is coming to stay a week in August. It would be a shame if you were around, especially after what happened the last time she was here."

Harry remembered. At the time it was quite grim. Aunt Marge — more correctly, was Dudley's aunt since Marge was Vernon's sister — Harry had some how blown her up like a big balloon floating over the dining room table. The things she had said about his parents had made him so angry. The ministry of magic had smoothed the whole thing over with the Dursley's. It was almost funny now. Well, almost. "Certainly, I could spend the rest of the summer at the Weasley's or the Granger's." The last thing he said, about staying at the Granger's, he wasn't sure how he felt that might work out. He knew he was most welcome at the Weasley's. Maybe it was just the desperation of staying away from aunt Marge. "I'll just call the Granger's, by phone, and let them know."

Harry called Hermione's number and a woman's voice answered, "Granger's, this is Katherine"

"Oh, ah, hello Mrs. Granger this is Harry, Harry Potter. And I was calling to say that it would be all right to pick me up on Sunday."

"Harry, so glad you called. David and Hermione can pick you up at ten o'clock on Sunday. If the time works?"

"Sure, that's fine"

"Good, I'm looking forward to meeting you. That's number four, Privet Drive, correct?"

"Yes, that's right"

"We'll see you Sunday then. Bye"

"Bye, Mrs. Granger."

Harry went back to the dining room. "All set, ten o'clock Sunday"

Vernon gave an affirmative grunt in response. "By the way we're taking Dudley to get some new clothes on Saturday. Reward for losing twenty pounds this summer." Harry was incredulous. If Dudley had lost twenty pounds, what did he look like before the summer? "If you would like to come along, Petunia thought we might buy you a shirt or something since you've done a little work around the house this summer."

'What?' Harry always got Dudley's hand me downs, but Dudley had gotten so large that anything Harry got fit rather loose indeed. As for buying him something. Well, he probably saved Vernon over a hundred pounds getting that stump out, not to mention painting the house. But, they might want a say in what they got him, and he was well aware of the Dursley's tastes. "If it's all right, I could buy my own."

They all looked at him in surprise. Vernon piped up, "Where would you get any money?"

"It's what I've been buying my school supplies with for the past four years."

"We thought your school had some sort of charity program, or that overgrown hairy excuse for a human being was giving you money. He thought so much of your parents and all," said Vernon sarcastically and laced with suspicion. All three of the Dursleys were looking a little unnerved.

Hmmm, 'Hairy and overgrown' must be referring to Hagrid which was sort of true, but the 'excuse for a human being' was stretching thin. In Harry's mind Hagrid was more human than the Dursleys. He made a mental note to send Hagrid an owl, but he wasn't sure whether Hagrid could send one back. He and Madame Olympe had left on a secretive trip for Dumbledore over the summer and he wondered if Hagrid would make it back for the school year to teach Care of Magical Creatures.

"All I would need is to be dropped off on the street in front of the Leaky . . ., I can show you where. It shouldn't take more than twenty minutes."

Saturday morning came and the Dursley's parked and let Harry disappear down the walk, quite literally to the Dursley's perspective. One second he was there and the next, he was gone. No one else on the sidewalk seemed to notice. Quickly through the Leaky Cauldron and into Diagon Alley. Tom, the bartender of the Leaky Cauldron barely had chance to say hello before he was gone. Straight to Gringotts, to his vault and back. He got part of his wizard money changed to muggle money. The Goblin changing his money seemed suspicious but Goblins were always suspicious. He knew twenty minutes didn't give him much time but didn't want to try his aunt and uncle's patience. Just before he was about to exit Diagon Alley he heard a raspy old voice on a side street.

"Yes, it's a discerning pen, looks just like a muggle fountain pen. Can tell when someone 's lying, it can."

Harry stopped and looked. Some wizard was selling charmed muggle items, probably illegal. The old codger looked as though he would rather feel how much was in your money bag as look at you. His potential customer shook his head no, and walked away. Harry didn't really have time, still.

Walking up to the merchant, Harry asked, "How does it work?" The fella eyed Harry like a tasty morsel.

"Here ya ar', m' young wizard. Take 'is 'ere piece of parchment an' ta pen. Na' say somethin' that ya know ta be true while ya write or scrawl.

Harry spelled out the words as he said them, "I like to play Quidditch". Nice rich black ink came out, but nothing unusual.

"Na' say somethin' ya know to be a lie," said the merchant.

Harry stroked some lines as he said, "My name is Mary Poppins". The ink was turning red as it came out of the pen. "Interesting," said Harry.

"A' two Galleons i' wo' b' robbery on yer part"

"So, two Galleons is a fair price?" looking him in the eye but still moving the pen.

"Withow a doubt" said the merchant with a slight grin.

"Would fifteen Sickles be a fairer price?" asked Harry again looking down where he was scribbling.

"Wha'!" losing his grin and suddenly realizing what Harry was doing.

"Fifteen sickles it is," said Harry with a little triumph, and handed the wizard his money. The old codger quickly took the money with disgust.

Now he was most certainly late and rushed through the Leaky Cauldron, " 'lo Tom," as he went by. Tom just waved.

Back at the car, "You're late" grunted Vernon.

"Sorry," said Harry.

"Harry, do you have a lot of money?" asked Dudley. Evidently it was the question that was on all their minds because Petunia and Vernon were looking at him as well.

"Only a little" said Harry grimacing. He didn't think it quite the thing to do. To tell them he had more wizarding money in his vault than he could count in several days. But his response seemed to satisfy his aunt and uncle who could hardly believe he had anything at all.

Shopping went well. He got some decent clothes for a change. He was really looking forward to seeing Hermione and Ron on Sunday.

That evening Harry waited until Petunia and Dudley had gone to bed and uncle Vernon was in the living room reading his business magazine. "Say uncle Vernon I bought you a pen," and handed the pen to him.

"A fountain pen? A ballpoint or felt tip would be more useful and it looks a little used."

Harry handed him a pad, "Give it a try, it writes better than it looks." Vernon started putting down some lines and circles. It did write rather well. "It's called a discerning pen. Now, if someone were to tell you a lie. For example, 'My name is Mary Poppins'. The color changes to red."

Vernon looked at the ink coming out of the pen as it changed from black to red at Harry's lie. Then he froze, looked at the pen, then at Harry. The color drained from his face and looked at the pen as though it were a poisonous snake. He dropped it on the floor in front of him and tried to scoot his oversized body back into the normal sized chair. "Good God, boy! Get that thing away from me. And of all things, you handed it to me! You know I will not tolerate anything to do with that sort of stuff, your sort of stuff. What on earth do you think you're doing?"

Harry ignored his uncle's outburst. It was what he expected. He knew his uncle detested anything to do with magic. He couldn't even bring himself to say the word magic. It was bad enough for him that Harry had to be under his roof for part of the summer, Harry being a wizard. Nonchalantly Harry walked over and picked up the pen off the floor. "Oh well, I thought maybe you'd like to know when someone was lying to you. Might've saved you from another bogus order, you know, all that money tied up in stock that isn't moving." Harry was walking away while saying all this.

"Ah, Ah, Harry. Wait just a minute." Harry turned barely managing to keep a straight face as Vernon was having a struggle of monumental proportions going on in his head. His left eyebrow was twitching as his large mustache was puffed out more than usual. And with the look on his face you'd have thought he was trying to pass a kidney stone.

"Is everything all right Vernon, dear?" Aunt Petunia and Dudley were on the stairs. They evidently heard uncle Vernon's outburst and were wondering what Harry had done now. In fact, Dudley was sitting on some steps, his plump and pudgy face was looking through a couple spindles of the banister hoping this was true.

Vernon was regaining his composure, "Nothing, nothing, just stubbed my toe against the chair." He reached down and rubbed a foot.

"Do be careful, and come to bed. It's getting late." Petunia and a disappointed Dudley went back upstairs.

Vernon watched and listened. He waited until they were both upstairs and out of earshot before he continued. But looked at the curtain drawn windows and said in a voice as though he were afraid a neighbor might have their ear against the screen "You say it can tell if someone is lying?" Then, as though he were in great pain, he said through gritted teeth "Bring it here, let's have another look at it." Uncle Vernon reached out and took the pen as if it would certainly do him in at the slightest touch. He timidly started scratching on the pad again. "My name is Vernon Dursley. I hate to make money." He paused and then said with a little more confidence, "John Dashel is a scoundrel. I like losing money," Vernon gave a small chuckle. He looked up at Harry with a very grave look and spoke each word distinctly, "You won't tell anyone about this pen. That it's mm . . mm . .". He couldn't bring himself to say the word 'magic'. "That it's unusual. Right?"

"No sir, I will not"

"Wait a sec, say that again" as he started scribbling.

"I swear I will not say there is anything unusual about that pen"

Vernon looked down at the pad and grunted, satisfied, that the ink was black. Harry headed upstairs, back to his room, he could hear Vernon behind him stating something truthful followed by making up a lie and then chuckling as he scribbled on his pad. "Your welcome" Harry said softly.

Early Sunday morning, Harry was packed and ready to go. "Hedwig, you can fly on ahead to Hermione's. I know you don't like being in a cage if you don't have to be. I'll see you there." Out the window she went. Now all he had to do was go down for breakfast and then, wait. Breakfast was the usual grapefruit, as Dudley was still on a diet. It was all Harry could do to keep from bursting out in laughter when Vernon asked Dudley if he was sticking to his diet while scribbling on a pad. The look of shock on Vernon's face when he realized that his perfect boy was outright lying to his face was worth the expense for the discerning pen.

Ten minutes to ten a car pulls into the drive, a little nicer than uncle Vernon's. Vernon noticed this too as he held back the curtain to look. "Hmm, Mercedes-Benz, Limousine model. Thought of buying one meself." Vernon Dursley tended to judge people by the car they drove.

Though not a good way to judge people, Harry was still glad the Grangers had made a good first impression on uncle Vernon. Like a shot Harry was out the door dragging his trunk and carrying Hedwig's empty cage. As Mr. Granger got out of the car and approached. Harry noticed he was tall, slim of build, wore glasses in front of brown eyes and had very curly brown hair tinged with a little gray. It was easy to see that Hermione got her eyes and hair from her dad. Harry stopped, putting his trunk on end, as Mr. Granger held out a hand and a smile to him.

"Harry. There's no mistaking you from Hermione's description. Though I think we've almost met a couple of times in Diagon Alley. Good to meet you properly," as he shook Harry's hand, he briefly glanced at Harry's forehead before looking past him. "And I presume this is your uncle and aunt?"

Harry turned around to see that uncle Vernon and aunt Petunia had actually come out the door. Part of the reason he had gone out the door so quickly was that he was afraid the Dursley's might be rude so he was trying to make a quick exit. But they were pleasant enough as even Dudley ventured out and stood behind his parents. Hermione stood beside her dad and smiled broadly when Harry saw her and he smiled back just as big. Harry made introductions as Mr. Granger shook hands with Vernon and Petunia, and nodded to Dudley, as Dudley refused to move out from behind his mom and dad. When Harry introduced Hermione the Dursley's only stared.

Hermione seemed to be prepared for the reaction, "Dad, I'll help Harry put his trunk in the car."

Vernon, Petunia and Mr. Granger exchanged, short, but civil pleasantries while Dudley was craning a look at Hermione. Hermione opened the back of the car and helped Harry load in his trunk. As they were ready to leave, Hermione motioned Harry to sit in the back seat with her. Pulling out of the drive Harry waved goodbye to his aunt and uncle, they half heartedly waved in return, while Dudley was still leaning around from behind, just looking.

"Thanks for picking me up Mr. Granger, hope it wasn't much trouble."

"No trouble at all Harry. And you can call me David" as he drove down the highway.

"So that was your cousin behind your aunt and uncle?" asked Hermione. "Looked as though both of them were not quite enough to hide him. He is just a little on the large size isn't he?" They both snickered.

Harry was looking at her now, lightly dressed for the warm weather and with a rich tan. "Why are you looking at me like that Harry?" she said smiling.

"I was just thinking you look good with a tan."

"You too — and you look sharp — new clothes?" and then she reached out and took his hands. "Harry, what have you done to your hands?" She had concern in her eyes looking him over. "You don't look like you've been eating well either."

"They're a lot better now. I dug up a stump in the back yard. And the Dursley's are still on a diet plan for Dudley. Not very appetizing meals. Besides I haven't been very hungry since . . .," Harry let the rest trail off.

Hermione's eyes watered slightly as the urge to embrace him welled up. She wanted so much to help take away the pain her friend must still be feeling. She remembered what Professor Dumbledore had told her and Ron shortly before leaving Hogwarts for the summer.

"I would like you both to know Harry may need a friend, or friends," as he looked to each of them. "Harry has been through a horrific ordeal and is likely taking the death of Cedric rather hard. Be patient. It would be kind of you both, if you were there for him, when he's ready."

Hermione gave Harry's hands a gentle but light squeeze and glanced at the rear view mirror, she took her hands away changing the subject for him. She talked of her summer, Crookshanks, her muggle friends, and that she was disappointed her summer homework was all done, but that she was working on a project of her own.

Ohmygosh! Summer homework. Harry hadn't done any.

The look of panic on Harry's face was not lost on Hermione. "Uh oh, looks like someone is behind again," she teased. "I have an idea. You can delay going to Ron's for a few days and I can help you get your homework done. Dad, could Harry stay with us a few days while I help him get caught up on summer homework?"

"Sure, pumpkin. Harry can stay in the guest room."

'Pumpkin? Must be her dad's pet name for Hermione. Kind of cute', Harry thought. "By the way, how am I getting to Ron's from your house?"

"You'll see," she said grinning.

The granger house had a Cotswold Cottage look with a stone front. It seemed as though almost every house on block had a tall old oak tree in their yard next to the sidewalk and street. It was all very green and welcoming.

"Dad, I can help Harry take his trunk up to the guest bedroom. I want to show him the house."

"Oh, okay pumpkin. Your mother and I will be in the kitchen," said her father as he winked at her and she grinned back.

After helping Harry get his trunk up stairs and down the hallway to the guest bedroom Hermione started showing Harry the house. And seemed to be taking great delight in doing so. "We've got four bedrooms. Far more than we need with mum, dad and myself. Mum and dad's is the master bedroom and they have their own bathroom... The main bathroom is here at the top of the stairs. We'll share while you stay. I usually have it all to myself... This bedroom we use mainly for storage. Stuff we don't know what to do with. You know, things you don't want to throw away but don't know where to put."

She took him back down to the end of the hall to the bedroom across from the guest bedroom. "This is my room."

Somehow it struck Harry that it looked just like he thought a girl's room would look. Pastel colors on a fluffy bed cover and lace curtains, picture of her family on a dresser. There were books laying around here and there, all Muggle books. Harry remembered that Hermione liked to keep in step with Muggle studies. He wondered how on earth she managed. He had a hard enough time with wizarding studies. Harry noticed an open wicker basket with a small pillow at the foot of the bed, but Crookshanks was curled up comfortably on the bed.

Upon seeing Hermione Crookshanks got up on all fours and stretched, the front legs and then the back. He looked up at Hermione and purred.

"Hello Crookshanks," Hermione said with affection as she reached out and petted him, "look who's come to stay with us for a few days." Crookshanks lifted his head and looked at Harry with obvious recognition.

"You remember me don't you?" as Harry scratched Crookshanks behind the ears.

"Obviously," Hermione said with satisfaction dropping him back to the bed. "Oh, I've been looking forward to this." Hermione reached behind the mirror of her vanity and pulled out a key. "The only people who ever see my room are my muggle girlfriends. But you are the first to see this," as she put a key in a cabinet lock, "besides my parents."

The cabinet door opened up showing pictures that moved, wizarding pictures. There were cards, like the kind you collect from chocolate frogs, a couple promo cards of the Chudley Canons, the omnioculars Harry got her at the World Cup, a promo picture of the Weird Sisters that played at the Yule Ball, a small picture of Viktor Krum (signed Viktor Krum), a slightly larger picture of Harry playing Quidditch, and the entire Gryffindor Quidditch team with the School Quidditch Cup they won their third year.

But in the middle of all this was a large picture of Hermione with her arms stretched out behind Harry and Ron on either side. Harry and Ron had an arm across Hermione's shoulders and were waving with their free one. All three, the best of friends and grinning mischievously.

Harry remembered when it was taken. Collin Creevey had taken it in their second year. Harry couldn't resist, "Say, now there's a couple of fine fellows but who's the pretty one in the middle?" He surprised himself, he called Hermione pretty.

She smiled and said mockingly, "Humph, as if you didn't know."

They both laughed and Harry said, "We look young there. Maybe we should get Collin to take another one this year."

"Yes, I think we should…I like that idea."

"I noticed Viktor signed his."

"Jealous are we?" Hermione shot back.

"No, no. Just noticed, that's all."

Hermione turned quickly and unlocked her trunk. "Well, we can fix that," as she pulled out a quill and some ink. "Here you go Mr. Potter, sign." But Harry hesitated. Reassuringly she said, "Go on...I want you to."

Harry took the quill and underneath his waving image wrote 'Harry Potter'. The ink was flashing the Gryffindor colors, red and gold.

Hermione held up the photograph surveying the signature. "Hmmm, you know, this could be worth something some day.

Harry snorted and they both laughed.

"Come on, I'll show you the rest of the house. There are still a few more surprises." Hermione seemed anxious as she locked up her cabinet and trunk and they headed downstairs. At the bottom of the steps she waved at a door, "This is the home office that mum and dad use. Directly across is the cloak room." She pointed to another door just down from the cloak room. "That's mum's room. She sews or paints, or whatever."

They both walked just inside the dining area. The dining room table was a dark wood with glass top and matching chairs. Beyond that was a kitchen separated from the dining room by a half bar and stools. David Granger was sitting on one next to a woman with wavy blonde hair and blue eyes.

"Harry this is my wife Katherine."

Harry nodded and bowed slightly. "Pleased to meet you."

"Hello, Harry. I must say you're every bit of the handsome young man that Hermione has described."

Hermione stomped her foot, "Mother!"

Katherine ignored her, "We've heard so much about you these past several years. It's a shame we haven't met you sooner."

"Aggh! Mother!"

David chuckled and intervened, "So pumpkin, did you show Harry your special cabinet?

Hermione's eyes brightened, "Yes I did, and I even got an authentic Harry Potter signature."

Harry's cheeks and tips of his ears turned slightly pink as David nodded approvingly with a grin and Katherine cooed, "How nice."

Hermione cleared her throat, "Ahem."

"Yes, yes, we've stalled you long enough," said David. "Show him pumpkin."

Hermione turned to Harry beaming; she motioned with a sweep of her arm to Harry's right a large brick fireplace. Painted white, it was large enough to step into. He hadn't even noticed when he first stepped into the room; his attention had been on the Grangers across the room. Aside from it being brick and white it reminded him of the Weasley's fireplace. "Is this a . . ."

Hermione cut him off excitedly, "Yes it is! Now you see how you can get to The Burrow."

"Cool," was all Harry could say, his mind swirling with possibilities.

David and Katherine had walked up beside Hermione, David with his arm around Katherine. Harry noticed that Katherine was only slightly taller than Hermione as David explained about the fireplace.

"At the beginning of summer we had Hermione contact Arthur Weasley about installing this fireplace and the feasibility of putting it on the Floo Network. Katherine and I had toyed with the idea before because of Hermione's desire for wizarding books, and the constant trips to Diagon Alley helped make the decision. Arthur is really a nice fella though a little intimidating at first. He got it approved with the Ministry of Magic as an exception since our Hermione is a witch." He said 'witch' with pride.

"And the top of her class," added Katherine with equal pride.

"Yep, and a good friend as well" said Harry not wanting to be left out on praising Hermione.

She looked at Harry and stammered a little, "Th-thanks." Turned to her parents, "Pleeease," and continued about the new fireplace to Harry. "Mr. Weasley said it would be best if we had a 'muggle' contractor build the fireplace to the necessary specifications so that it wouldn't attract too much attention. It wouldn't be wise to suddenly have a new chimney and fireplace appear overnight in a muggle house in a muggle neighborhood."

David went on, "The contractor we got was abhorred at how we wanted it built, said it was positively medieval, large enough to step into."

"Tried desperately to talk us out of it," interjected Katherine, "but we were quite firm."

"Yes, we were quite firm and in the end he shrugged his shoulders and said, 'Eh, it's your money'. Arthur worked closely with the contractor and was simply fascinated with the tools they used and how they did it." David noticed the questioning look on Harry's face and guessed. "Oh yes, Arthur was dressed muggle style. I even gave him a few pointers. He was most pleased. What fascinated Arthur most was the natural gas starter for the fire. I believe the contractor thought he was a bit touched in the head."

"Well daddy it didn't help that you were standing behind Mr. Weasley pointing at your head and rolling your eyes."

The Grangers were chuckling, and Harry was laughing as well, imagining at how it must have looked.

Still chuckling David said, "Well I had to do something when Arthur didn't have a clue what natural gas was and got all excited about it. Can't have everyone knowing magic really exists, ya know. I had to do my part. Besides the contractor already thought he was daft. I just helped him along."

"After it was completed Arthur did the magic touches so to speak. He made the fireplace look like a regular fireplace. He added a couple of buttons for Katherine and myself plus put the counter spell on us so that we could still see it as it really is."

Hermione went on, "The buttons are for mum and dad Harry, since they are unable to operate a wand. See Harry there are certain safeguards built into the Floo Network, in other words Floo etiquette. There are public and private Floos. The Leaky Cauldron has a public Floo and is accessible 24 hours, but a private Floo must be tapped or you make an appointment."

"Um, what's tapped?"

"You tap the right side of the fireplace with your wand and call out the name of the destination. On the other end there is an announcement of someone calling, like a door chime. An announcement, also called a 'knock', can be anything really, a sound, sparks, etcetera, some people get quite creative. What you see on the other end, after a knock, is a wavy image, but no voice, of who wants to come over. It's like a door viewer."

"How come no voice?" asked Harry.

"Well, as I understand from reading about the development of the Floo Network, it was too susceptible from those who have the power of persuasion. That's why we have this dry erase board and rag on the mantle. You can put a short message on it and the person on the other end can decide to let you come over or not. If they do, they will tap on the left side of the fireplace and you get a response called a 'Step in'."

"So that's why there's a button on the left side of the fireplace and another on the right? For your mum and dad?"

Hermione nodded.

"Hermione, lunch will be ready in about fifteen minutes," said Katherine.

"Punkin, be sure and let Ron know Harry will be staying a few days. I think he was expecting Harry to show up twenty minutes ago," said David as he and Katherine went back to the dining room and kitchen.

"But, I've still got one more thing to show Harry," pleaded Hermione just as a dong from an old bell seemed to come from the fireplace and echo through the house. A few seconds later a wavy image of Ron appeared in the fireplace. He was holding a chalkboard with the words, 'Where's Harry? Lunch is almost ready.' written on it. "Drat" was all she said reaching for the dry erase board. As Ron's image faded away Hermione wrote 'We need to talk. Come over. Harry staying.' and pushed the button on the right hand side as she held up the board to the fireplace opening and then pressed the button on the left.

The fireplace suddenly burst into green flame and Ron stepped out with a mix of irritation and good tidings on his face as he looked at his two friends. "Oi, Harry, Hermione what's the problem? Mum's got lunch ready. C'mon Harry, where's your trunk, let's go!"

"Ah, Ron I think I should stay here a couple of da…"

Ron cut him off, "Whaaat? Haaarrrry."

"Harry doesn't have his summer homework done Ron," she paused letting that sink in. "Do you think Harry will be more likely to get it done here or at the Burrow?" as she gave him the 'evil eye' look. "Besides I haven't shown him the library yet. And by the way, do you have all of yours done?"

"Awww, Harry," he said dejectedly looking at Harry. Then he looked at Hermione a little sheepishly, "Ah, no, mine's not completely done either." Ron quickly added, "Almost, though."

"Well Harry hasn't started his. Why don't you come back over after lunch and you can both work on it together."

"Oh, alright," said Ron still looking dejected again, "I'll see you after lunch, eh, Harry?" Ron turned back to the fireplace muttering something about "bad as his mother…nose in a book all summer…library …nuts" Ron must have known the look Hermione was giving him as he stepped back into the green flames he turned around with a smirk on his face and said, "The Burrow" and disappeared in a last burst of flame.

"Indeed!" said Hermione with furrowed brows and narrowed eyes looking into the fireplace where Ron had been, watching the flames die away to nothing. She then gave a sideways questioning look to Harry, "I'm not really that bad, am I?"

"No," said Harry shaking his head. "We just like to tease you," they both laughed.

"Lunch is ready," came Katherine's voice from the kitchen.

After lunch Hermione asked her mother, "Need any help cleaning up?"

"No, dear. Go ahead and show Harry the library. I know you've been dying to show him ever since he got here."

"Finally," she said with relief. "Come on Harry," as she led him from the dining room past the new fireplace and into the living room toward the far wall. The far wall was covered with shelves of Muggle books with a single door on the right side. As Hermione went toward the door it occurred to Harry that the door couldn't possibly go anywhere, unless it went to the outside of the house.

"Say, Hermione is your library a magicked room?"

"How very astute of you Mr. Potter," she said grinning while opening the door. As they entered, bewitched floating candles lit up showing a room just as large as the living room. There were chairs with small tables next to them along with one large table in the middle of the room with more chairs around it. There were shelves over all the walls, but only about a third of them were filled with books, they were all wizarding books. Half of the large table in the middle of the room was covered with books and drawings. Hermione flicked a switch next to the door and the room was brighter yet but the light flickered.

"Isn't it wonderful Harry? Someday I hope to have all these shelves filled with wizarding books. The electric light flickers because electricity doesn't work well in a magicked room, but it's not too noticeable with the flickering of the candles," she talked excitedly. "My own library….it used to be such a pain to try and keep all of my magic stuff picked up so that none of our muggle friends would see them."

"I take it that Mr. Weasley magicked the room bigger?"

"Yes, but dad had the contractor build a little narrow walkway behind the bookshelves on the living room side of the wall first. Dad told him that we were going to put in a home entertainment system and wanted the space for wiring. Mr. Weasley magicked the room bigger and put Anti-Muggle charms on the library door, the new fireplace, and my cabinet. I think we'll start studying about Anti-Muggle charms in sixth year and learning to cast them in seventh year." Hermione continued on about the differences and varying degrees of Anti-Muggle charms as Ron walked in with several books under his arm.

"Hey, let's get started shall we?" Ron looked at Hermione, "Your mum let me step in." He looked around the room and then at Harry grinning broadly, "The sooner this is over, the sooner we get to the Burrow….and brooms….and Quidditch." Harry grinned back, glad that he was looking forward to something for a change.

It seemed to Harry that they had just sat down to study in the Grangers wizarding library when he became aware of Ron and Hermione talking.

"That about wraps it up for me, and thanks Hermione your help made it go a lot quicker."

"Let's just say your work is sufficient, it could bear top marks if you wanted to put a little more effort into it."

"What? And show you up? Couldn't bear the thought of it," Ron said as Hermione rolled her eyes.

"Ron, how did you get done so fast? We just got started a few minutes ago."

Ron and Hermione looked at Harry as each one had an opposite eyebrow raised. "It's almost six o'clock Harry," said Hermione. "Dad said he was starting dinner."

"Yeah, Harry I don't know that I've ever seen you so zoned out before. Is Hermione rubbing off on you? Maybe we should send out for a Mediwizard. I'd hate to think it was contagious." Hermione punched Ron in the shoulder. "Ow! Sorry professor….suddenly I feel like Lee Jordan." They all laughed.

Ron pushed the fire starter with his shoe as a flame came to life and he reached into a porcelain bowl on the mantle and took out a pinch of Floo powder. He tossed it in and green fire burst forth. Before he stepped into the flames he turned to his friends. "Harry, at the rate your going it shouldn't take you but a few days to finish up. Hermione, are you coming over with Harry?"

"Ah, not right away, a few days later maybe. I've still got some shopping to do." Hermione looked up at the ceiling as she said this and then back to Ron. "Do you have your shopping done?"

"As a matter of fact I do Miss Granger. Fancy me being one up on you."

Harry looked perplexed like he ought to know what they're talking about but just shrugged it off.

"Alright, see you in a few Harry, and I'll see you in a few after that, eh, Hermione?" Ron stepped into the green fire, "The Burrow" and disappeared.

"Hermione, I noticed Ron didn't knock before he went home."

"Oh, that's because he's imprinted, magically, with a key to the Burrow. He actually didn't have to say anything, after a couple of seconds he would have automatically gone home. It's just proper Floo etiquette to call out your destination. It's considered a safety feature for small children to automatically take them home."

"This Floo Network is more complicated than I thought. Did you say your dad was cooking dinner?"

"Since dad and mum both work they take turns cooking."

"I think I'll see if your dad needs any help."

Mr. Granger was surprised and grateful for the help as Hermione and her mother set the table. Dinner was pleasant as conversation touched on contrasts between the Muggle and the wizarding world. After dinner Hermione was about to wash the dishes.

"Would you like some help?"

"Ah, sure Harry, but you don't have to."

"What else am I going to do, study? Besides it won't take very long if I help," he said giving her a smile that could make her melt. "Would you like me to wash or dry?"

"I..I can dry and put dishes away since I know where they go."

David and Katherine were still sipping coffee at the dining room table talking about their up coming day at work while watching the two teenagers washing dishes.

"David, our little girl is growing up."

"Yes she is luv. And if some day she were to find a fella like Harry there I don't think she would be doing so bad."

"They're still a bit young dear."

David paused before answering. "Another three years and she will be graduating. It will be here before we know it." He paused again as if something was on his mind, but turned and smiled to his wife and she smiled back.

Harry was ready to turn in for the night and said goodnight to the Grangers, thanking them again for letting him stay. Hermione followed him up to make sure that he knew where the towels were for a shower or bath in the morning and that he had everything that he needed. Harry said goodnight to Hermione and checked on Hedwig before she flew out for the night. He fell asleep rather quickly, but not all creatures in the Granger house sleep so easily at night.

2. The Breath of Life

"Crookshanks, you bad cat," she said in a playful scolding whisper. "What are you doing on Harry's bed? You always sleep on my bed. Bothering Harry. You know, I could get jealous," as she picked up her cat. Holding Crookshanks in her arms she looked at Harry sleeping. He looked so peaceful and she knew he had been through so much. She leaned over to kiss him lightly on the cheek just as Crookshanks started purring. Harry turned in his sleep and she kissed him on the lips instead. With a small gasp she turned to scurry away, but not before Harry woke up.

Some sound had made Harry stir and then he felt a warm breath. He opened his eyes. Without the aid of his glasses all he could see was the silhouette of someone with bushy hair. "Hermione?" he said groggily. He was trying to remember where he was, the Granger's and, had Hermione just kissed him? He stretched out his hand to the bushy haired silhouette that seemed to be purring. "Hermione?" he asked again.

Hermione reached out to touch Harry's hand. Her own hand was trembling a little. "Sorry to wake you," she whispered. "I came to get Crookshanks from bothering you".

"Thanks for being a friend," he said. She squeezed his hand and hurried off without saying anything. Harry lay there trying to recall a sleepy, dreamlike memory of a warm breath and touch on the lips.

Being an only child has its advantages, like not having to share a bathroom with anybody. As was her normal routine; a groggy and half asleep Hermione trudged down the hallway from her bedroom to the bathroom. Her eyes were barely open and her bare feet moved slowly, almost dragging on the carpet. She had the usual 'pillow hair' some of her curly brown hair was hanging down in her face while more was pushed up in back. She started pulling at her pajama top, one arm was free and the other with a hand still hanging in the sleeve. With her free hand she reached out and opened the bathroom door at the same moment the water came on. Shock. The kind you get when you wake up not quite sure where you're at or what you're looking at. A split second that seemed like forever as realization hit that she was looking at someone through textured glass bent over in her shower. She shut the door quickly, the running water covered the sound. She was definitely awake now, her hand still on the door knob and shaking, charged with the sudden transition in consciousness. In her mind it was dawning on her, 'Oh my God! I saw Harry's buns!'. She looked down at herself, half undressed, 'Oh my God!' and scurried back to her room closing the door and leaning against the back side. Hermione was blushing furiously and her mind was racing at all the possibilities of how that could have been really bad. It was bad enough. 'I don't think he noticed the door open. Oh, I wish dad had fixed the lock on the door….Cute buns. No, don't think about that', she told herself and blushed again biting her lower lip and stamping the floor with her foot. But it was difficult not to.

Breakfast was ready and Hermione was the last one to show up. Harry gave her an inquisitive look, she just smiled back. During breakfast there was conversation between David and Katherine about schedules and double checking that Hermione and Harry had everything they needed.

"Yes, I'll be helping Harry with his summer homework. We'll have sandwiches for lunch. Mum, do we still have any smoked ham left? Actually Harry has already made a lot of progress from yesterday. I think he might be done tomorrow. Pass the buns, I mean biscuits." The tips of Hermione's ears turned pink. She was thankful no one seemed to notice the subconscious slip.

Mr. and Mrs. Granger left for work at the dental office as Harry and Hermione went to the library. Harry immersed himself into his studies while Hermione continued with her personal project.

"Harry….earth to Harry….honestly." Hermione came up behind Harry leaning in close to his ear, "Harry, for the fifth time, are you going to eat your lunch?"

"What? Oh, is it lunch time already?"

"Harry, it's 2 o'clock. I don't think I've ever seen you study this hard. I brought you a sandwich and some milk. It's on the tray."

"Where's yours?"

Hermione gave Harry a look and said, "Harry, I ate mine two hours ago when I brought both of ours in."

"Er, okay, sorry, and thanks."

"You're welcome"

Harry had to admit, now that he wasn't concentrating on his studies, that he was a little hungry. Harry surveyed the table while eating lunch. It was an array of parchment, charts and books. He made a mental note to sharpen his quill after he ate. He wondered what on earth Hermione was working on. It looked complex to say the least. "Is that a letter from Professor Lupin?"

Hermione snatched it up. "It's Mr. Lupin or Remus Lupin now that he's no longer a Hogwarts teacher."

"What's the letter about?"

"It has to do with my project. He seemed the most logical person to ask. He was after all a brilliant teacher, wouldn't you agree?"

"Absolutely, but what do you need to ask him about your, um, project?"

Hermione gave him a blank look, but her eyes held excitement. "I promise to show you when it's done and not before—okay?"

"Sure, okay, no need to get touchy about it."

"Harry please, I'm not being touchy," she pleaded. "I just want it to be a surprise. And I don't want anyone else to, um, know about my project besides you and Ron."

Harry grinned. "Alright. When do you think you'll have it done?"

"Before Halloween," she said in an even tone, but with the same excitement in her eyes.

That evening Katherine cooked and Harry offered to help, but Katherine told Harry to help David set the table and that he could help Hermione with dishes after dinner. During dinner David and Katherine talked about their day, the root canal, the laborer that lost some teeth to a fellow worker, and their recent summer vacation to Scotland with Hermione. They noticed that Harry got quiet.

"What's wrong dear? You're awfully quiet all of a sudden," said Katherine.

"Really, it's nothing Mrs. Granger. I just…have never had a summer vacation except to stay with the Weasleys once. And of course I got to come here."

David and Katherine looked at each other briefly and changed the subject so that Hermione and Harry were talking about Hogwarts and the magic they've learned.

After dinner the table was cleared with Harry and Hermione doing dishes again while David and Katherine sipped some coffee at the table. Katherine had been eyeing the two teens when she said, "Come on David, let's take our coffee to the living room."

"Any particular reason we're in the living room?" just as some giggling was heard from the kitchen.

"Does that answer your question?" replied Katherine with an eyebrow raised.

"I suppose it does but how did you know?"

"I just happen to notice how they looked at each other as Harry put a dish in the drainer and Hermione reached for it before Harry had let go of it."

"Ahhh, I see."

Harry wasn't quite as tired when he retired to the guest bedroom and lay there thinking how everyone else seemed to have a family but him. The door pushed open just a few inches when once again Crookshanks slipped into Harry's room and onto his bed, but Harry didn't drift off to sleep right away. He heard footsteps coming down the hallway and the door push open.

Then a playful scolding whisper, "Crookshanks. You're starting to make a habit of this." Hermione picked up her cat.

Harry could feel Hermione looking at him while he pretended to be asleep. She leaned over to kiss him on the cheek, but he turned slightly and leaning up gave her a kiss instead. He had caught her completely by surprise. She was motionless until Crookshanks started purring. She gave a small giggle and hurried from the room.

The next morning at breakfast, almost every time Harry or Hermione would catch the eye of the other they would smile and look away. Just before David and Katherine left for work Hermione asked, "Mum, can Melanie come by this afternoon?"

"You two won't keep Harry from his studies will you? Besides I thought you were working on a personal project."

"She won't stay long and Harry's almost done. I can't do anything more with my project until I get to school. I need to put the magic touches to it and I'm not allowed to do magic outside Hogwarts."

"It'll be fine," she said, leaving a happy Hermione at the door.

Hermione liked how Harry had taken to his studies, his concentration, compared to last school year, was astounding. She figured he would finish his summer homework by this evening and would go to the Burrow in the morning. She thought it would be good for him and hoped he could spend the rest of the summer with the Weasley's. It would, after all, be a simple matter to drop in and see him by Floo.

"Harry, I brought you a sandwich and some milk….Harry….Harry." No reaction, she went around behind him to lean in and get his attention by talking in his ear. But with sudden inspiration, she kissed him on the cheek instead, then backed away slowly to watch his reaction. Nothing, but then a delayed reaction took place; he dropped his quill and blushed. Hermione started laughing, "I'm sorry Harry, but I was having a tough time getting your attention. Lunch is ready. Want a sandwich?"

"Uh, yeah, sure," he said still looking surprised.

After last night Hermione figured turnabout was fair play. Still laughing, "You okay Harry?"

"I'm fine, really", as the flush left his face and he realized she had gotten him back.

"Oh, Harry, my friend Melanie," she corrected herself, "my muggle friend, Melanie, will be coming over for a visit this afternoon. You wouldn't mind meeting her would you?"

"Not at all"

"Good —all she really knows about you is that we go to the same school together. A 'private' school up north. When I take her to my room you can go to the guest bedroom and I'll tell her that you're studying, and then you can slip back to the library. That sound okay?"

"Sounds okay to me."

Harry met Melanie, she was a little shorter and maybe slightly thinner than Hermione. She had light blonde hair that was almost straight but curled at the ends and her eyes were a stark blue. His impression of her could be summed up in one word, 'spry'. Everything worked out just as Hermione intended, which was usually the case Harry thought. It was, after all, important that Hermione's muggle friend not be aware of any magic in the house. After Melanie and Hermione went to her room, Harry went back to the library. He was quite sure he didn't want to know anything about their girl talk. He would have been right.

"Hermione! Harry is just the cutest! That messy hair, and those green eyes are just to die for. I've never seen anyone with such green eyes. Oh, can I go to your school? Are there any more like him? Is he taken?"

Hermione giggled, "Whoa, slow down there girl. I thought you had a boyfriend. What's his name, Bradley? I agree Harry is cute and not just his adorable face."

"Oh Bradley was two months ago. And don't stall. Is Harry going out with anyone?" Melanie paused, "Hey, wait a minute. What do you mean by that— 'not just his adorable face' ?"

Hermione rolled her eyes and absent mindedly turned a pillow over in her hands as she told Melanie about the 'almost' shower incident. Hermione blushed and giggled burying her face in the pillow as she finished.

Melanie's jaw dropped and she looked at her long time friend in surprise. "Hermione Granger, I can't believe it. You really like Harry don't you? All this time I thought you had the hots for this Ron guy, which I haven't met yet by the way. I've heard the names Ron and Harry for years. I finally meet Harry and he's a walking dream. Well, you do like him don't you?"

Hermione looked perplexed, "Of course I like Harry. And I like Ron. They are my best friends. The three of us are best friends."

Melanie put her hand to her mouth, "Oh my gosh you have the hots for both of them and their best friends to boot. Hermione, what a pickle you've put yourself in," just as Melanie started laughing and a pillow came across her head.

With mock anger and through gritted teeth, "Mel-a-nie, how can you possibly say such a thing?" They both laughed. Then more calmly, "This is the honest truth. I like them both. They are my friends. I couldn't possibly risk the friendship of either one." What she just said seemed to have hit a somber note somewhere in the back of her mind.

"Okay, okay, I believe you. Just one thing."

"Yes?"

"Couldn't you have at least got a picture?" Melanie teased with a pleading look.

"Oh, My, Gosh," said Hermione as she attempted to hit Melanie with a pillow again and they both giggled.

After dinner that evening Hermione and her mother went to a baby shower which was not exactly something David or Harry wanted to attend. David took it as an opportunity to talk with Harry. What David really wanted to know was what Voldemort really meant as a danger to his daughter, or for that matter, the rest of the world. It was a long talk. Harry had a respect for David and not just because he was Hermione's father, he liked him. Harry liked the Grangers. Harry did his best to tell him the truth, as best as he understood it. Until.

"Harry, I want to thank you for talking with me. I believe you've been very truthful, though I think you may have left out a few details. Possibly about my daughter's adventures." David looked knowingly and thoughtful at Harry. Harry suppressed a slight grin. "You've only told me a little more than what Hermione has already told us." David paused, "Harry, I was wondering if you could tell me about the boy that died last school year. What was his name?"

"Cedric….Diggory," was all that came out. The silence was deafening, but Harry couldn't bring himself to say anymore.

"That's alright Harry, I'm sorry I brought it up."

"Crookshanks," she whispered. "How did you get in here? I shut the door when I took you to my room." She came over closer to Harry's bed but didn't pick up Crookshanks. Still whispering, she said, "Harry I know you're not asleep."

Harry turned and opened his eyes. There was no fooling her tonight. Hermione sat on the edge of the bed and leaned a little closer to Harry. He could almost make out her face and eyes in the dim light.

"Harry, you have no idea how much your friendship means to me," she said softly. She laid her head on his chest, under his chin.

Her curly hair was soft and he could smell the slight scent of honeysuckle. She lay there, her head still on his chest as though she were listening to his heart beat. She seemed to be trembling just a little. Harry stroked her hair and put his hand on the back of her shoulder. "Maybe I do."

Her trembling seemed to calm and she lifted her head. He could just make out a smile and something glistening on her cheek as she leaned over and kissed him. "Good night, Harry".

"Good night Hermione," said Harry as she scooped up a purring Crookshanks and quietly left.

"Cedric!" Harry lay there shaking. It seemed hard to breathe. He had dreamed it again, all of it.

"Harry?" came a soft and familiar voice. "Harry? Are you all right?" as Hermione came closer.

"I…" came his choking response. Harry sat up as Hermione came and sat on the edge of the bed next to him.

"What's the matter? Does your scar hurt?"

Still difficult to breathe. Harry shook his head no. Trying to get out some kind of explanation. "B..bad…dream" he barely got out.

She reached out and touched his shoulder. "Harry your shaking…. anything you want to talk about? Sometimes it doesn't seem as bad if you do."

Harry shook his head no and tried to say, but stuttered, "I…I'm f…fine."

"No you're not."

Harry clutched both hands to the sides of his face, bent over and wept, rocking back and forth. Hermione held him, and she too, cried.

There was someone outside the guest bedroom that had been listening, and watching from the darkness of the hallway. A tear was wiped away and a dark figure went to the master bedroom. "Katherine? Is everything alright?"

"Yes," as she got back into bed, "I think Harry had a nightmare, but it's alright now." They hugged each other, but both of them knew that it wasn't all right - not yet.

Hermione woke up. It was still dark. She found herself under the covers curled up to a sleeping Harry. He had cried himself to sleep. She quietly slipped away, back to her room.

In the morning at breakfast the quick looks and sudden smiles of the previous morning were absent between the two teens.

"Everything alright this morning Harry?" asked Katherine.

Harry nodded, "Fine Mrs. Granger." Then he added, "Maybe better."

Katherine seemed satisfied, "I take it your summer studies are done and that you will be going to the Weasley's after breakfast. We've enjoyed having you. Feel free to call on us anytime."

Harry thanked Katherine and said that he might take them up on the offer. Even though things seemed to have cooled between Harry and Hermione, Harry did manage a mouthed 'Thank you' to Hermione when her parents weren't looking. Hermione nodded, an understood, 'Your welcome' in return.

Harry stepped out of the Weasley fireplace in a burst of green flame, empty cage, broom, and trunk in tow.

"Haarrrry, you finally made it mate. I see you've brought your broom."

The twins sprang forward. "Glad to see you made it Harry," said George. "Yeah, we were beginnin' to think Professor Granger was never gonna let ya go," winked Fred. "We'll take your things upstairs." The twins started grabbing things but George turned around and handed Harry's broom back to him, "You'll probably be wanting this right away, eh?"

"I sure will," said Harry.

"Hi, Harry," said a more confident Ginny.

"Hi Ginny, how's the summer been?"

"As well as can be expected with a bunch of older brothers."

The twins were back in a flash, with their own brooms in hand, "So, is the Gryffindor seeker ready for some flying?" asked George. "Or has it been so long that you need some lessons," said Fred.

Harry faked a hurt look, "Lessons?" then with a grin, "I don't believe I've ever needed lessons."

The Weasley brothers let out whoops and hollers ending up with Ron laughing, "Heee's baack!"

"Ginny, are you coming?" asked Harry.

"No, I don't have a broom of my own. I'm going to ask mum if I can borrow hers when she gets back from shopping at Diagon Alley. She said she would be back in time to make lunch. I'll just watch till then."

"Unlikely she'll get to use mum’s broom," whispered Ron.

Outside they went, the twins watching intently. Just as Harry put his foot back to kick off, his broom turned into a big rubber snake, "Whoa!" shouted Harry. The twins were laughing hysterically along with Ron, and even Ginny couldn't help herself, saying, "I'm sorry Harry but you should have seen the look on your face."

Realization hit him, the twins switched his broom. "Okay, not bad. Where's my real broom?"

The day went into the afternoon and just like Ron figured Ginny didn't get to borrow their mums broom and since her brothers were reluctant to share their own she went back to the house. It was, however, a warm July day, beautiful flying weather and it was good to be back on his Firebolt. The summer air felt good blowing past his face and through his hair as he raced his broom around the twins, Fred and George, and his best friend Ron on their brooms. It felt great! and his heart was lighter than it had been in months. Harry brought up his broom to a halt and paused watching Fred and George playing keep away from Ron with an old worn out Quaffle thinking to himself, 'it just doesn't get much better than this'. His mind wandered as he looked off into the distance in a daydream as his world seemed to fade away.

It was dark as though he were in a cave, lit only with a few floating candles. A blue-green wizard's fire was burning in a small cauldron and cast an eerie light on two hooded figures. One was sitting in a strong looking chair with arm rests as he spoke to the other standing before him. "It is a simple and direct plan. It will bring him to me before he is ready." The voice made Harry feel cold. The one standing answered back, "Yes, my Lord. It will be my pleasure to kill the filthy . . ."

Harry didn't hear the rest because of voices that were yelling his name. "Harry! Harry! Are you all right?"

Harry became aware that he was holding on tight to his broom with one hand while clutching at the scar on his forehead with the other. Fred and George were on either side of him while Ron was facing him, panic in his eyes.

"You still with us?" asked George. "Yeah, we weren't sure you were going to keep a grip on your broom," replied Fred.

With a hesitating voice Ron asked, "Harry, was your scar hurting again?"

Harry gave a slow nod, "L-let's get down, on the ground"

The four of them gently descended toward the ground and dismounted their brooms. Three pairs of eyes were looking intently upon Harry while Harry was trying hard to understand the strange mental image that had just been in his head. He took his hand down from his forehead as the pain from his scar quickly left. "I think he's going to kill someone. Someone I know."

"Who? He who must not be named?" The Weasley's winced at the thought of Voldemort. "He's going to kill someone?" asked Ron.

"Gee Harry, this is bad," said Fred. "I think we had best get back to the Burrow and tell dad when he gets home."

Harry nodded in the affirmative as they made their way back to the Weasley house. Harry was concerned. If it wasn't for his past experiences proving that there was something bad connected to his scar hurting he would just let it go. He hated the thought of troubling the Weasley's when he didn't really understand what it was all about himself. They walked in silence but Harry interrupted, "I would rather not say anything to your mum. Your dad will be home from work in a few hours won't he?" The three Weasley brothers agreed that would be best, to not get their mother worried.

~

"Mother, can I go over to Melanie's house before you get home? She's got some new clothes she wants me to see. And since we're going to Diagon Alley after supper, so I can get Harry's birthday present, I won't have time to go over later."

"All right Hermione, you're father and I will be home in about thirty minutes, so don't stay long. And do you have enough wizarding money? Gringotts will be closed by the time we get to Diagon Alley and we won't be able to exchange."

"Yes, I've got plenty of Sickles and Knuts and Melanie's is only two blocks away.

"I know that, but I also know how you two get to talking and lose track of time. See you soon. Bye."

"Unghh, bye." Mothers can be so aggravating, especially when they're right.

Hermione stepped out of the house and locked the door. She was looking forward to seeing Melanie's new clothes and hearing about her boyfriend. Melanie was one of Hermione's best muggle friends. They were good friends in primary school and before. Melanie, along with all the Granger's other muggle friends, thought Hermione attended a private boarding school north of London, which really wasn't a lie. As Hermione walked down the sidewalk she noticed a particular black car across the street. She had seen it before, off and on all summer. It seemed as if someone was watching her, she thought that could surely not be the case. Yet, if this feeling persisted she might try to get a look at whoever was in the car. She made a mental note to tell Harry and Ron about the black car at Harry's birthday party. Just as she was walking by one of the many old oak trees on the block a strong arm came from behind her wrapping around her neck and under her chin lifting her off the ground by her head. A searing pain in her back by her right shoulder blade made her body lock up uncontrollably. So sudden was the attack that she didn't have time to gasp. The pain. It felt like she was being impaled. "Filthy Mudblood" said a raspy voice above her head. Just as a stifled scream started to erupt through clenched teeth there was a small jerk and the pain doubled. There was a small chuckle and the blade jerked again with another fresh jolt of pain. "Hurts doesn't it?" came the voice as there was a twisting motion and even more pain. A car backfired and the man released her, falling forward and rolling off to the side and didn't move. Hermione crumpled to the sidewalk into a fetal position, shaking uncontrollably and gasping with short, rapid, shallow breaths.

A black man in a sharp looking suit stood on the sidewalk, two bodies on the ground in front of him. One was a young girl with curly brown hair and the other was a hooded man in a gray robe lying on the ground next to her. He holstered his gun, swore, and reached for a radio on his belt. "This is inspector Nelson and I need an ambulance at the corner of Harrington and Mansfield. I have a fourteen-year-old stabbing victim, female, Caucasian. Assailant will be DOA. Putting away his radio, he reached inside his vest pocket and pulled out a badge. He flipped it so the badge was exposed tucking it into his outside breast pocket. He looked over at the shaking girl and swore again. He knelt beside her not sure she could understand, "An ambulance is on the way. He can't hurt you any more." He then knelt beside the hooded man as though he were checking for a pulse though he knew the man was dead. It had been a direct shot to the back of the head. He pulled up on the man's sleeve and saw a mark on his forearm, as though it were something he expected to see. He stood up reaching into his suit pocket and pulled out a cell phone. "Sir, it's Nelson. The Granger girl has been attacked . . . she's alive . . . stabbed . . . hooded male assailant. Sorry sir, he came out of nowhere . . . yes sir, it was there . . . St. Francis is closest. I'll let you know if it's different . . . poison? You think so?" He hung up and swore again. The inspector knelt beside Hermione again, reached out and held her hand. "The ambulance will be here soon. Hang in there." He looked at a delicate silver dagger embedded in her back as blood started soaking her pink blouse. 'How in the world did he step out from behind a tree like that without me seeing him?' he thought to himself.

~

David and Katherine Granger were almost home as they were passed by an ambulance. When they approached the corner where they turn onto their block they could see two ambulances and several police cars along with a small crowd. A policeman was directing traffic around the emergency vehicles and indicating they needed to go around. David had lowered his window, "Officer we live down this block."

"I'm sorry sir but you'll have to go around and come up the block from the other end," said the officer. Just then a very hysterical Melanie ran past the policeman and up to the front of the Granger's car, red faced, tears down her face and screaming, "She's been stabbed! She's been stabbed! Hermione's been stabbed!"

A dream, a dream, it has to be a bad dream. God, it just has to be. What was the doctor in front of her saying? Something, something that can't be true. It can't be!

Katherine Granger with her husband standing behind her, supporting her. She looked pale and he looked visibly shaken. There they were standing outside the emergency room at St. Francis Hospital talking to a surgeon.

"Mr. and Mrs. Granger, do you understand? Your daughter has lost a lot of blood. The internal injuries are not bad enough to be a threat to her life, but we have had trouble stopping the bleeding. It seems that she has been poisoned from the knife or otherwise. Pathology has never seen anything like the toxin in her blood. We are at a loss. There's nothing more that we can do."

David spoke, his voice shaking, "Are you saying that our daughter is dying and there's nothing you can do?"

"I'm sorry," was all the surgeon could say. "Pathology has not given up, but there's not enough time."

Katherine slumped and David caught her, helping her to a chair.

Down the hallway was a doctor dressed in a gray suit and black tie. He reached inside his vest and seemed to finger a long pencil as his other hand straightened a St. Francis nametag that had suddenly appeared.

"Nurse," he said with a no nonsense tone.

The busy nurse stopped and looked him over rather incredulously. It wasn't the suit or the fact that she hadn't seen him before, it was that he didn't seem to quite fit in. "Yes, Doctor...?"

"I'm looking for the Grangers, their daughter was a stabbing victim, I believe they came in less than thirty minutes ago."

"She is still in surgery, operating room 4, and I don't believe I've seen you before Dr. …" a blank look came over her face and she took off walking down the corridor as if she hadn't seen anyone. The mysterious doctor took his hand out from under his vest and took off at a good pace, for someone so old.

David and Katherine were looking at the floor in shock. Their daughter was dying, their only child. They didn't really notice as a doctor in a gray suit walked up and addressed them. "Katherine, David"

They both looked up, not recognizing, but who would. David looked at the nametag and made the connection, "Dumbledore? Professor Dumbledore?" If it hadn't been for the grave seriousness of the situation it might have been comical, all that white hair, long white beard and old but alert eyes looking over half moon glasses, dressed up in a muggle suit. "Our daughter," David choked, "she's dying."

"I assumed as much. We have little time. You must tell them that you are taking your daughter home. That if it must be, it will be at home. However, we will take her to Hogwarts via your new fireplace to Hogsmeade." Dumbledore's look was grim, "Quickly" he urged. "Time is against us if we have any hope at all. I will make sure you are met with no resistance to your request," as he patted his vest under which a wand was hidden.

The subdued behavior of her brothers and Harry at the table did not go unnoticed by Ginny. "What's going on?" she inquired sitting down at the table.

"Nothin' ", replied Fred and George in unison.

"Doesn't look like nothin' to me."

Quickly thinking of a way to distract Ginny, Harry said, "Say Ginny, would you like to try out my Firebolt ?"

"Would I !" exclaimed Ginny shrilly.

Ron gave Ginny a dead pan look, "No Ginny, Harry does not have a wood eye."

Harry chuckled as the twins snickered, "Oy, good one Ron."

Ron started grinning just as Ginny kicked him under the table. "Ow!"

"Come on, let's go" she said heading for the door.

"I expect your father home anytime. He's already late, as if that were unusual. Dinner will be ready when he does," came Mrs. Weasley's voice from the kitchen.

Ginny was thrilled to zoom around on Harry's broom but it didn't take long to notice she was the only one in the air. She landed next to the boys. "That's it. I want to know what's going on or I'm going straight to mum."

The boys definitely didn't want that, so they told her. Ginny looked panicked, "Oh Merlin, maybe we should contact dad at the ministry."

They talked her into waiting like they had decided earlier. So, back to the Burrow and the dining room table they had just left. Harry kept trying desperately to piece together what his vision could possibly mean. What he needed was Hermione to put some logical perspective to it. Then it hit him like a brick wall, he stood up and yelled, "Hermione!" All the Weasley's jumped including Molly who dropped a dish that broke on the kitchen floor.

Before anyone had a chance to say anything Mr. Weasley apparated in the kitchen with a 'pop', the look on his face was severe. "Arthur! What's wrong?"

He held up a hand to Molly, looked around the room and saw Harry standing at the table with everyone else sitting, they were looking at Harry and then to their dad. In the most serious tone that any of his children had ever heard he looked at Harry and said, "Harry, Hermione's been attacked. They've taken her to Hogwarts; don't ask me why, I don't know. As quickly as you can, go by Floo to Hogsmeade and then to the Hospital wing. Ron, you go with him, Dumbledore has asked for you both. Harry take your broom. The two of you can ride double, it's the quickest way." He turned to his wife, "Molly the rest of us will follow. There will be a horseless carriage waiting for us outside at the Three Broomsticks."

Without hesitation Ron and Harry sprang into action. Ron headed toward the fireplace first reaching out for the Floo powder on the mantle as Harry was right behind him. Harry extended his arm and his Firebolt whisked to his hand as though it had been pulled there by a whip. The fire blazed green, Ron stepped in, "Three Broomsticks!" Harry stepped in, "Three Broomsticks!", and they were gone.

Arthur and Molly looked wide eyed at each other, but Arthur shook his head. Molly called out to her children, "Come along now, you heard your father, let's go."

It's hard to imagine what anybody thought of seeing two boys barrel out of the Three Broomsticks fireplace, mount double on a broom and take off at break neck speed. But neither Ron nor Harry cared. It seemed to Harry that time was slowing to a crawl. He knew that riding double was slower than riding single but he was desperate, if only he had figured it out sooner. The look on Arthur's face told him it was really bad. In his haste Harry had misjudged the extra momentum of Ron's added weight. They landed on the top of the closest tower and rolled, but nothing was broken. They sprinted down the steps and ran down the empty corridors toward the hospital wing.

"Headmaster I have the antidote for the poison but it's been too long. From what you've told me the girl should be dead already. Her death will be a loss to the school. She had a brilliant mind"

"Severus, she is not yet dead. Though closer than can possibly be imagined. We have but one chance, dangerous, very dangerous. But we must try, and you might possibly be of assistance before this is over."

Professor Snape stepped up to the hospital wing door and opened it. The light through the windows was beginning to turn reddish yellow as the sun was sinking low in the sky and illuminated a bizarre sight even for the wizarding world. In the center of the room a bed had been placed with Hermione Granger lying there still in a muggle hospital gown covered by a sheet with her arms exposed, her skin was deathly white and her lips were blue. On either side of the bed there was a very old witch and a very old wizard with wands held up as though pointed at the same spot on the ceiling seemingly deep in simultaneous incantations. David and Katherine Granger were standing not far away, shock etched on their faces. Madam Pomfrey was at a table arranging various potions and remedies next to a very ornate gold goblet. It seemed she wasn't sure what she was preparing for, the girl looked beyond hope and it grieved her.

Snape looked at the old witch and wizard in disbelief and turned his head sharply to Dumbledore. "Is that …"

"Yes, that's Nicholas and Perenelle Flamel as they really are. They are unable to maintain their disguises while performing these incantations. I trust your discretion on having seen them."

"Of course, Headmaster," said Snape recovering.

"Now we need Mr. Potter and Mr. Weasley before we can begin."

As if on cue Harry and Ron burst through the hospital wing door breathing heavily. Dumbledore looked at both of them over his glasses and spoke quickly giving instructions. "Harry there is a goblet on the table by Madam Pomfrey. Go and drink it all. Professor Snape please accompany him, make sure he does nothing rash." Harry and Snape left. Then Professor Dumbledore addressed Ron seriously, "Ron, how much do you love your friend?"

Ron looked across the room at Hermione lying there and choked, "I love her."

"That's good to know, but what of Harry?"

Ron looked at Dumbledore, straightened and said with conviction, "I'd give my life for him."

"That's as I hoped. It is that willingness to give your life, which will keep Harry from sacrificing his own," he paused, "if this, fails."

Ron paled, "You mean she might … die?"

"Not if we can help it."

Harry had started to cross the room as his eyes came upon Hermione, and he froze. His heart felt like it was in his throat.

"Move along Potter," said Snape in his usual gruff voice. Harry couldn't seem to move. Then in a softer voice "Harry, you can't help her by standing there, looking."

The shock of an almost tender comment from Snape brought him back to action. Madam Pomfrey handed Harry the goblet and told him to drink all of it. It was a glowing liquid not quite gold and not quite silver in color. Harry prepared for the worst; he had tasted many horrible potions and remedies in the hospital wing. He figured it would be best to drink it quickly, but the first taste was a surprise. It was like taking a drink of water not realizing how thirsty you were till you started drinking. He emptied it to the last drop. There were images flooding his mind, of earth, sky, flowers, sunshine, spring. He felt giddy… strong. He had the urge to run, as though he could run through the stone wall of the hospital wing and jump to the ground below, unharmed.

"Steady there Potter. Focus on the task at hand," came Snape's voice of reason. He led Harry toward Hermione and the Flamels as Dumbledore came with Ron.

Dumbledore spoke and his words demanded attention, "Harry, take your place beside Hermione and put a hand upon each arm. Ron, place a hand on Harry's left shoulder. Katherine, you place a hand on Harry's right shoulder and David you put your hand on top of Katherine's. In this way Harry is the conduit for the life force that Hermione needs. All of you must call for her when the spell is cast. Madam Pomfrey and Professor Snape will stand outside the spell and be prepared to do what is needed when it is complete. Take your places, there is little time."

Harry did as he was told and placed his hands on her arms as though he wanted to shake her awake. 'Oh, God' Harry groaned, she was cold. It gripped his heart. He felt hands upon his shoulders and the weight of the world. His world.

Dumbledore stepped back. The room was getting dim as dusk approached all too quickly. Candles flickered on with flame, but to little avail as Dumbledore brought forth his wand the windows flew open and the wind rushed in blowing them out. Dumbledore had an almost palpable aura of blue energy as he spoke, "spiritus ad respiro animae per conspirationis!". A white burst of magical power shot out encompassing the Flamels and the company of four connected to Hermione. Dumbledore kept the connection; the rest was up to Harry, Ron and the Grangers.

Darkness, no light, but there was only sound. Voices….voices called into the darkness, "Hermione". They called her name out into that vast darkness, that emptiness. Desperation mounted with each unanswered call. Harry heard her first as though he was out in front of everyone else and she was far away. It was like a faint voice carried on the wind. With greater effort he called into the ever boundless dark, "Hermione!" Then a pause and a small voice that got louder, "Mum?...Dad?", closer, "Ron?" closer "Harry?" Even though he could see nothing he could sense, he reached out and held. He held for all he was worth, nothing was going to make him let go.

"Harry? Is that you? Why can't I see anything?"

"Hermione," he said slowly, knowing he had to tell her the truth, "Hermione, you're dying we've come to bring you back." He knew that he had to give of himself, his life force, and through him the life force of the others. It was a draining effort and he could feel Hermione becoming stronger. Yet, there was a terrifying realization that it would not be enough. There were the voices of Hermione's mother and father, that they were willing to sacrifice their lives, as well as Ron saying the same. Harry was willing to sacrifice his own life but not anyone else's.

"Harry," came Hermione's voice. "Harry, I know it's not enough. I can tell, I can feel it."

Bitter anguish was what Harry felt.

"Harry, you can't sacrifice yourself. You can't let my parents sacrifice themselves, nor Ron."

Harry didn't answer, he felt complete despair, unfathomable anguish.

"Harry, you have to let go….you must live….you have to live, if my life is to have any meaning….Harry, you must let go….Harry, please….I lov—"

He couldn't bear to listen anymore. No description could come close to what Harry felt, beyond what he could bear. Yet, he couldn't let go, he couldn't…. she was his friend. He couldn't let go. He had lost his parents, he had seen Cedric die, he couldn't bear to lose Hermione. It was too much—, it was tearing him apart, logic and reason told him he had no choice. He couldn't give away anyone else's life but his own.

The spirit, the soul, can only bear so much before it is broken, forever wounded. No fourteen year old should ever have to make such a decision. A wave washed over Harry as though he had been immersed in dark water….nothing but emptiness.

No, it was not emptiness. It was Hope. Hope ever so small, but it was growing and hope had a sound. Wonderful, beautiful, resonating hope. Hope. It fills the spirit and suddenly nothing is impossible. Harry knew what had to be done.

Beyond the spell, outside the door to the hospital wing the Weasley's waited. They had heard the rushing of the wind, the echoing words as Dumbledore cast a powerful spell. They waited worried and tense but were startled as Fawkes, Dumbledore's pet phoenix, flew up the corridor erupting into song as the door to the hospital wing flew open. Wide eyed they all got a glimpse of Fawkes flying toward a group of people gathered around a young girl, all eerily illuminated by the spell being cast, before the door slowly closed. Fawkes circled round those gathered within the spell, singing. Small glittering, dancing, gold flames were dropping from his tail feathers like slowly falling snow as he circled and sang. The room was alight from the curtain of dancing flames that had enveloped those within the spell. The curtain began to pulsate; it began to sing much the same as Fawkes. The two songs were in rhythm as the curtain shrank and became denser and more brilliant. It settled upon Harry, he glowed as though he were an angle on fire. The two songs were merging, harmonizing, and becoming more intense until both became a union of one rapturous, glorious note.

Harry leaned forward, the hands upon his shoulders sliding away. He kissed Hermione as the radiance covered them both, her body stiffened and then relaxed. The glow faded as the spell broke. Fawkes flew to Dumbledore's shoulder, Madam Pomfrey caught a staggering Ron, and Snape caught the Grangers with a spell and settled them into a couple of chairs. Harry had slumped across Hermione, his head upon her chest.

Madam Pomfrey sat Ron down in a chair and quickly went to Harry and Hermione.

"Poppy?" came Dumbledore's question.

"I can’t believe it! Albus, they're both alive! Though Jus' barely."

Harry came too, he was trying to remember what had happened, everything was blurry. 'Hermione' was his first thought, he automatically reached out his hand feeling for his glasses. Everything came into focus and ever so briefly he saw Hermione's pale face as Madam Pomfrey standing over her lifted a sheet blocking his view. The mind sometimes plays tricks on our worst fears. Harry Panicked and blurted out.

"Hermione!"

The sheet came down quickly tucking up around Hermione, Madam Pomfrey was very efficient from years of practice. She turned and looked at Harry with satisfaction.

"Well now Mr. Potter, back among the living are we?"

Harry was trying to raise himself up, but his whole body felt like it was made of lead.

"Here, here. We'll have none of that, you're stayin’ in bed."

"But, but, Hermione."

"She's fine, she's fine. Settle down there or I'll magic some restraints. You're both to weak to be —". Madam Pomfrey didn't bother to finish. Harry had already fallen back to sleep.

Somewhere in the ebbing and flowing darkness of dreams and sleep the words 'She's fine' kept coming back to him. He became aware of voices being spoken far away. They were familiar voices but they seemed to come and go. He dreamed of a dog that licked his face, an owl that cooed and nibbled an ear, a purring cat curled up next to him. He dreamed of a pale looking girl that he desperately wanted to make sure she was really, truly, alive. It seemed to take all his effort to walk across a vast distance, so tired he could barely take a step. When he got close enough to touch her, she was warm, she was alive! And his heart sang as everything went back to darkness.

"Wha—, Harry Potter!" Madam Pomfrey whipped out her wand and magicked Harry up off the floor next to Hermione's bed, floated him across the room as the covers rolled back and then over again as he was laid gently back into his own bed.

Later Dumbledore came into the hospital wing and looked at the two teenagers; their beds were close together, side by side. He looked up at Madam Pomfrey over his half moon glasses, his eyes twinkling. She tried to suppress a smile but rolled her eyes and said, "Well I had to do somethin', I found Mr. Potter on the floor next to her bed twice an' Miss Granger on the floor next to his once."

"I quite approve Poppy. But I've come to thank you for coming on such short notice in our moment of need. You've been here a week and Professor Snape has made plenty of praesangium, which is locked up in the medicinal cabinet."

"So your saying I can go back to my summer off? But, who would watch after these two? An' is they're being here still a secret?"

"A secret no longer, and visitors will be coming on a regular basis. As a matter of fact the Weasleys and the Grangers will be here within the hour. As for watching our summer patients, two house-elves from the kitchens have already volunteered, Dobby and Winky."

"I'll not leave till I'm sure these two house-elves can handle the job."

"Very well, and thank you Poppy. And I believe that Mr. Potter is waking up."

Harry reached to the table on his left for his glasses. Harry felt stiff as he sat up in the bed. Dumbledore mumbled "Engorgio" as Harry's pillow swelled large enough to support him sitting in bed.

"Thanks professor." Harry looked around the hospital wing and immediately saw a pale Hermione sleeping in the bed to his right. Without thinking, without hesitation, he reached out and touched her hand and gave a small sigh of relief.

"See what I mean Albus," said Madam Pomfrey.

"Indeed," looking at Poppy over his half moon glasses, and then back to Harry. "She's fine Harry, just sleeping. In fact, you've both been sleeping for quite some time."

Suddenly realizing how it might look he blushed but he didn't turn red or even pink.

"There now, it's good to see some more natural color to you besides lookin' pasty pale," said Madam Pomfrey.

Wanting to change the subject in a hurry Harry was about to ask how long he and Hermione had been asleep when a very deep bark came from the left side of his bed. It made him jump. Madam Pomfrey looked on with dismay.

Dumbledore smiled and said, "Yes Snuffles, you have not been forgotten."

The big black dog put his front paws on the side of Harry's bed as Harry yelled out, "Snuffles!"

"I suppose you have some questions Harry," said Dumbledore giving a sideways glance to Poppy.

"I believe I'll go to the kitchens and check on these two house-elves you mentioned Albus."

Harry couldn't be more delighted, here was his Godfather in Animagus form. Madam Pomfrey left the room as Dumbledore said in a low voice just loud enough for Harry and 'Snuffles' to hear. "I believe a Concealment spell is in order. Allow me." But just as Dumbledore raised his wand Madam Pomfrey could be heard talking to someone in the corridor just outside the hospital wing. Dumbledore paused and Ron's unmistakable voice could be heard.

"Yes!" Ron burst through the door with Harry's broom in hand. "Hey, Snuffles!" Then Ron looked at his two friends. "Man it's good to see both of you here and awake. I borrowed your broom Harry. I hope that was alright. I'm ahead of the rest by a good half hour."

Harry nodded his approval and then turned looking toward Hermione. She was pale but she had a warm smile and dark brown eyes that were very much alive. Hermione reached out with her left hand, Harry with his right. Both of them seemed to take reassurance in touching each other's hand.

Dumbledore cleared his throat; the two quickly pulled their hands apart and he enlarged Hermione's pillow to help her sit up. Turning toward Ron, "I'm glad you're ahead of everyone. I assume you mean the rest of your family Ron, and the Grangers? Good, that should give us enough time." He raised his wand and waved in a circular motion, "Obumbro!". The windows dimmed and the room became quiet as though sealed off from the rest of the castle. Dumbledore nodded to Snuffles who transformed into Sirius.

"Harry, it seems to always be something with you isn't it?" Sirius and Harry embraced. Sirius was as close to a father figure as Harry would probably ever know. "It's been a long week Harry, and now that your being here is no longer a secret I'll have to leave soon."

Harry pulled away with a look of hurt and disappointment. Once again he was going to be denied that heart to heart talk with his Godfather.

"I'm sorry Harry. Trust me, I don't want to leave either, but it won't be safe for me here.

Hermione was trying to gather in what was going on. Here she was in a hospital bed next to Harry, her right arm in a sling and her shoulder was hurting. She was ever so relieved to see Harry. She had this almost uncontrollable desire to touch him to make sure he was really there. And she had no idea why she was feeling this way. It all seemed so awkward, not knowing, feeling like things were out of control. She didn't like it. It made her feel slightly embarrassed.

"Excuse me professor, I was just wondering how I got here. The last thing I remember I was headed over to visit my friend Melanie."

"Ah yes, questions, as expected. I suppose we should start at the beginning. And you say that you remember nothing? Well, I can think of no other way to say it. Hermione, my dear, you were attacked. Stabbed is more accurate."

Hermione's eyes widened, "S-stabbed?"

"As a matter of fact, with a poisoned dagger, which I happen to have with me, encased in a protective spell." Dumbledore pulled out from his cloak what looked like a block of glass with a delicate handled silver dagger about twelve inches in overall length inside. The blade was about seven inches and was an unusual three sided star shape that came to a fine point. On either side at the base of the blade was what looked like a malicious protruding snake fang. It was evident the blade was not intended to make a clean cut, but to mangle the flesh and cause as much pain as possible. Dumbledore offered it to Hermione but she recoiled at the sight of it, her eyes changed to a light gray color for the briefest of seconds. Dumbledore made a mental note of it.

Harry held out his hand to look it over. It wasn't as heavy as he had expected. Even though it looked and felt like glass it didn't seem to have any weight of itself. Harry thought it was evil looking.

Sirius sneered as he looked at it. "Assassin's dagger - disgusting."

Ron was quite anxious to look at it, "Wicked! An assassin's dagger!" He glanced at Hermione, "Uh, sorry." He then had a puzzled look on his face. "Professor, why would anyone want to kill Hermione?"

"Mr. Weasley you go straight to the heart of the matter. As best we can determine it was Lord Voldemort's intention to goad Harry into coming after him by killing a close friend. Of course it would have been a trap, but knowing Harry's strength of will I'm not sure any of us could have stopped him. We were not expecting this to happen so soon."

"Hang on," said Hermione. "I remember seeing a black car parked along the street on my way to Melanie's. I was going to mention to Harry and Ron that I had seen it on my street off and on all summer. I think someone was watching me. Is that who did it?"

"No my dear. That was John Nelson, a cousin to Lee Jordan, your fellow Gryffindor. John Nelson is a detective on the London police force. He is also a muggle." He paused to let that sink in, but not long enough for anyone to ask more questions. "We sometimes enlist cooperation through relatives of witches and wizards who are aware of our magical world but are muggles just the same. Voldemort abhors muggles and would not consider doing such a thing. We have found it useful but it was inadequate in this case. It was our desire not to arouse suspicion from the Ministry of Magic at the time. In light of what has happened to Miss Granger the Ministry will assign their own people to watch now."

"Professor, this is all getting a little confusing. You say a muggle detective was assigned to watch me, then who attacked me?"

"A Death Eater by the name of Gregory Denton, who's body has mysteriously disappeared from the Ministry Morgue. It so happens that John Nelson killed Gregory Denton with a hand gun. A wizard can be killed with such a device if caught off guard." There was a pause while they absorbed the information about Voldemort and one of his Death Eater followers.

"I take it I was brought here, given the antidote, and fixed up," said Hermione trying to anticipate.

"Actually you were taken to St. Francis Hospital first, an almost tragic mistake. The poison on this dagger is rare, very difficult to make. The antidote is even more difficult and quite perishable. Professor Snape has the antidote on hand here at Hogwarts under a time spell to keep it from spoiling. However, this poison kills within thirty minutes. It took almost two hours to bring you to Hogwarts from the moment you were attacked, so you see the antidote was entirely useless."

Hermione was still trying to logically piece the events together, "Okaaaay, so what you're saying is that I died. Then how come I'm alive?"

"This is where it becomes most interesting," said Dumbledore.

"And dangerous," commented Sirius.

"Quite right, it was indeed dangerous. And yes, I am saying that you died but not completely. You were kept in check by two very dear friends of mine, Nicholas and Penelope Flamel. They used very arcane magic to keep what makes you 'you' from moving on. That gave us time to perform the 'Breath of Life'. Harry, Ron and your parents were a part of this spell."

Hermione had a look of concentration, "'Breath of Life'? B-but that's only a legend. Merlin was supposed to have performed the spell to bring Nimue, his lost love, back to life. No one has performed that spell. No one knows for sure if Merlin performed it. Once you're dead, you're dead. It's just not possible."

"Ah, but Miss Granger it is legend no more, you are living proof. I agree that dead is 'dead' but it is my opinion that you have been closer to death than any person who has ever lived, including Nimue."

"So, who actually performed the transference?" asked Hermione glancing over at Harry in the bed next to hers.

"That would have been Harry here," said Sirius proudly patting Harry on the back.

"Professor, if this was such a dangerous spell why was Ron involved?" asked Harry.

Ron beamed as Dumbledore continued. "Well Harry, there was a risk that you would sacrifice your own life trying to save Hermione. There was also the risk that Hermione's mother and father could have convinced you that they were willing to do the same. However, I doubted that you would let Ron sacrifice his life. There is a strong bond between those willing to sacrifice themselves for one another." Dumbledore looked at the three youths in turn.

Hermione looked from Dumbledore to Ron to Harry. "So, what you're saying is that I was brought to life with a kiss."

"That's a simplistic explanation but accurate enough," said Dumbledore smiling broadly, his eyes twinkling.

Hermione's expression changed, "Say Harry. You're missing a lock of hair."

Ron coughed and sputtered, "Whaaat? How could you possibly tell with that mess of a mop he's got?"

"Very observant Miss Granger, as usual. Harry actually is missing a lock of hair," said Dumbledore as Ron's jaw dropped.

It was our intention to use Voldemort's own trap against him. With a lock of hair, some Polyjuice Potion, and a brave volunteer, we made an attempt to find Voldemort through our Harry 'look alike'.

This last revelation was making Harry's head spin. "Who's we?" said Harry and Hermione in unison. They looked at each other and laughed. Ron was still standing with his mouth open looking confused.

Sirius took over, "The we that Headmaster Dumbledore is referring to is called 'The Order of the Phoenix' and is sometimes called 'The Order' for short. It is an ancient and secret order. It was founded by Merlin himself – 'Magical Justice for One and All'. This bit of information is why Albus cast a Concealment spell. This organization is most secret. Harry… Remus as well as your mother and father belonged to the Order. Because of Hermione's attack it's been decided to reveal the Order's existence to you three. Harry and Ron, it is also important not to mention, to anyone outside the Order, about having seen the Flamels." Sirius looked toward Dumbledore.

"Thank you Sirius. The Order has also decided that for your own protection the three of you should receive some private lessons in Defense Against the Dark Arts, advanced lessons. These lessons must also be kept secret and on top of your regular class load. I hope you're up to it?" Dumbledore looked from Harry to Hermione to Ron. Each of the three teens was nodding slowly with growing grins. "Very well, you will be called to my office after arrangements have been made. I doubt these lessons will start till after the school year begins." Dumbledore paused and had a very serious look, "I must impress upon you again how very important all this must be kept secret." The three grins had quickly been replaced by somber looks. "I know what Sirius and I have just told you has brought more questions to mind, but those questions will have to wait for now." Dumbledore looked toward Sirius one more time. "Sirius, I should be lifting the Concealment spell soon."

Sirius and Harry both had a pained expression. "Harry, I know we haven't had much time to talk but we will get our chance." Harry and Sirius embraced again. As they pulled apart Sirius smiled and tried to brighten his impending departure. "Harry, you always seem to be involved in saving lives, including my own." Sirius winked at Hermione as he said this because she was involved in saving Sirius' life as well. "I'm very proud of you, but please try not to do anything dangerous. You'll be giving me more gray hairs than I already have. And…I was also wondering if you two could keep an eye on my Godson in my absence."

Ron said, "You bet."

Hermione smiled and said, "We'll do our best."

At this Sirius transformed back to his Animagus dog form they referred to as Snuffles.

"Take care Snuffles," said Dumbledore, "you will be kept informed." Dumbledore waved his wand and gave the counter spell removing the concealment. The windows brightened and the sounds in the rest of the castle could be heard again. Snuffles bounded for the door amongst farewells, and was gone.

It seemed to Harry that his meetings with Sirius were always bittersweet. Harry hadn't really noticed that his Godfather had a few gray hairs till he mentioned it. 'Saving lives', Harry thought, 'Yeah… but I couldn't save Cedric, could I?'

Madam Pomfrey came back into the room, she surveyed the room and seemed to be glad that a certain big black dog was missing from her Hospital wing.

"Poppy, would you like to have some tea with me in my office?...We'll discuss compensation for your time spent here on emergency notice."

Madam Pomfrey looked quite pleased, "Why Albus I'd be delighted, but there’s no need to pay me. I was glad to be of help."

"I wouldn't think of it Poppy. I'm well aware of your volunteer services at St. Mungo's on your summers off. It would only be proper."

"Very well Albus, I'll be along as soon as I give these two a dose of praesangium."

Dumbledore involuntarily wrinkled his nose, "See you soon then," turned and left.

"You mean 'Razage'!?" Ron said in disbelief.

Madam Pomfrey was indignant, "I’m know the slang name that's been given this medicinal potion, an' I’m well aware of it's abuses, wizards and witches bleeding themselves for it's side effect. This potion has saved lives, and it'll get Mr. Potter and Miss Granger on the road to health at least five times quicker than without." Without another word Madam Pomfrey pulled out her wand and unlocked the medicinal cabinet. She took a tightly sealed bottle off the shelf, put a nose pinch on, uncorked the bottle and poured a gray-green liquid with bright blue and orange bubbles into two cups. She brought the cups to Harry and Hermione.

Ron gagged covering his mouth and pinching his nose. "Awh, gawd."

"Serves ya right," said Madam Pomfrey with a nasal sound to her voice.

Harry and Hermione were each holding a cup and looking at each other. "Ah, Hermione? Does yours smell bad?"

"No, in fact it smells really good, but it looks awful."

Still sounding nasal, "Ah course it smells good now. It'll smell worse the better you get. Drink up, drink up."

Harry and Hermione drank up. It tasted as good, as it looked awful. Madam Pomfrey gave them each a quick dissolving breath mint that made their mouths feel cold, they could even see their breaths as they exhaled till the mints had dissolved. Madam Pomfrey magicked a breeze that blew through the hospital wing and out the window before she took off her nose pinch at which point Ron looked relieved that it was safe to breathe again.

Harry felt a little strange, like he was drifting, and settled back into his pillow. He felt like he didn't have a care in the world. He turned and looked at Hermione, she had a goofy smile and had settled back into her pillow as well.

Ron looked at the two of them, "Wow…you guys are trippin’.'"

Ginny came running into the hospital wing, shouting, "Harry! You're here! And Hermione! You're alive!" Ginny ran to Harry and hugged him.

"That's nice Ginny, I'm glad you're happy, but did I go somewhere?" Harry said in slurred speech.

"Hi Ginny, I'm not dead even though they keep saying I dead," said Hermione with the same slurred speech, and then she giggled.

Ginny leaned across Harry and hugged Hermione. "Uggh," came a low groan from Harry. "I'm being squished."

"Sorry Harry. Ron, what's wrong with these two? They're acting and sounding weird."

Arthur, Molly and the twins came through the door as Ron told everyone with wide eyes. "They've taken Razage." Ron shot a sideways glance at Madam Pomfrey, "I mean praesangium."

Arthur and Molly looked concerned, Ginny's mouth was open and speechless, Fred and George looked delighted.

"Really?" said Fred.

"Are they trippin' big time?" asked George. Molly shot George a look, "I mean, are they okay?"

Molly and Arthur seemed to have the sentiment of George's last question and Madam Pomfrey picked up on it. "It’s the strangest thing. They both seem to have lost a lot of blood but I'll be pressed to understand how it happened. I'm sure it had somethin' to do with the spell used to save Miss Granger. They'll both be fine. Hermione's shoulder is not healing as quickly as I could normally coax along, but it'll be fine as well. If I could impose upon Mr. Weasley and Mrs. Weasley to watch over these two for a bit, I've been invited for tea in the Headmaster's office." Poppy looked quite pleased with Dumbledore's invitation and took her leave.

"Later Poppy," waved Harry with a silly grin.

"Toodles Mad Pop," giggled Hermione. Madam Pomfrey shook her head, looked at the ceiling and left for tea.

Mrs. Weasley went over to Hermione and stroked her hair and checked her arm sling, making sure it wasn't too tight. "You have no idea how worried we were dear, Dumbledore had your being alive a complete secret an' refused to let us know either way after the spell had been performed."

"That's right, and then the Daily Prophet reported that you were dead and Harry was missing, missing for a whole week," put in Arthur.

"But I'm not dead. At least I don't think I am. And Harry's right over there." Hermione waved to Harry with her left hand and Harry waved back grinning stupidly. "Hang on." Hermione looked like she was trying to concentrate and having difficulty doing it. "You said a week? Awww Harry, your birthday. You've missed your birthday and I didn't get your present. At least I don't remember getting it….Nope, don't believe I did. I'm so sorry Harry."

It didn't seem to bother Harry, in his current state it's doubtful anything would. "Don't worry about it Herm. It's not like I ever got anything for my birthday 'til I got to Hogwarts anyway. It's not like I had a family 'til I got to Hogwarts. In fact I count all of you as my family." Harry was very animated with the 'all' throwing his arms in the air and letting them drop to his sides. "That includes Hagrid, and Sirius, and, and, well all of you," animated again.

"There, there, dear I'm sure arrangements can be made," said Mrs. Weasley and a chorus of affirmation from the rest of the Weasleys. But Hermione was silent and her eyes were starting to water.

"Really?" Harry squeaked. "That's swell! What's the matter Herm?"

"But I didn't get your Birthday present I don't have anything to give youuu." Hermione pouted and then brightened almost immediately. "I know. I can give you a kiss. You gave me a kiss to save me right? Well I can give you a kiss for your birthday." Hermione seemed quite pleased with her idea. Hermione would have been mortified at having said such a thing otherwise, if not for suffering the euphoric side effects of the praesangium. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley were amused, the Twins were delighted at the teasing potential, Ron was torn between amusement and something else, and Ginny obviously didn't like the idea at all and was turning red.

Harry shrugged and said, "Okay."

Ginny could contain herself no longer, "I'm sure you'll have enough time to get Harry a proper Birthday present, Hermione."

"Aww, Ginny. You didn't get Harry a Birthday present either…..I know…We can both give him a kiss."

"My, I'm popular today," said Harry shaking his head from side to side.

Ginny was turning redder by the second. This was not going to her liking. She didn't care whether they were tripping out or not. Fred nudged George to look at Ginny and her ever increasing color.

Ron had decided to change the subject. "Say Harry, I'll bet you're looking forward to playing Quidditch this year."

"Quidditch?" replied Harry. "Great idea, let's go"

"I agree, yep, let's go," said Hermione. They both tossed back the bed sheets as though they were headed down to the Quidditch field. They were both met with laughter and hands pushing them back into their beds.

"Not in your condition, you two. Either one of ya would slide right off the end of a broom," said George.

"Wha? Harry Potter slide off the end of his broom? Never!" retorted Harry. Who was met with more laughter.

Meanwhile Hermione had been looking at her exposed toes, wiggling them. "Saaay, I've never noticed before, but my second toe is longer than my big toe. Did you ever notice that Haaary?"

"You're riiiight Herm," answered Harry.

There were snorts and giggles met with Harry and Hermione's new found discovery. Hermione had another idea. "I wonder what my toes would look like painted blue. Can I borrow your wand Fred?"

There was a resounding and unanimous, "No!" from all the Weasley's. Whereupon Hermione pouted and suddenly brightened again. "Okay then, Fred you paint my toes blue."

Fred shrugged and said, "Uh, okay. Hold your foot still Hermione, I can't get a good shot."

Harry lifted up his foot wiggling his toes and said, "Yeah, Fred. When your done with Hermione you can paint mine green."

That comment caught Fred off guard and it was all the distraction Hermione needed. She took Fred's wand, slick as you please, and said, "Here, I can do it, your taking forever."

There were gasps and cries of "Fred don't let her have that wand" as Fred tried in vain to get his wand back. It was much like trying to take a toy away from a three year old. Hermione's foot was waving around as well as her left hand while Fred was trying to grab for his wand. Splotches of blue paint shot out the end of the wand but she never hit her foot. One shot hit Ginny, "Blat" in the side of the head. Half Ginny's face was now blue and it made an interesting contrast to the rest of her crimson face.

Just as it seemed Fred was about to get his wand Harry reached over, "C'mon Herm I want to give it a try, and you should really try green."

"No fair Harry you've got two hands and I've only got one." The wand erupted into rapid fire shots of blue and green paint splotches in every direction. Sheer pandemonium ensued; Cornish Pixies would have fled for cover. Ron had been laughing and was shot in the mouth with green paint, even his tongue was green. The twins had dove for cover under a vacant hospital bed along with Ginny but to no avail, each had been hit several times on the way down. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley had taken the most shots trying to get the wand away from Harry and Hermione. Mr. Weasley had been nailed right between the eyes with a blue splotch, his eyes were completely blue, and blue was now the color he saw the world in.

"HERMIONE GRANGER! Put that wand down this instant!" came Katherine's echoing voice.

Harry and Hermione froze, one side of Harry's glasses was covered in blue paint and dripped a single drop. The end of Fred's wand was smoking slightly from all the rapid fire splotches of green and blue paint and all was silent, as Hermione gave a wide eyed "Uh oh."

Mr. Weasley calmly walked over and took the wand from what could have easily been a couple of three year olds caught in the act of doing that which they knew they shouldn't. Slowly Harry and Hermione looked around. The hospital wing looked like it had been pelted from a green and blue cyclone, and that included the recently arrived Grangers who had obviously not been spared the rampage. Harry's facial expression changed, looking long and serious mimicking Professor Snape almost precisely, "Mr. Potter and Miss Granger, that will be fifty points from Gryffindor." Everyone burst out laughing, including the Grangers who didn't know Snape's mannerisms as well, but found it contagiously funny.

Luckily for Harry and Hermione a mess can be magicked clean with ease. The Grangers were ever so happy to see their daughter after an entire week. They had been aware that she was alive but had to play the part that she wasn't. They were still glad to see her and Harry both. As the euphoria from the praesangium wore off, Harry and Hermione grew sleepy and Harry dreamed.

3. The Offer

There was the smell of grass and people were in panic wanting to know what was wrong, what had happened.

"Albus, this boy is dead."

"Harry let go, you can't help him now"

Harry was still holding onto Cedric, he refused to let go. Cedric's head turned, his eyes were unfocused, his skin a ghastly white in color. Cedric had no expression but his mouth moved.

"Harry, it wasn't your fault."

Harry woke up shaking, he had dreamed it again. But it was different than the way it had happened. This time Cedric had spoke to him and it had sounded so real, so very real. Harry hadn't made a sound, nor had he moved yet a soft voice came from the next bed.

"Harry? Are you awake?"

Harry tried to calm his voice but it shook slightly. "Yes, I'm awake."

"Are you okay?"

Harry felt Hermione touch his hand and it was relief, sweet relief. He felt calmer and squeezed Hermione's hand. "I am now."

"Anything you want to talk about?"

Harry hesitated and said, "No." Then he thought to himself, 'Not yet.'

"I'm right here. Okay?"

"Thanks Hermione."

"Go back to sleep Harry, tomorrow is another day."

Harry woke up and it was early morning. Hermione was still holding his hand sleeping away. Careful not to wake her Harry gently took his hand out of hers. Walking toward a window he had noticed a calendar on the wall, August 3rd. 'Amazing' he thought to himself, 'A day over a week since Hermione had been attacked'. Looking at the calendar it seemed like such a short time for so much to happen, yet he felt like he had been in the Hospital wing for ages. Harry realized that he had missed his birthday but it didn't bother him. He knew it was well worth it as he looked back over his shoulder at Hermione still asleep. He took a deep breath and let it out slowly. 'Yes it was well worth it.' Harry turned back to the window and looked out. It was the start of a new day and it seemed wonderful. Summer was well underway and the early morning air was cool. He could see a slight breeze blow across the grass making little patterns as it went. The grass was a rich green and birds flew across a sky that would soon turn a deep blue but was still an early morning gray. It was all so alive and he wanted to soak it all in. He was joined by someone with brown curly hair. Harry spoke softly as though he were afraid to disturb what he had been trying to take in.

"Hermione, I'm sorry, did I wake you."

"Not really." She looked out the window with him. "It's beautiful isn't it? It's almost as if I've never seen it before, like it's all new. Wish I was out there."

"Yeah," Harry agreed, and noticed a thumping in his head as he started to feel a little weak. Looking at Hermione he could tell she wasn't doing much better. "I think I'll get back in bed." Hermione nodded and they both got back in their beds.

Harry woke up to a deep voice.

"Dear sweet Merlin, they're alive, both of ‘em. Ah, Harry, Hermione, I was beside meself. I had to know. I had to see for meself." This huge burly hulk reached down and easily parted the beds and knelt on the floor between them reaching out a pair of arms as big as small tree trucks, but gentle. Poor Hagrid wept. Hermione was wide eyed with panic, she had never seen Hagrid like this. But Harry had, it was right after Harry had faced off with Voldemort over the Philosopher's Stone.

Hagrid was met with Harry and Hermione telling him they were all right and that everything was fine. Even Madam Pomfrey joined in reassuring Hagrid.

"Now Hagrid, didn’t Dumbledore send you a personal owl saying they were all right?" asked Madam Pomfrey.

"Aye, he did an ah can see that theya okay now, is jus' such a relief is all. When ah read abou' Hermione bein' kilt an' Harry diappearin' it was almost morin' ah could take," said Hagrid pulling out a small hankie that magically grew in size to accommodate his lovable whiskery face. He wiped his wet face and gave a deep honk into his hankie that sounded more like a moose calling.

Albus came in followed by two house-elves, Dobby and Winky. "I see that you came anyway Hagrid. I expected as much," said Dumbledore with a knowing smile. "Care to join us for breakfast? Hagrid? Poppy? Dobby and Winky have come prepared to serve and I suspect our two patients may be rather famished."

Dobby and Winky had a large tray apiece levitated above them full of steaming breakfast items. With a snap of their fingers Dobby and Winky had conjured a table for Poppy, Hagrid and Dumbledore, plus some bed top serving tables for Harry and Hermione.

Harry had to admit the smell of eggs, bacon, sausage was quite heavenly. Hermione found it difficult to eat left handed, and one handed, her right arm still in a sling. Harry noticed, and being a gentleman Harry offered to cut up her food to bite sizes, she was most grateful. Harry and Hermione told Hagrid all about what had happened with Dumbledore adding in the things they left out. When it was explained that Hermione had been stabbed by a Death Eater Hagrid's face grew dark, almost frightening. Harry was sure no one in their right mind would want to meet up with Hagrid when he looked like that.

After breakfast Madam Pomfrey gave Harry and Hermione another dose of praesangium making sure that Dobby and Winky watched closely. Harry thought it was interesting that Dumbledore magicked a couple of nose pinches for himself and Hagrid as Madam Pomfrey already had one. It didn't smell or taste that bad to him, or Hermione, but he had to admit it wasn't as good as it was the first time.

Harry and Hermione were quite mellow and talked about silly things like installing a swimming pool in the Gryffindor common room. Eventually Madam Pomfrey and Professor Dumbledore took their leave. Dumbledore mentioned a surprise for Hermione in the afternoon as he left. He also told them that Dobby and Winky would be watching out after them for several more days and he himself would be readily available on a moments notice. He also said he would personally be checking in on both of them. Hagrid was last to leave.

"Ya know ye two are quite funny when yar in this condition but ah really must be goin'. I will be back fer tha start ah the school year."

Harry gave Hagrid an animated hug and said, "Awww Hagrid you ought to stay. You can watch Hermione and I play Quidditch this afternoon. In fact you can be on Hermione's team so's it won't be too unfair."

"Ha, Harry Potter I can take you on with only one arm any day of the week," retorted Hermione.

"Ha, ta both of ye's. Neither one ah ya will be playing Quidditch today. You two try to watch out for each otha, eh?"

Hermione gave him a one armed hug and kissed Hagrid on a bare spot of his cheek. Hagrid seemed quite pleased and left with a huge smile.

The two slept, ate lunch, and slept some more. They started off the afternoon playing wizarding chess. When Hermione's parents showed up they had a wide eyed Melanie in tow. It looked like her eyes were going to pop when she saw Hermione. She squealed with joy and burst into tears embracing her long time friend.

"Oh Hermione, I thought you were dead, and then your parents told me you were alive. I - I could hardly believe it when they told me." Melanie's voice went low, "That you were a witch. And I promised not to tell a soul." Melanie's voice came back to full pitch. "Your mum and dad said they got special permission from the Headmaster of your school so that I could come see you. I don't know how you're okay and I don't care. I'm just so happy that you are."

Harry watched the two girls with a mixture of surprise and amusement. He was surprised that Professor Dumbledore had made the exception and slightly amused at the fuss they were making.

Hermione had burst into tears as well and hugged her friend. "Melanie I can't believe your here. Of course you thought I was dead. How could you not and, and, well I'm so glad to see you. As for me being okay, I have Harry here to thank."

Melanie's jaw dropped, "Really? But how?"

"You could say he brought me back to life with a kiss," Hermione said grinning.

"Oh my gosh — it was magic," said Melanie who promptly ran around the other side. "Thank you for saving Hermione." And planted a kiss on Harry's cheek in her excitement.

Harry had a surprised half grin. "Well, yeah, Hermione's my friend too."

Hermione, Melanie and Katherine chattered away as David informed Harry that the Ministry of Magic had placed some magical protection on their house after Hermione's attack. David said it was strange how someone from the Ministry had interviewed them, almost as if the interviewer didn't believe them about what had happened.

Just before the Grangers and Melanie left, Melanie glanced at Harry and whispered something in Hermione's ear. Hermione had flushed and clutched her pillow like she wanted to hit Melanie with it, then they both giggled.

The next morning after breakfast with Hermione and Dumbledore, Harry and Hermione were given another dose of praesangium by Dobby and Winky. The stuff smelled and tasted bland, it was definitely losing its desirability and the after effect just made them feel mellow instead of goofy. Harry decided to owl Sirius about Hagrid's and Melanie's visit and all the things that had happened since. Hermione had recommended against it since it was such a long way to the Owlery, but Harry had convinced her it would be alright if Dobby came with him. It didn't seem like it was going to be too bad a walk when he started out but the thumping in his head was getting louder by the time he had tied Sirius' letter to one of the school owls.

"Is Harry Potter sir feeling well?"

"So far Dobby, thanks for coming with me."

"It is an honor to watch over a famous wizard such as Harry Potter, sir. Dobby did not want to be paid for doing so. But Headmaster Dumbledore said things must be official. So it was accept to be paid or Dobby would not be allowed to take care of his friend Harry Potter, sir. Dobby admires Harry Potter above all wizards, except maybe Headmaster Dumbledore. Harry Potter risked his life to save his 'mione, his friend."

Thump, thump, thump, was what Harry feeling in his head and he was walking slower but smiled weakly, "Thanks Dobby, I admire you too. You risked a lot trying to save me once."

Dobby stopped in his tracks. "Harry Potter admires Dobby? The famous Harry Potter admires Dobby?" He looked like he was about to cry. "A famous wizard such as yourself admires a lowly house-elf such as Dobby. Harry Potter is truly a great wizard," said Dobby wiping away a tear.

Thump, thump, thump, Harry had stopped and was leaning against the corridor wall. Dobby snapped his fingers and Harry was being levitated on a stretcher down the hall back to the Hospital wing. Harry was grateful for Dobby's assistance but disgusted that he couldn't make it to the Owlery and back. He hated not being able to do simple things without feeling weak and light headed.

"Harry! Are you okay?" came Hermione's question as Dobby snapped his fingers again and gently lowered Harry back onto his hospital bed. It was then that Harry noticed a surly looking fella standing next to Hermione's bed looking concerned.

"Hey there Viktor. Yeah, Hermione I'm fine. I just got a little wore out is all. Irritating really, not being able to walk to the Owlery and back without nearly passing out. Don't mind me I'm just a little winded."

"I told you it might be too much Harry, I'm glad Dobby went with you."

"Vat is vrong vith they both of you? I found in the paper that Herm-own-ninny is killed an Harry is missing?"

"I'm not sure what's wrong with both of us exactly. I've been told 'The Breath of Life' was performed and that Harry performed the transference risking his own life. We've been sleeping a lot and taking praesangium as treatment."

Viktor Krum's eyes got very wide and Harry drifted off to sleep. He dreamed of a dark place, but there was no presence of Voldemort here, only depravity. There were witches and wizards sitting or lying in the shadows, pale and sickly looking. The smell drifting through the place was worse than stomach wrenching, yet, almost familiar. Something scurried by on the floor and it startled him. Harry didn't get a good look at it but it seemed to be a foul creature, something that feasted on blood. Harry wondered how he knew that. Next he saw small knives and sharp instruments on a small dimly lit table. Some voice called out from the shadows.

"Razage? Anyone have more Razage?" came a female voice. The question was followed by a hollow laugh from a pair of glazed over eyes and twisted smile.

Harry was repulsed. How could anyone do such things to themselves. Uggh! The smell!

Harry woke up with Dobby on his bed holding a cup of praesangium. It didn't smell very good and tasted a little bitter. Harry looked over at Hermione who had just got her dose from Winky. The look on Hermione's face was exactly how he felt about his.

"Hermione, is it my imagination or is this stuff tasting worse by the day?"

"It's not your imagination," she said gratefully taking a breath mint form Winky. For as long as the mint lasted she was blowing out a cold breath, it looked as though she were talking into frigid air as she continued. "Viktor explained to me about how the use of praesngium can be abused. It can only be legally made by a licensed Potions Master. I assume that what we're taking was made by Professor Snape." Hermione noticed Harry looking around. "Viktor has already left. He didn't want to wake you. And I suspect he didn't want to be around when we got our dose of medicine either."

Hermione twisted on her bed to face Harry better and talked with a touch more excitement. "Viktor just got through telling me that he believes us. That Voldemort has come back and that someday he must be stopped. He said that he knew of others that believed the same way he did. Viktor told me how I could contact him in the future if we ever need his help."

Harry gave a slow nod. "Yes, his help could be useful someday. I see he left a copy of the Daily Prophet."

"Yeah, I was just getting ready to read it."

Harry turned and looked out the window again. He was soon daydreaming of playing Quidditch and flying on his broom. He figured it would be several more days before he tried. The last thing he wanted to do was pass out and fall off his broom. His daydreaming was brought up short as he heard Hermione choke with a muffled scream. Hermione's hands were shaking, still holding onto the paper, her face had turned a light shade of red, which was saying quite a bit since she and Harry were still pale looking.

"I…I can't believe. That woman!" yelled Hermione. "Oooooo…" She threw the paper down on the bed and clenched her fists. Harry thought she was going to start pulling her hair out. He wasn't sure he had seen her so mad. He slowly reached over and gingerly picked up the paper from off of her bed as though he were afraid she might burst into flame any second. He kept one eye on Hermione as he started to read the front page.

Harry Potter Missing

The famous Harry Potter (The Boy Who Lived) has been reported missing and his one time girlfriend Hermione Grancher has turned up dead in a muggle hospital. Is there a coincidence in this event? Miss Grancher had been known to be a flirting trollop with many a young boy of Hogwarts and possibly with Viktor Krum the famous Bulgarian Quidditch Seeker. She was noted to have been a top student but one has to question how she managed to attain such grades having been the offspring of muggle parents.

It is claimed by some that her attacker was a Death Eater but this seems most unlikely and cannot be verified since the attacker's body has disappeared from the Ministry Morgue.

This reporter wonders if the impressionable young Harry Potter may have done the deed himself, as a possible crime of passion, having finally found out what kind of girl Miss Grancher really was.

Watch for the most accurate reporting available to the wizarding world as more develops in this tragic disappearance.

Rita Skeeter

Harry felt his own face flush. He and Hermione's eyes met and they said simultaneously, "She's going down!" Both of them snarled and began a furious conversation as to what was going to happen to 'Rita Skeeter'. Each was trying to one up the other on what hex or curse would best befall the worst excuse of a witch that had the misfortune to be born the current century. The exchange of ideas eventually had the effect of making them laugh. But Hermione had the idea of sending Rita Skeeter an owl with a simple drawing of a girl with curly hair and a boy with a lightning shaped scar on his forehead stepping on a large, fat beetle with antennae looking a lot like the foul glasses Rita Skeeter wears. The drawing would be signed by each of them.

Harry agreed, "Yes, that's the ticket. It's simple, short, and sweet. The worry of what could happen next will drive her insane." They both smiled mischievously.

The Grangers and Weasley's made regular visits over the next few days as Harry and Hermione grew stronger. Their dislike of praesangium grew stronger also.

It was mid Saturday morning Harry was expecting a visit from Ron in the afternoon. Ron obviously enjoyed riding Harry's Firebolt. Harry didn't mind, he was glad to see his friend. Harry was thinking about Ron's upcoming visit while he and Hermione were looking out the window. They had taken to this pass time with ever increasing frequency and duration. They both felt cabin fever in the worst way.

"Let's have lunch down by the lake," Harry suggested as they were both leaning out, stiff arms on the ledge.

"I would love to. Do you think we can handle it?"

"I don't care. I've got to get out of here. Besides we made it to the Owlery and back yesterday." They both grinned. Their trek to the Owlery the day before was to send Rita Skeeter their note. The drawing they sent Rita Skeeter was very good. They both snickered at the finished result. With a spell Hermione made the drawing have motion. The two of them stepping on a shocked looking beetle that made an "Eeek!" just before a "Squish!" with the two figures of themselves shaking hands with satisfied looks. The caption read, "Don't you just hate things that bug you?"

"Okay, let's go for it."

Overlooking the lake there was only one large tree on the school side that could provide any shade. Harry and Hermione made their way 'slowly' to keep the thumping in their heads to a minimum. They were still easily tired and Harry didn't think they could have made it if not for Dobby and Winky bringing their lunches on levitated trays. Anything they wanted in the way of food, Dobby or Winky, were more than happy to supply. Harry had a tremendous craving for meats of all kinds and Hermione confessed it was the same for her. For lunch they were going to dine on smoked ham and beef, baked beans, Cole slaw, potato salad, deviled eggs, and even – heaven forbid, liver. They made each other swear to never tell a soul. Harry had remarked that normally he didn't care much for liver and Hermione confessed that she could hardly stand the smell of it let alone eat it. Yet they both seemed to crave it. So, it was on the menu.

Dobby and Winky were very helpful as they magicked a blanket for them to sit on under the large oak on the waters edge of the lake. Harry and Hermione constantly thanked them and the two house-elves were most pleased at being thanked by a wizard and a witch.

Lunch was filling and made them drowsy. Harry woke up from his after lunch nap, his back against the big oak. He was surprised and pleased to find Hermione had fallen asleep with her head against his shoulder. He resisted the urge to stretch, he didn't want to wake her. Harry looked across the lake and thought how beautiful everything was. There was a gentle breeze blowing toward them that caused little ripples on the water that made a soft lapping sound against the waters edge of the bank a couple of yards from them. Harry watched soft buttermilk colored clouds lazily drift across the sky and listened to the rustle of green leaves of the great oak above them that came in an ebbing and flowing like the earth breathing. It all looked so alive, as though he had never really noticed or appreciated it before. He felt glad to be alive, glad that Hermione was alive. At this last thought he turned his head slightly looking down at the brown curly hair of his friend. The breeze blew a loose stand of Hermione's hair that came up and tickled Harry's cheek. He didn't mind. Hermione took a deep breath, stirred, leaned forward and stretched.

"Oh, I must have fallen asleep," she said in the middle of a yawn. She took her right arm out of its sling and slowly stretched it out, wincing some as she did. "I'm getting tired of having my arm in this sling. Madam Pomfrey said that normally she would have had me fixed up in short order, but that maybe the poison was hindering her normal treatments."

"Where does it hurt Herm?"

She looked at him and smiled. She couldn’t remember him calling her 'Herm' before. "Here." She brought her left arm under her chin putting her hand back to her right shoulder blade.

"Would it help if I rubbed it for you?"

"Oh, yeah, it might. That could be nice. You don't' mind?"

"Not at all."

Hermione twisted turning her back to him. "Hold on a sec." She took her arm out of the sling and took off the sling tossing it on the blanket. Then, she took her left hand and unbuttoned a few of the top buttons of her blouse and pulled down on her right sleeve exposing her shoulder and Harry's first glimpse of the scar left from the stabbing. Hermione bit her lip feeling self conscious. "Is it bad? Does it look bad?"

Harry was just now beginning to realize how vicious the attack on Hermione had been. It was a strange looking scar, but after seeing the dagger he could see how it had been formed. "No, it doesn't look all that bad, just different."

"Could you describe it to me?" she asked still feeling self conscious.

"I guess…well… To me it looks like an upside down tear drop on top of an upside down cross." Harry reached out and outlined the scar. He was careful not to touch the scar itself for fear it might hurt. Hermione gave a small shiver and straightened. "I'm sorry, did that hurt?"

"No, no. Maybe a little tender….You said something about a rub?"

Harry put his hands on Hermione's shoulder and it gave him a small rush. He fought it back. 'She's my friend, I shouldn't be feeling anything more' as he worked the muscles of her shoulder rather adeptly trying to sense at what point he was massaging too deep. "How am I doing? Feel okay?"

Hermione's first thought was to say, 'Wow, what are you doing to me?' "Uh, yeah, that's nice," she said slowly letting out an involuntary groan. She felt like she could melt under his touch and was really struggling with it. 'Harry is my friend. I shouldn't be feeling this way.' After several minutes she said, "Thanks Harry." Buttoned back up, she stretched out her arm slowly. "That's much better but it's still stiff."

Hermione looked around at the beautiful summer afternoon and took a deep breath. "It shouldn't take a near death experience to make me appreciate the beauty in the world. It's as though I'm seeing it for the first time and I can't get enough of it."

"I know what you mean. I've been feeling the same way."

Hermione looked at him and smiled. She leaned back and rested her head between his head and his shoulder much in the same position as when she fell asleep earlier. This time Harry put his arm around her and they soaked up the beauty of life and everything around them.

"Really Albus, is this necessary?"

"I did tell them I would be checking in on them and this way is less intrusive. Wouldn't you agree Minerva?"

"Less intrusive is one way of putting it. It could also be considered spying. I am quite aware of your habits Albus."

Dumbledore looked at her over his half moon glasses with a wry smile. "Being Headmaster gives me a few privileges and I've always been discreet." Albus Dumbledore and Minerva McGonagall were high up in the Headmaster's tower looking out one of seven windows that surveyed all of Hogwarts castle and grounds. This particular window overlooked the lake. "I believe our two summer patients are having lunch under Godric's tree today. A closer look could confirm that." Dumbledore waved his wand and what looked like a large oval shaped mirror appeared before them, hovering in mid air, just out the window. He waved his wand again and the two teens in question could be seen in the view, Hermione leaning against Harry. They both looked very content.

"They look so much like Lily and James," commented Minerva.

"Yes, they do. And I take it from your observation that you've done your share of spying as well."

Minerva frowned but only commented on something else. "Godric's tree. It's always been nicknamed that and no one really knows if Godric planted it or not. It's always been popular with the students and enchanted for protection. Particularly to reinforce the limbs as to the many climbers it's had over the years.

"It is indeed enchanted. As a young lad in my youth I attempted to magic my initials onto the tree with no success. Did you ever try that Minerva?" Dumbledore's eyes twinkled.

She didn't answer but looked at the ceiling. "We've seen enough haven't we Albus?"

"Maybe just a touch of sound before I let the matter rest." Albus waved his wand again and the rustling of leaves in the great oak could be heard emanating from the viewer.

Resting against Harry, Hermione suddenly leaned forward and said, "Harry, do you think it would be alright if a girl kissed the fella that saved her life?" Hermione couldn't believe the words that had just come out of her mouth. It was spontaneous. And now she was regretting it. She turned toward Harry with her head tilted down and looked up at him apprehensively into emerald green eyes and a smile that made her weak. 'I should not have said that. I'll just tell him I'm sorry'. But she hesitated.

Harry's heart skipped a beat. Had he just heard Hermione ask to kiss him for saving her life? He looked into her deep brown eyes. "I think that would be fine." The words came out but he hardly realized that he had said them.

'It's just a little kiss, a thank you kiss, to a friend, a dear friend,' she told herself. 'It'll be alright.' But 'First Kiss' was somewhere in the back of her mind and she desperately fought to keep it down.

'I couldn't say no. That would be cruel. She's a friend, a close friend, a best friend. She's thanking me and there's nothing wrong with that.'

They leaned forward toward each other. Harry reached out touched her cheek and slid his fingers under her hair, gently bracing is hand on the back of her neck. He closed his eyes just before their lips touched.

Hermione had reached out and put her left hand on Harry's shoulder. Her heart fluttered as she closed her eyes.

Time stood still.

"That's enough isn't it Albus?"

"Yes, I believe —". Dumbledore didn't finish his sentence. Fawkes had just flown in and landed on his shoulder and let out a single beautiful note. Both of them looked at Fawkes in wonder but their attention was quickly pulled to the Viewer as an echoing note sounded. Harry and Hermione seemed to be locked, motionless, in the moment of a first kiss surrounded by tiny shimmering gold flames. It almost looked like a swarm of fireflies dancing around them, and the daylight did not dim their brilliance.

McGonagall gasped, "Albus, what does this mean?"

Harry and Hermione pulled apart both looking surprised. 'Wow!' was all Hermione could think. It almost took her breath away but she managed to get out a "Thank you Harry."

"Your welcome Herm." Harry felt stunned, he never thought anything could feel like that. He wasn't sure what he was feeling. He wasn't sure how to handle it.

"Isn't Ron supposed to be coming this afternoon?" Harry turned to look at the sky ducking down trying to look out from under the great oak.

Hermione did the same busting into a big grin and pointing. "Speak of the devil there he is."

They both got up walking out from under the tree calling to Ron, trying to get his attention before he got to the castle on Harry's broom. It worked and Ron turned circling down to land beside them.

Dumbledore waved his wand at the viewer and it disappeared. He thoughtfully stroked his bearded chin. "I'm not sure what it means. It does not appear that either of them is aware of the phenomenon taking place around them." He then looked at Fawkes on his shoulder. "Is there something you'd like to tell me old friend?" If Fawkes could only talk, but he couldn't, all he did was turn is long neck looking at Dumbledore with coal black eyes. It was an almost unmistakable look of, 'Isn't it obvious?'

Ron landed and came walking up. "You guys are looking better. A little more color to ya. Not so pale. Glad to see ya made it out of the castle too."

"Oh yeah, I'm definitely glad to be out," said Harry.

"Me too, I've never spent so much time in the Hospital Wing. Say, let's head back under the shade. I like how warm it is but the sun does bear down a bit."

"I hear ya. It's not so bad with the wind blowing by while flying. But standing around on the ground gets a bit toasty."

As they made their way back under the tree Harry gave Ron a sideways look and grinned.

"By the way Ron, how's my broom holding up?"

Ron tried to hold back a big smile, but failed looking up at the sky. "Um, yeah, it's holding up great." Then looking frustrated he said, "Mum let's me ride it here but she won't let me ride it at home. Says I might break it or something. Makes no sense ah what the difference is."

"I don't mind if you ride it Ron."

"Thanks."

They settled themselves onto the cool green grass under the tree as Dobby and Winky had already cleared everything away without being noticed.

"By the way Ron, Viktor Krum asked me to say hello," said Hermione.

"What? Krum came to see you guys?" And then disappointed, "And I wasn't there"

"I hardly got to talk to him. I had just gotten back from the Owlery and was tuckered out. I fell asleep right off. But he left behind a copy of the Daily Prophet."

"Oh," Ron's face darkened, "Yeah, I read it a week ago. I was going to tell you guys later." Ron noticed neither Harry nor Hermione were upset. "I thought you would both be fuming mad."

Harry and Hermione looked at each other, their faces looking like a couple of cats that had just ate the canary.

"Hang on. What are you two planning? Some sorta payback?"

"Actually we're not planning," said Hermione aloof.

Ron's eyes got big. "Ohhhh, what 'ave you two done?"

Harry and Hermione filled him in, giving a reenactment performance of their drawing. Ron yelled out upon conclusion, "Ahhh, Wicked!" And they all laughed.

Harry felt good. Here he was sharing laughter with his best friends. He looked from Hermione to Ron. "You know, I couldn't ask for better friends that the two of you. We've shared a lot together, but there's something that we haven't shared. – That I haven't shared with the two of you and I deeply appreciate you're kindness in being patient with me. I think I'm ready to tell you what happened at the Triwizard Tournament. That is, If you're up to it?"

Hermione and Ron both nodded slowly with apprehension.

Harry took a deep breath and leaned against the tree and looked out into the distance. He began by telling them what had happened inside the maze of the third challenge. He told them of how it had all seemed too easy, but that he hadn't clued in on it. And of how he and Cedric had decided to share the Triwizard Cup which Barty Crouch Jr. had turned into a Portkey. Harry was reliving it all in his mind again as he told about how Peter Pettigrew had killed Cedric with Voldemort's wand and Voldemort's rebirth. He was barely aware of Hermione and Ron's small gasps and groans as the ordeal unfolded. Harry paused slightly before he told them about the Priori Incantatem effect of his and Voldemort's wands and how the smoky images of the people Voldemort had killed came out the end of Voldemort's wand, including his parents. He finished by telling them of his escape with Cedric's body.

"The rest you know," he said with a sigh.

"Oh, Harry!" Hermione ran to him burying her face into his chest and sobbing, holding him tight. "That's, that's horrible."

Ron had walked up and put a hand on Harry's shoulder unable to say a word. Unable to hold back tears that overwhelmed him, he embraced his two friends.

Harry felt relief from a burden that had been too much for him to bear. It was a release from a mountain of pain and guilt, but he refused to let go of it all. He held onto a fistful of pain for a future day of reckoning.

"I know it's not my fault. But still, I wonder if –"

Hermione had pulled away, tears still running down her cheeks, and put fingers to Harry's lips. "Don't even think such a thing Harry Potter. Don't even think it," she said with faltering sternness and then embraced him again.

"It wasn't really my intent to make my friends sad," Harry said trying to lighten the mood.

Ron was drying his face and Hermione stepped back, drying her own. Harry reached up to adjust his glasses only to be thoroughly surprised to find his own face, damp with tears.

"Come on guys. It's a beautiful summer day. It was meant to be enjoyed. How about a game of exploding snap? Last one back to the castle is a lazy Flobberworm!"

"Hey! No fair Harry. You've got a head start."

It didn't really matter that Harry had a head start. Half way back to the castle he dropped to the grass.

"Harry?" yelled Hermione. Her own question was answered as she too crumpled to the grass next to Harry.

They were both lying on the ground breathing heavily and looking pale.

"Sorry Herm. I forgot."

"It's ok, I did too. But it felt good to run. It's more than either of us have done so far."

"Oh," Harry groaned. "This thumping in my head."

"Mine too."

"Bloody 'ell," said Ron walking up and squatting on the ground next to them. "Looks like I win by default. Hmmm, ya know if you two would lay out here and get a bit ah tan from the sun you could pass as a couple Flobberworms. They don't' do much but lay around just like you're doing."

"Shut up Ron," they both said in unison.

Two house-elves appeared and gave some welcome assistance, magicking a couple of stretchers and levitating the two teens back to the Hospital Wing. Ron was following the procession back and said, "Dobby, Winky, I'm glad you two showed up. I was beginning to wonder how I could levitate both of them at once."

"It was no trouble Mr. Wheezy sir. It is our job to watch after Harry Potter."

"And Miss Hermione," said Winky.

Harry and Hermione thanked the two house-elves who protested mildly that they were more than glad to be of service. It was still evident that both Dobby and Winky were pleased at being thanked.

"Dobby I wish you would get my name right."

Dobby gave Ron a toothy grin as Harry and Hermione snickered.

If any of the three had bothered to look at Godric's tree before they took off running toward the castle they would have noticed two sets of initials JP and LE in gold letters that were beginning to fade away.

The two looked wore out and Ron decided to head back home. He did glance at Hermione before he left and motioned with his head toward Harry. They both smiled. They were glad Harry had finally gotten the tragic experience out of his system.

It was several hours later and after another dose or praesangium, that was starting to become intolerable, that David and Katherine Granger came through the Hospital Wing door.

"Hi mum, hi da –." Hermione didn't finish. Katherine and David had stepped in through the door looked around and drew out wands. Hermione screamed, "Harry!" as she rolled off the bed knocking over the small table next to her bed. She was scrambling desperately to get her wand out from beneath the over turned table.

Harry was immediately drawn to Hermione's unfinished greeting to her parents. Suddenly his mind went into overdrive; every action looked to be in slow motion. He could see David and Katherine slowly drawing out wands. 'DANGER' is what went off in Harry's head. He heard Hermione scream his name as she rolled off the bed. Everything was moving so slowly as his mind raced faster. He knew he had to have his wand. Never taking his eyes off them he put out his left hand, his wand slapped into his hand like a surgeon being handed an instrument. Wand in hand he brought his arm around to bear down on the two imposters. Would he be quick enough? It was going to be close - too close. He could hear himself starting to say the words to cast a spell and stupefy them, but there were two. If he was able to get one, could he possibly get both? All he knew was that he had to. He had helped save Hermione's life, only to lose both their lives now? 'Hurry! Hurry!' was what went through his mind.

"Harry! It's all right!" came Dumbledore's commanding voice. Dumbledore and McGonagall came through the door behind the two imposters.

Harry's heart was pounding in his chest; his arm was still outstretched, his wand pointed at the two imposters.

Dumbledore walked up to Harry and said in a softer voice, "It's all right Harry. They're not really Hermione's parents. Lower your wand Harry, all will be explained." Harry was shocked but lowered his wand as McGonagall helped Hermione up off the floor righting the table as Hermione sat on the edge of the bed. Dumbledore turned to the two strangers and nodded. The two cast a simultaneous Concealment spell on the room and seemingly morphed into and old witch and an old wizard, older than Dumbledore by maybe half a century. They were well dressed in fine robes, trimmed in gold. She had long wavy white hair, her face and hands were very wrinkled but her kind blue eyes showed youth of mind. The wizard had short white hair under a fancy pointed wizard hat. His beard was also white but was trimmed to two points and less than half the length of Dumbledore's. He had a scar on his cheek and his hazel eyes were constantly watchful. If he would've had a parrot on his shoulder and an ear ring in his ear Harry thought he could have passed as a pirate, then decided a pirate with a white beard didn't fit the stereotype. The witch and wizard were about the same height as each other but shorter than Dumbledore. Who were these two that had nearly scared the wits out of him and Hermione? But they looked familiar.

Dumbledore turned to the two. "Did you see?"

"Yes, most impressive." They both agreed.

"Hang on, you were both involved with the spell that saved Hermione," Harry suddenly remembered.

"Quite right Harry. This is Nicholas and Perenelle Flamel as they really are," said Dumbledore as he introduced the Flamels.

Nicholas and Perenelle came up and greeted Harry and Hermione in turn. Hermione's mouth was hanging open but everyone seemed to ignore it. The Flamels turned toward Harry and Nicholas spoke first.

"I'm sorry we startled you both, but the disguises were necessary. Perenelle and I have come to see you for two reasons. The first is to offer you a choice, Harry, a way out of Voldemort's view till you are ready."

"Er, sorry. How's that?"

Perenelle spoke next, "You see Harry we have lived almost five centuries in hiding and secrecy. Without bragging I can say that we are very good at it. We've had centuries of practice. We can offer our knowledge and skill in helping you to hide from Voldemort."

McGonagall spoke up, "That would mean Mr. Potter that you would give up school here at Hogwarts. The Flamels and the Order would take over your education exclusively. You would have to give up contact with everyone you know."

Hermione's head snapped to Harry and looked at him intently. Dumbledore walked up and put a hand on Harry's shoulder. "I don't expect you to make this decision right away Harry"

"It's just unexpected is all." Harry paused and asked the Flamels, " Why have you been in hiding all these years?"

"Because of the Philosopher's Stone Harry," blurted out Hermione.

"Yes, that's the reason," said Nicholas. "Think of it Harry. The 'Elixir of Life' and you could live forever, or all the gold you could imagine, or both. Either of these things could give the possessor great power. We've always viewed it as a great responsibility not to be abused. We therefore decided to destroy the stone rather than risk Voldemort obtaining it."

"If the stone is destroyed then why are you still in hiding?"

Nicholas gave a bitter smile. "There are those who would want to force us to make another. So, you see, it never ends….'til we are gone…. We are also mistrusted by the Ministry. The ministry fears what could happen if the world economy were flooded with gold. And they are not yet convinced the stone has been destroyed."

Harry looked at the Flamels in wonder, "You could have ruled the world," he said in awe.

"I'm afraid ruling the world is strictly forbidden by former leaders of the Order," interjected Dumbledore trying to help make light of Harry's ominous implication.

"Who is the current leader of the Order?" asked Hermione.

"Headmaster Dumbledore is," answered McGonagall. Professor Dumbledore didn't say a word but looked very modest.

Finally Dumbledore said, "I would also like to point out that your Godfather could have made the decision for you. However, he felt that this decision should be yours. Take your time Harry. Such a decision should not be made lightly," turning toward to Flamels as if he intended to end the meeting.

"I think I already have professor." All eyes were on Harry as Hermione was biting her lip, her face full of concern. Harry had an adrenalin high from the scare but his mind was just that much sharper because of it. "Wouldn't it seem like I was running away, now that Voldemort has come back?"

Dumbledore replied, "It is true that you are a symbol of inspiration to those who believe that Voldemort has come back, 'The Boy Who Lived', gives hope that Voldemort can be defied. To some it may seem that you are running away but not to those of us who know you."

"I want to stay and fight. I realize I have a lot to learn but I have to do everything I can to stop him. Everything Voldemort has done and everything that has happened, not just to me, but to everyone who has suffered from his heartless quest of immortality and power, is proof that I must try. He must be stopped."

Dumbledore and McGonagall looked proud, the Flamels looked thoughtful but Hermione obviously had mixed emotions.

"A quick decision on such in important matter but I see maturity in it." Dumbledore looked at the Flamels and professor McGonagall. "I assume our business at hand is concluded if there is nothing further?"

"Wait, Mr. and Mrs. Flamel. You said there were two reasons you came to see me. What was the second?"

The Flamels glanced at Dumbledore who turned to Harry and looked at him over his half moon glasses, his eyes twinkling. "I'll discuss it with you later Harry. It will keep for now."

With the meeting concluded the Flamels assumed the disguises of David and Katherine Granger and removed the Concealment spell.

"Bye dear, hope you'll be coming home soon. Bye Harry. Your welcome to come by anytime."

"Bye pumpkin. Bye Harry"

The Flamels looked and sounded so much like the real Grangers it was unnerving. "Bye…..mum…..dad"

She and Harry half heartedly waved goodbye, somewhat creeped out.

After they left Hermione was anxious to talk to Harry. "Harry, why didn't you take them up on their offer? You could have learned what you needed to know without being exposed." She looked down. "Of course I wouldn't want you to go, but it would've been safer."

"Hermione." Harry waited till she looked up at him and he could look deep into her brown eyes. "Where would I be without my friends? Hogwarts is like my home. I just need my friends —"

"To be careful?" Hermione finished for him, "You bet. Game of wizarding chess?"

Dumbledore checked on them briefly before lights were dimmed. It had been an exciting day and they both fell asleep easily.

Somehow they always woke up holding hands, a reassurance that didn't seem to be embarrassing. Again they spent time looking out the window early in the morning. Later they had breakfast with Dumbledore and McGonagall in the Hospital Wing. Harry and Hermione had loads of questions they were dying to ask about the Order, but secrecy seemed to forbid it without a Concealment spell. Professor McGonagall must have known what was on their minds. At one point in the conversation she said, "I believe one of your first advanced assignments will be to learn a simple Concealment spell. As if a Concealment spell were simple to begin with. Anyway, we'll discuss when that will take place later." 'Always later,' Harry thought.

Out of boredom Hermione had ventured to the library and brought back a book on 'Merlin Legends' and tossed Harry a book on 'Quidditch Strategies'. Suddenly they both chocked at a smell.

Harry pinched his nose. Sounding nasal, "Aww, Gawd! That's 'orrible!"

Hermione did the same and had her hand over her mouth as well. She didn't say anything but looked like she was trying to hold down what was left of her breakfast.

Dobby and Winky were each holding a cup of nasty looking potion, praesangium. Harry could hardly believe his very first dose had smelled and tasted pleasant…..but not now.

"Mr. Harry Potter, sir," Dobby said in his high pitched elf voice offering Harry the cup with a toothy smile.

"Miss Hermione Granger, miss," said Winky in her higher pitched voice offering Hermione a cup with the same encouragement.

"I don' know Dobby. I'm na sure I can drink it," Harry said looking at it with dread. But the thought of getting out of the Hospital Wing and going to the Weasley's was making him consider trying.

Hermione was evidently thinking along the same track. "Okay, Winky. I'm going to try," said Hermione while pinching her nose. She tried not to look at it but tried to take a quick gulp, gagging, and then breathing. She refused to let go of her nose. It tasted worse than horrible.

Three big gulps later and gasping for air both of them had their mouths open with tongues hanging out. "Mint! Quick! A mint! Uggh!" They both hollered.

With a mint down and the room cleared Harry breathed frosty breaths as he spoke. "That's worse than any Polyjuice Potion every thought of being!" he said with disgust.

Hermione just nodded agreement, a pained look on her face, trying to get the most out of the mint.

"Hermione, want to play some more wizarding Chess before we have lunch with Dumbledore and McGonagall in the Headmaster's tower?"

"Why don't we wander the castle," suggested Hermione. "We'll walk slow. I don't think anyone is here besides Professors McGonagall and Dumbledore. I don't think Filch is here either."

"Ok, let's go to the Great Hall and make our way up to the Headmaster's tower. As slow as we'll be going it ought to work out about right."

The hallways were indeed empty as they made their way around the castle. "Sure seems weird to see everything so empty. It doesn't seem quite right not to be full of students going here and there talking, laughing, and studying. It seems almost decadent to be wearing muggle clothes and not our school robes," Hermione said grinning. Hermione had decided to wear a modest length tan skirt along with a white blouse her mother had brought her from home. Harry was wearing a light blue short sleeve shirt and denim shorts.

Hermione stopped dead in her tracks, jaw locked, and she was squinting at the floor about ten feet in front of them. When Hermione suddenly yelled out, "Peeves! Don't come anywhere near me!"

Harry jumped. "Ah, Hermione?" He looked at her in bewilderment.

"I mean it Peeves!" She took a quick step to her left, then backed up and took a quick step to her right just as suddenly.

Harry was beginning to wonder what was wrong with her as he took a step back. "Hermione… I don't see Peeves up ahead of us. How do you know he's there?"

Hermione glanced from the floor to Harry. "What do you mean? I can see him plain as day. Well, as plain as you can see a ghost I guess." Hermione looked back to the floor. "That's the last straw Peeves! I am not about to let you try to toss my skirt over my head. I've heard about you tossing robes over girls' heads." Hermione reached for her wand tucked between her blouse and skirt and held it out. "I'm going to give you a shock Peeves. I mean it!"

Harry was beside himself on what to do. Try to calm her or go get one of the professors. He was just about ready to try to calm her when Peeves came up from floor like an overgrown bursting popcorn kernel. "Nehhhhhhhhh! Naughty Potter and his ranger Granger. Saaaaay, how did you see meeeee?" Peeves the Poltergeist crossed his arms and looked at her with one eye before sticking out his tongue and giving the raspberries. "You're no fun, I was just going to give young Potter a look see," he said grinning mischievously. "Maybe find out what color undies ranger Granger has."

Harry's face was turning slightly pink but Hermione had already suspected as much.

Peeves' eyes got animatedly big. "Oooooh, maybe we'll find out she's not wear–"

Hermione had had enough. "Aspello Agito Fulguritus!" The corridor in front of them erupted with crackling arcs of electricity. Peeves let out a yelp and scurried off shouting obscenities as he went. Hermione put out her chin and gave a satisfied nod. She turned to Harry expecting maybe a mild compliment only to find him staring at her.

"What? I had heard he likes to do that robe over the head thing when he thinks he can get away with it. I'm not able to handle the spell as well as one of the teachers, of course, that's why it was all over the corridor instead of specifically on Peeves." Harry was looking at her with concern. "Uh, what's the matter?"

Harry's brow furrowed and he was shaking his head slightly from side to side. "I was impressed with the spell well enough. In fact, I want you to show me how to do that." Harry paused. "It was your eyes when you turned and looked at me. You said you could see Peeves as plain as day, but I didn't see him until he popped up and started talking. Your eyes looked really weird. They were sort of grey and glossy." Harry walked up and cupped Hermione's chin in his hands looking deep into her eyes. Hermione began to look worried. Harry gave her a reassuring smile. "They look just fine now, just as brown and gorgeous as ever."

Hermione smirked, but liked the compliment. Harry put his arm around her shoulders. "Come on, let's head up to the Headmaster's tower for lunch. How's the shoulder by the way? I noticed you're not wearing an arm sling today."

"It still hurts once in awhile. I have the arm sling folded up in my pocket just in case. I just get so tired of my arm being in the same position all the time."

Lunch went pleasantly enough. Harry and Hermione's appetites were coming back and the Professors were pleased. Harry told about Hermione casting a Fulguritus spell on Peeves. Dumbledore and McGonagall were impressed that a Fifth Year had accomplished such a spell. Hermione was modest and said it still needed a lot of work. Then, Harry brought up how Hermione was able to see an invisible Peeves and that her eyes looked strange. McGonagall as well as the two teens tried to hide their concern.

Dumbledore stroked his bearded chin, looking thoughtful. Finally he looked at Hermione over his half moon glasses. "My dear, no one really knows what effect your near death experience may have had upon you. But I suspect it is because of that experience, of being so close to death, that you may now have a new kind of sight. I have never heard of anyone able to see a ghost that chooses to be invisible. Most interesting. However, I will discourage the knowledge of this ability being widely known. Or any other unusual ability you may discover from this experience. People tend to fear what they do not understand."

"Quite right Albus," McGonagall said looking disgusted. She turned to Hermione. "You still don't remember anything about the attack upon you?"

"Not a thing Professor. It's a complete blank. I remember walking to see Melanie and then I woke up in the Hospital Wing very concerned about Harry. It's usually Harry that ends up in the Hospital Wing anyway."

"Hey, just because I play Quidditch." They all laughed, including Harry.

"Speaking of Quidditch Harry, what do you think of Gryffindor's chances taking the Quidditch Cup this year?" asked Dumbledore.

And so the rest of the meal's conversation went with the subject Quidditch. It was a subject of interest to all. It was of keen interest to Harry and Professor McGonagall; Harry being the Gryffindor seeker and McGonagall being the Head of Gryffindor House.

The afternoon was spent reading and with several games of wizarding chess ensued after that. Part way through their third game Harry started thinking about the next dose of praesangium. Without realizing he spoke out loud, "I'm not taking another one."

"Neither am I." They both looked at each other raising an eyebrow, slowly reaching for their wands.

It was a tense moment about mid afternoon when Dobby and Winky tried to convince Harry and Hermione to take another dose of praesangium. The two of them held their noses with one hand and held a wand in the other. Finally Dobby and Winky admitted that Madam Pomfrey had given them instructions that Harry and Hermione were well enough to leave when they threatened magic to not take another dose. Harry and Hermione were delighted. Hermione was going home and Harry was going to spend the rest of the summer at the Weasley's. They went to the Owlery to send messages and make arrangements for the following morning. They only had some mild thumping in their heads from their haste in getting to the Owlery and back. They were both excited that life was going to get back to normal. Well, as normal as could be expected in the wizarding world.

4. Belated Birthday

"Good evening Harry, Hermione. Dobby and Winky have informed Minerva and I that the two of you will be leaving us tomorrow morning. I suspect you both feel it will be none too soon?"

"Evening Professor. Yeah, that about sums it up. I'm really looking forward to spending what's left of the summer with the Weasley's."

"And I'm looking forward to going home. Ron is going to bring his broom and Harry's before breakfast tomorrow. We'll fly them back to Hogsmeade and return by Floo."

"Before breakfast?" asked McGonagall dismayed. "Well, it makes sense I suppose. Young and anxious." She smiled.

"Dinner? Here in the Hospital Wing?" inquired Dumbledore.

"Sure," said Harry.

"Why not?" said Hermione.

Dinner went well as the two professors told stories. Dumbledore told of an experience he had with a dragon in his youth, a CommonWelsh Green. He remarked that they were more plentiful back then, all those years ago. Everyone laughed as he ended his tale with the words, "Needless to say I had trouble sitting for a week."

Professor McGonagall told how she had been a Seeker for Gryffindor House. She saw the look on Harry's face, and said, "I was not always the old witch that you see now Mr. Potter. I was quite the agile witch in my youth. And like you I lost a broom, but mine was due to a lighting strike. Luckily for me I was close to the ground when it occurred and only spent a day in the infirmary. I was heart broken about the broom, a Moontrimmer 20," she said with a sigh. "It was a gift from my father and mother. We were not a wealthy family and could not afford to replace it. I would've had to use one of the school brooms in order to keep playing. However, a Cleansweep One mysteriously appeared as a gift." She had a smile and a far away look as she said the name of the broom. "It also had a note that came with the broom that one day I should return the favor to a promising Quidditch player. I always suspected my Charms instructor, Professor Sterling, but he would always deny it with a smile." Suddenly Harry had a flash of understanding and gave a slow nod as Professor McGonagall looked at him knowingly.

After desert and as the table was being cleared Dumbledore went out of his way to compliment Dobby and Winky for the fine meal, and everyone agreed. The two house-elves looked tremendously flattered giving big toothy smiles under large round eyes. When Dumbledore mentioned giving them bonuses their smiles turned into looks of shock and panic, and they scurried off. Dumbledore shrugged and gave Hermione a wink over his half moon glasses. Hermione smiled appreciatively glancing down at the table.

"A fine meal. I believe Hogwarts has some of the finest house-elves of any school. Now that the meal is over I was wondering, Miss Granger." He paused and said, "No, I would like to be less formal. If that's all right with you two? It is not actually the school year after all." Harry and Hermione nodded. "Excellent, now as I was about to ask. Hermione would you be willing to demonstrate your Fulguritus spell?" asked Dumbledore. Then quickly adding with a grin, "In the corridor if you don't mind."

Outside the Hospital Wing door in the empty corridor McGonagall waved her hand to the corridor in front of them. "Go ahead Hermione. I'm very impressed to hear that you can perform this spell at all. It is a spell I would normally expect a seventh year to perform."

Hermione lifted her wand, pointing down the hallway, and gave a vertical circular motion as she cast her spell, "Aspello Agito", drawing back on her wand and then thrusting forward, "Fulguritus!" As before the hallway erupted into crackling and arcing electricity in front of them.

"Bravo Hermione," said Dumbledore as he clapped lightly.

"Well done. Very impressive for a fifth year," said McGonagall clapping.

"You're always full of surprises," said Harry clapping loudly. Even though he had seen her perform this spell earlier, he hadn't really appreciated it distracted by Hermione's strange looking eyes.

"Would you like a few pointers on technique?" asked McGonagall.

"By all means, please," Hermione said eagerly.

"You definitely have the basics. The circular motion is meant to control the size, in area, of the discharge. Clockwise motion is to reduce and counter-clockwise is to enlarge. For example." McGonagall gave a fluid motion of her wand, "Aspello Agito Fulguritus!" A ball of discharging electricity appeared about the size of a basketball crackling and popping. Lifting her wand it disappeared.

"Harry, would you like to give it a try?" asked Dumbledore.

"Er, okay."

"Have you ever been surprised or shocked by an experience, felt the surge go through you? Good, that's the original focus of feeling to start with. The focus for the thrust motion at the end of the spell is to picture in your mind a bolt of lightning. Thus…" Dumbledore had the same fluid motion, "Aspello Agito Fulguritus!" This time the ball of discharging electricity was the size of a walnut. "I might also point out that the intensity of discharging electricity is proportional to the concentration you give it." The little ball of electricity suddenly became brilliant, illuminating the hallway in multiple flashes of blue arching light. The sound of electrical discharge became almost deafening as everyone squinted from the intensity of the light. Just as suddenly it was gone.

Harry and Hermione erupted into applause as McGonagall gave a look of admiration and mumbled something about "showoff".

"Go ahead Harry." Dumbledore motioned to the corridor in front of them.

"Whoa, tough act to follow," Harry said with wide eyes as Dumbledore chuckled encouraging him to try by motioning to the corridor again.

Harry stepped up and tried to think of an experience in his life that had been a surprise. His first thought was Hagrid's words, "Harry — yer a wizard." No, no. That wouldn't do. That was more surprise than shock. Then he thought of the look on Mr. Weasley's face as he said, "Harry, Hermione's been attacked." Without a doubt that was a big shock. Then he thought about a bolt of lightning that hit the ground not far from the Dursley's car as they were all going down the road in a thunderstorm. It must have been only a few hundred feet from the car when it struck. He never had a chance to shut his eyes, it happened so fast. The picture of the lightning strike was firmly in his mind. He cast the spell as he had seen everyone else do before him, "Aspello Agito Fulguritus!" The hallway erupted into arching and crackling electricity much the same as Hermione's spell had done. Everyone turned and looked at him. Hermione stood there with her mouth open. There was no applause, just silence.

"Er, sorry. That's the best could do."

"Is that your first time attempting that spell?" asked McGonagall.

Harry was starting to feel uncomfortable. "Uh, yeah. Was it that bad?" He wanted to say it didn't look much different than Hermione's.

"Harry I can't believe it. I practiced that spell for months last year. I had been sneaking down to the lower levels to practice. The first time I tried it all I got was a tiny little spark."

Harry brightened immediately and said with a big grin, "I had some very good teachers. What can I say?"

For the next thirty minutes the professors encouraged Harry and Hermione to practice the Fulguritus spell. When it looked like the two were beginning to tire Dumbledore asked Hermione about how she was able to see an invisible Peeves.

"Professor McGonagall and I have been most intrigued and have talked this afternoon about how we might understand your new ability. First, tell me again about Peeves. You could see him, and Harry could not. Exactly what did you see?"

"Well I saw Peeves face and his hands sticking up out of the floor. He looked semi-transparent as he usually does, but Harry couldn't see him. It was only after he popped up out of the floor that Harry could see him." Harry was nodding in agreement.

"Did Peeves look any different to you, after he popped up out of the floor?" asked McGonagall.

"I would have to say he looked a bit more dense, less transparent. Does that make any sense?"

"Yes, I believe it does. But I would be most interested in seeing a demonstration. If you don't mind a walk up to the Gryffindor common room." When they arrived Nearly Headless Nick was waiting for them, floating in mid air in the middle of the common room. "Ah, thank you Sir Nicholas for waiting."

"My time is yours, Headmaster. How can I be of service?"

Dumbledore turned to Hermione and motioned her forward. "We've brought Hermione here to take a look at you, visible and invisible. But please wait until I ask you to make yourself invisible." McGonagall and Harry moved along side Hermione to get a look at her eyes. "See here Minerva; notice how the white of her eyes, as well as the iris have a slight grayish look, almost metallic."

"Yes, it's not very noticeable. Harry, is this how her eyes looked before?"

"It was a lot more noticeable when I saw them."

Dumbledore leaned closer, looking. "Do you feel any different when you are looking at Sir Nicholas as opposed to before you saw him?"

"Except for everyone looking at me like I'm being examined, I don't feel any different."

Dumbledore smiled. "You are among friends Hermione. Everything is fine. Sir Nicholas, if you don't mind, could you become invisible and move to another place within the room."

Nicholas disappeared and Hermione's eyes became greyer. Her eyes and head moved in accordance to seemingly nothing in the room. Her gaze rested near the common room fireplace.

"I take it from your gaze that you can see Sir Nicholas by the fire place." Hermione nodded. "Harry, is this how her eyes looked before?"

"Yes, that's exactly how they looked. I was concerned the first time I saw them that way."

"Do you feel any different now that Sir Nicholas is invisible?" asked McGonagall.

"No, but I'm starting to feel self-conscious. Is this a bad thing?" she asked looking from McGonagall to Dumbledore, glancing at Harry briefly.

"Not at all dear. We may yet determine this to be of tremendous benefit to you. Have patience. Now, would you be so kind as to point out where Sir Nicholas is." Hermione pointed to thin air by the fire place. "Sir Nicholas, if you would be so kind as to reappear." Hermione lowered her arm as her eyes became less grey.

"How were you able to see me child?" asked a transparent, but visible, Sir Nicholas. "I noticed nothing different about your eyes."

"I don't really know."

Dumbledore looked at Sir Nicholas. "You noticed no difference? Excellent. That's good to know. I hadn't thought to ask. Sir Nicholas de Mimsy Porpington, I would ask that you keep this knowledge of Miss Hermione Granger's ability a secret. Do I have your word?"

Sir Nicholas straightened, his head wobbled but didn't fall off. "You have my word Headmaster."

"Thank you for your help. Now, if you two are not too tired we'll take one last walk, this evening, up to my office. Good."

They walked up to a table in Dumbledore's office. The dagger, still encased in a protective spell, was laid out on the table. Hermione hesitated and stayed a step back from the table.

"Albus, see that she looks the same as when Sir Nicholas was visible."

"Yes, most interesting. Hermione would you like to pick up the dagger and take a closer look? It is quite harmless while encased in this spell."

"I would rather not."

"How does it make you feel, to look at the dagger?" asked McGonagall.

"It gives me a chill up and down my spine. I don't' like looking at it. It feels dangerous."

Dumbledore rubbed his bearded chin. "I wonder if there is a subconscious aversion to the dagger. Oh, Harry, could you go and bring the box that's on my desk please."

Harry went over to Dumbledore's desk and reached out for the box. Hermione stiffened and practically lunged toward him screaming, "Harry! Don't touch that box!"

Harry jumped back away from the box as Hermione grabbed hold of him dragging him several steps further away. Hermione's eyes looked almost metallic. They were greyer than when Sir Nicholas was invisible. Dumbledore and McGonagall came walking up looking very impressed. McGonagall had her wand out and was putting it away.

"Impressive," said Dumbledore putting his hands together. "Let me explain. This box is called a wizard trap and is sealed, you would not have been able to open it if you wanted to Harry. But as a precaution Minerva was prepared to magic it away from you. The contents are very dark magic conjured by a bitter witch. She had been spurned by a wizard and was so disillusioned of all wizards she created this trap to kill any wizard that would open it. A wizard who mistakenly opens this box would be instantaneously consumed by the magic within. I had removed this particular item from the school's vault of Dark Artifacts as a test."

"Here is what I have concluded, so far, as to your condition Hermione. Correct me if you think of something I've overlooked Minerva. It would seem that you are sensitive to anything dangerous, as you have just demonstrated. You also have sensitivity toward ghosts, visible or invisible. The common connection is death, a sensitivity of death. Hermione I believe anything, or anyone wishing to do you harm will find it very difficult to get near you. You will intuitively know it. A strange ability. I know of no instance of any wizard or witch being able to do this. Have you Minerva? I would urge you to keep this ability quiet. It could prove useful some day. I would also view it as a gift."

Harry and Hermione left to retire, for one more night, back to the Hospital Wing. McGonagall was still in Dumbledore's office after the two left. "They look tired Albus, I think we've done our job for the night."

"Wow, what an evening Hermione. You have a new sight. I nearly jumped out of my skin when you screamed at me to not touch that wizard trap"

"Yeah, what about you and your first attempt at a Fulguritus spell?"

Harry was tired when he got into his bed, but sleep evaded him. He could hear Hermione tossing and turning in her bed as time went by.

"Hermione?" he whispered. "Are you awake?"

"You don't' have to whisper Harry. I'm still awake. I'm tired but I still can't sleep. It's very irritating. I think it's because I'm anxious to go home."

"I know what you mean. I feel the same way. I can't sleep either." Harry lay there for a few minutes. "Want to go up to the Astronomy Tower and look at the stars?"

"I'd love to."

They were still in their pajamas but it didn't matter with an empty school. They didn't really expect to bump into professors McGonagall or Dumbledore. And even if they did all they would do is shoo them back to the Hospital Wing and to bed. With a pillow and blanket in hand, both made their way to the Astronomy Tower. On top of the tower they laid down their blankets and pillows, side by side, on the cool stone floor. It was a beautiful clear night. The day had been hot but the night was very pleasant, and there was a slight breeze. The moon was three quarters full and looked to be descending into the west from straight overhead. There had been some friendly banter between them about how full the moon was tonight. Hermione thought it was three quarters while Harry disagreed. After ten minutes of argument from Hermione she finally asked him what he thought.

"I think it's a good seventy seven percent full."

"What? You let me argue for ten minutes over a two percent difference of opinion?"

Harry grinned, "Like old times eh?"

Hermione playfully hit him and they both laughed.

Still on the same tack, Harry pointed out a few Constellations and stars, naming them off. A few of them he purposely named wrong.

"Why Harry Potter. How could you possibly not know your constellations? Five constellations are seen best in August, Corona Austrina, Lyra, Sagittarius, Scutum and Telescopium. And it's a simple matter to remember the constellations of the zodiac by remembering the phrase 'A Tense Gray Cat Lay Very Low, Sneaking Slowly, Contemplating A Pounce'. The first letter of the phrase corresponding to Aries, Taurus, Gemini, Cancer, Leo, Virgo, Libra, Scorpio, Sagittarius, Capricorn, Aquarius, and Pices." She talked on and on, divulging her knowledge of the night sky as Harry listened, smiling. Eventually she turned and looked at him almost indignant. "You haven't been listening to a word I've said, have you?"

Harry turned on his side putting his elbow across his pillow and resting his head against his hand. "I have too been listening," he said trying to sound offended.

Hermione turned on her side as well, facing Harry. "Really," she said sarcastically. "What was the last planet I mentioned that could be seen at the end of this month."

'Uh, oh', Harry thought. When short of a good comeback, tell the truth. "I apologize. I wasn't listening to what you said. I was listening to the sound of your voice. I was thinking how wonderful it sounded when only a short time ago I thought I might never hear your voice again."

There was a little tug on Hermione's heart as she realized he had purposely named some constellations wrong and was telling her the truth. She was almost at a loss for words but managed, "Thank you. That was a nice thing to say." The breeze picked up and was blowing a bit more as Hermione shivered.

Harry noticed. "Care to share my pillow?"

Hermione scooted over next to Harry putting her head on his pillow, her neck across his arm, and they snuggled. The warmth and touch from one another felt electric but both chose to suppress it. They looked at the stars in silence.

Harry opened his eyes. He thought they had only been closed for a second but the change in the moon's position told him it had been for at least an hour. He could feel Hermione's warmth next to him and he had the same calming reassurance wash over him. The same feeling he had waking up next to her and still finding her alive. She looked like she was asleep and he didn't want to wake her, just yet. He turned slowly on his side pulling his arm part way back from under her neck. He wanted to look at her sleeping, peacefully, in the moonlight. The moon cast a silvery blue light on her features as he watched the breeze blow her curly hair, the gentle rise and fall of her breathing. He thought back to their kiss under Godric's tree, and how he wasn't sure how he felt toward his friend. He looked at her closed eyes and the soft curves of her face. At this moment he couldn't deny it. She was beautiful. He leaned down slowly to give her a kiss on the cheek, close to the corner of her mouth. An innocent kiss, then he would wake her and they would go back to the Hospital Wing.

Hermione had been awake from the moment Harry had turned slowly on his side. She could almost feel him looking at her and wondered why he didn't try to wake her. She started thinking about that fantastic kiss under Godric's tree and her impulsive request to kiss the guy that had saved her life. She could sense that he was leaning down toward her. Her heart skipped a beat, was he going to kiss her on the lips, or on the cheek. She realized quickly that he was going to kiss her on the cheek. She thought back to the time she had meant to kiss him on the cheek thinking that he was asleep.

Just as Harry's lips were about to touch her cheek she turned and two arms wrapped around his neck. Harry's short little intake breath of surprise was met by a couple of silent chuckles, puffs of air from Hermione's nose against his cheek. The surprise and humor of the moment melted as lips met and eyes closed. The innocent kiss under Godric's tree was fading away to something longer and deeper. Harry lifted his head slightly opening his eyes, Hermione's arms still around his neck. He could feel the heat of her body beneath his and in her arms around his neck. The moonlight seemed to be brighter, almost golden in color; he thought he could see the color of her brown eyes as he looked deep into them, only inches from her face.

"I–I was g–going to wake you up," he whispered as he leaned closer brushing is nose against the side of hers in a light caress.

"I–I kn–know," she replied in a whisper starting to match his movements, her eyes partially closed, lips skimming ever closer.

"We sh-should probably get back," he whispered in reply just as lips touched ever so slightly and they were both lost to an even deeper kiss that seemed to sing in their hearts.

A sudden gust of wind picked up Hermione's abandoned blanket and tossed it over them. They pulled apart and looked at each other in surprise and wonderment. Finally they spoke almost simultaneously. Harry saying, "We better get back." And Hermione saying, "We better go." They both laughed picking up blankets and pillows. They walked hand in hand back to the Hospital Wing. It was late and this time they both fell asleep quickly.

A long white beard and half moon shaped glasses chuckled in front of a glowing oval shaped Viewer. "Thank you for waking me Fawkes, a little gust of wind can indeed cool the fire of young passion. Hmmmm," he said looking from the image of a sleeping Harry and Hermione in the Viewer and then to Fawkes.

"Oi! Harry! Hermione! I thought you'd meet me on top of the tower!" Came Ron's voice echoing through the corridor. He jumped through the open Hospital Wing door holding a broom in each hand. "C'mon, you're not still asleep are ya? Blimey!" Ron stopped in his tracks. He had been so excited that his two best friends were well enough to leave the Hogwarts infirmary that it didn't register in his head what he saw when he first came in. His mind was doing an instant replay. Harry and Hermione, still asleep, still in their pajamas, had been holding hands. Upon hearing Ron's bellowing voice they had both sat up startled, glanced at each other quickly with little half smiles before pulling their hands apart.

"Oh wow, sorry mate. Overslept," exclaimed Harry. "I am so looking forward to getting out of here."

"Sorry Ron, give us a sec." Curtains were pulled and clothes were changed quickly.

Curtains were drawn back to find Ron standing with arms crossed and a broom in the cup of each elbow. He eyed them suspiciously as though something was on his mind, but said, "It's about bloody time. I can't believe you two slept in. Let's go, mum will have breakfast ready by the time we get to the Burrow." Ron tossed Harry his Firebolt, turned and took off running. He had only gone part way down the first corridor when he stopped and turned around. "Oh, sorry, I forgot."

Harry and Hermione weren't running as they really wanted to, but they were going at a brisk pace for walking. "That's okay, we're doing better," said Harry.

"Lots better, actually," corrected Hermione.

"Yeah, ya are." Ron grinned. "See ya on top of the tower then," and took off running again.

Harry stopped, a mischievous look in his eye, and mounted his broom. "Come on Hermione, get on."

"Have you lost your mind Harry? Inside the school? And riding double too?"

"The school's empty Hermione. I see no reason to let Ron beat us to the top of the tower. Come on," he pleaded.

"Don't make me regret this Harry Potter," said Hermione mounting the broom behind him and wrapping her arms tightly around his waist.

"What? You've told me I'm the best flyer in the school—on more than one occasion." Away they went sailing down the empty corridors and banking the turns.

"Oh my God, I can't look!" as Hermione squealed holding onto Harry that much tighter. She thought her stomach had been left behind on the first corner.

Ron was coming up to the last flight of stairs to the tower when he heard Hermione's squeal behind him, growing louder. They went by him with a whoosh.

"Hey!" he yelled. "No fair!" Quickly mounting his broom he muttered, "Why didn't I think of that?"

Hermione didn't feel as anxious of running into a stone wall after they shot out into the open sky. The air was still cool and the ride was exhilarating as Harry climbed higher and higher. Ron's broom gently glided down from off the tower settling to an altitude no higher than thirty five feet, just enough to clear a three story house. Hermione looked below and yelled above the rushing wind, "I didn't think Ron's broom could do that well."

Harry yelled back, "It didn't. He told me one of his dad's friends put a booster spell on it." Harry chuckled, "At least now, the butterflies won't pass him up."

Overall they slowly made their way to Hogsmeade. Ron was going as fast as his old broom could go. Harry was taking great delight literally flying circles around him and making Hermione squeal. He liked having her hold him tight. He liked being on his broom again, it made him feel alive. Ever so often Harry would pull up along side Ron and they would all talk and laugh briefly before Harry would take off doing more aerobatics with Hermione trying not to squeal.

They reached the Three Broomsticks in high spirits. It was a marked contrast to Harry and Ron's frantic dash to save Hermione's life almost two weeks earlier. Hermione was short of breath from Harry's wild ride but was recovering quickly. Harry gave her a sly look.

"It wasn't that bad was it?"

"I guess not, but it's a lot different when someone else is flying and you're not."

"You two look a little pale," Ron noted. "Here, let me get the door." Ron gave a smirk before assuming a formal demeanor. He opened the door with a somber face and with flourish, swept his arm and bid them enter. "Madame witch, Monsieur wizard, if you please," he said with an uppity tone.

Hermione giggled patting him on the cheek as she walked in. "I may be pale but you're silly."

Harry walked by giving Ron a knowing smirk and jumped out of Ron's kicking distance just in time, laughing at him.

"Should have known I couldn't catch ya on that one Harry. But in all honesty you two do look a little pale."

"Nothing your mum's cooking can't fix. I'm starved."

Turning to Hermione Ron asked, "Will you have breakfast with us Hermione? Mum's got plenty."

"I'd love to Ron but mum and dad said they would have breakfast waiting for me. And I'm really anxious to get home. Maybe another time? Well, I guess this is goodbye for a little while, till the Hogwarts Express." She lifted an eyebrow. "Maybe sooner, we'll see." All of them were standing in front of the fireplace as Hermione picked up Harry's hands and pulled back looking deep into his green eyes thinking about the secret they shared from the previous night and wondered how he felt. "Thanks for saving my life Harry." She stepped toward him dropping his hands leaned up and kissed him on the cheek, all the while wanting to do more, and then hugged him. She pulled away and stepped up to Ron. "Seems you helped save my life too." It looked like Ron was about to take a step backwards, but with what looked like mixed emotions held his ground. She pulled him so that he leaned forward then stood on her tiptoes and kissed him on the cheek. When she gave Ron a hug he slipped a note into her hand making sure that Harry didn't see.

Still blushing Ron turned to Harry and said, "Say, ah, Harry I meant to mention. I don't think I did any damage to your broom but I thought you should take a look." While saying this Ron had walked around the other side of Harry giving Hermione a chance to read the note unobserved.

"What! Where! Oh, man I didn't notice anything."

Ron pointed at a spot on the handle. While Harry's attention was focused on the broom he looked past Harry and saw Hermione give him a nod and a big grin.

"That? That's just a smudge. You silly goose. You had me worried."

"Hi, Madam Rosmerta," Hermione waved. Harry and Ron hadn't seen the owner of the place behind the counter cleaning glasses getting ready for the start of another day. The boys waved and said hello as Hermione reached up on the mantle took a dash of Floo powder out of an ancient looking copper bowl.

"I'm off. Let's be sure to meet up after we get our letters. We can all get our books and supplies at Diagon Alley. And I'm sure I'll see you both before then." She gave Harry an 'I know something you don't know' look as she threw down the Floo powder and stepped into the fireplace, "Grangers" as she disappeared in a burst of green flame.

Harry moved up to the fireplace quickly. "I'm starved. I'm really looking forward to breakfast." Harry stepped up to the fireplace, Floo powder in hand, and turned around. He noticed that Madam Rosmerta had an odd look on her face and still had her hand up like she was stuck midway in a greeting. With broom tucked under his left arm he gave another wave with Floo powder still clutched in his hand. He tossed down the Floo powder, stepped in, and called out, "The Burrow".

Almost five minutes later Ron showed up at the breakfast table pink faced and flustered. Mrs. Weasley had been fussing something awful over Harry exclaiming how pale he looked and had shoveled a small mountain of sausage onto Harry's plate asking him if he wanted more eggs. Ginny seemed to be fussing over him as well and kept asking Harry how he felt. Ginny also stated forcefully that Ron and the twins shouldn't wear him out. The twins were highly amused at how Ginny and their mother were fussing over Harry. Mr. Weasley was asking Harry about why muggles put various objects on the dashboards of their cars. Specifically something that looked like a dancing girl in a grass skirt. Percy was absent; Harry assumed he went to work early only to learn that Percy had moved out and was living in a flat with another wizard who was also working at the Ministry.

"Hey Ron, what kept you? You were right behind me," Harry asked between mouthfuls.

"Rosemerta, wanted to know what was going on. She had read that Hermione was dead and that Harry was missing. I told her that mum had breakfast ready but she offered to make breakfast for me so I would tell her about everything that had happened. I declined of course but — I didn't think she even knew my name."

"Rosemerta? How is Rose by the way?" asked Mr. Weasley suddenly catching a look from Mrs. Weasley. "Ah, well, I believe I'm going to be late for work. Don't over do it Harry. Talk to you all later." Mr. Weasley disapparated with a pop.

Ron had just noticed the pile of food on Harry's plate and was looking amused. Harry looked around making sure that Mrs. Weasley didn't notice and pushed half the mound onto Ron's plate. Ginny tried to look indignant but it was obvious that no one in the house, let alone Harry, could eat all the food that was on his plate.

August was hot with only the nights offering relief but it wasn't going to deter Harry from enjoying every minute of the free days before school. When he got tired or too hot there was always the shade outside and lots of ice cold lemonade. On one of these lemonade breaks it was just Harry and Ron. Ron acted like there was something on his mind and finally asked Harry a question.

"Harry, I've been meaning to ask you something."

"What about?"

In a rush Ron laid it out. "It's about you and Hermione. When I came into the hospital wing I saw you two asleep and you were holding hands. What's that all about?"

"Oh, that. That's no big deal really. You know we almost lost her, you were there, you remember. Anyway, I kept waking up at night thinking we didn't get there in time. It was just reassuring is all, knowing she was there, still alive." Harry took another long drink of lemonade.

"Yeah, that makes sense. Yeah, that's good. As long as that's all it is. I'd hate to think you'd be kissing our friend next."

Harry choked and spewed out lemonade. Ron gave him a surprised look. Harry quickly recovered, explaining in a hoarse voice. "Bug," he croaked. "Bug must have landed in my lemonade." Ron pointed and laughed. "Not funny," said Harry still sounding hoarse.

Besides the lemonade breaks Harry was taking several short naps a day. A few more than he really wanted but coaxed by Mrs. Weasley and Ginny he took them anyway. He was hoping a bit of tan would make him look less pale. Seemed like it took so little to make him feel weak and when he really over did it his head would start thumping again. Harry really wanted to get over this feeling weak. He had Quidditch practice to deal with in about four weeks. At least Ron and the twins didn't make a big deal out of him not being up to par. It was an unspoken code among the Weasley brothers to suggest a breather or a break when one of them thought Harry was reaching his limit flying around on brooms. Harry didn't put up too much argument if he really was feeling fatigued.

The next morning Harry had slept in. The boys hadn't woke him but had breakfast and went on outside without him. They figured he needed a little extra rest and that he may have over extended himself the day before.

"Ginny dear, could you go up and wake Harry. His breakfast is going to get cold."

"Sure." Ginny was more than happy to. She liked Harry. She found Harry still asleep in Ron's room. She didn't really want to wake him right away. She didn't often get the chance to look him over without being caught and feeling rude. "Harry," she whispered. He stirred but still asleep put out his hand toward her and wiggled his fingers. 'How cute' she thought and put her hand in his. Harry smiled and Ginny struggled to keep from giggling. Then his expression changed to a frown and he woke up.

"Ginny," he said thickly trying to focus his eyes. "What's up?"

"Breakfast is ready. You're the last one to get up."

Harry looked down at his hand, Ginny was holding it. He looked up at her in surprise.

"Oh, you put your hand out like you wanted me to help you get up. Sorry," she said taking her hand away reluctantly. "Come on Harry. Mum said your breakfast will be getting cold. By the way, how do you feel this morning?"

"I dunno yet, I think I'm still half asleep. I'll be right down. Thanks."

Later in the day just before Harry was ready to take another one of his naps he wrote a short letter to Hermione, occasionally stroking Hedwig as he pondered how to put into words how he felt without saying too much.

Hermione,

It was strange to wake up this morning and find you weren't there. It's difficult for me to describe how I seem to miss you already and it's only been a day.

Enough of that I guess. How have you been feeling? Mrs. Weasley acts as though I must have been starved in the infirmary. She keeps putting three or four helpings on my plate, but I manage to spread it around to Fred, George and Ron. Ginny keeps asking me how I'm feeling, almost annoying, but she means well. And look at me, asking how you're feeling.

The Weasley brothers have been putting me through my paces. I'm anxious to get my strength back. I've got Quidditch practice to think about soon. I'm wondering who we'll pick as the new captain. I think Katie is probably most qualified and I wouldn't want to pick one of the twins over the other. I suppose we could have co-captains, though I'm not sure how that would work out. We need to work on getting substitutes and filling vacancies. I expect Ron to try out for Keeper, I really want him to get the position. He does really well for the old broom he has at home.

I'm looking forward to going to Diagon Alley for our supplies. It will be good, all of us getting together again. It should prove to be an interesting school year with our special lessons. I wonder how that will be arranged. Hope to hear from you soon.

Your dearest friend,

Love,

Harry

Harry decided to add the 'love' in his closing. After what they had recently been through he felt closer to her. Closer than what he was willing to tell her. Besides he had put 'dearest friend' and that would make it not seem too mushy.

That night Hedwig returned carrying a letter from Hermione. He usually went straight to Ron and shared what she wrote, but decided to read it in private for a change.

Harry,

I was thrilled to get your letter. I know how you feel. I missed you not being there in the mornings as well. It's strange how I wanted to be out of the hospital wing so bad and now there are parts of that experience I almost miss. I'm sure Ron will try out or we'll both make him live to regret it. As far as captain of the team goes, I think you're right but what about yourself? I think you would make a fine captain. Look at all the experience you've got.

I've been thinking about our special lessons too. I'm really looking forward to it. Like you I'm wondering how they will be arranged. In the dungeon maybe? I believe it will be easier for us to take the lessons with me being a Prefect and my, er, personal project.

We should be getting our letters any day. Be sure and let me know what arrangements we can make to get together. You never know we might see each other before then since we have our new fireplace.

Your friend forever,

Love,

Hermione O

'Yeah the dungeon is probably the place for their special lessons. Hermione is usually keen on figuring things out. Me captain? Ha. I'm not qualified, I still think Katie is more deserving.' Harry looked at the 'O' Hermione put down wondering what that meant. Then it occurred to him, 'a hug'. The memory of a kiss under Godric's tree and a different kind of kiss on top of the Astronomy tower came flooding into his mind making him feel warm, excited and uncomfortable at the same time. When they were in the Hospital Wing it was as though they were in their own world. Now everything seemed different, there were other things to think about.

Soon it was Saturday morning and the Weasley house seemed to be buzzing with a type of excitement. Harry wished they wouldn't let him sleep in. He woke up with his hand extended reaching into thin air. He wondered how long he would keep doing that. He also wondered when he would be seeing Hermione next. When he reached the bottom of the steps he was met with smiling faces and it was a scene that almost made him laugh. He was really happy here, this is what it was like to have family, and he would be eternally grateful to all of them for sharing it with him.

"C'mon Harry, wipe that silly grin off your face and eat some breakfast," said George.

"Yeah Harry, we've got special plans today," winked Fred.

Harry sat down digging into Mrs. Weasley's wonderful breakfast. Giving it some thought he looked at Ron trying to get down a mouthful, "It wouldn't involve Quidditch would it?" They had only played Quidditch everyday since he got back and it had been a lot of fun.

Ron grinned from ear to ear and held up a fluttering golden Snitch gripped tightly in his fingers. It was worn and looked like it needed mending on one of its wings, but it was still a golden Snitch. Harry nearly choked on his orange juice as the Weasley clan laughed.

"Whoa, where did that come from, Ron?"

"Dad got it on loan from Mr. Gordon at work. We've got a Quaffle to go with it. It's in better shape than the one we've got. We would have got a Bludger too, but mum was dead set against it."

"That's right. It's dangerous enough Harry flying around on a broom in his weakened condition. And try not to eat so fast dear. I suppose we'll have to start waking you up with the rest of us if you're going to wolf down your food like that."

Harry along with three other young Weasleys rolled their eyes at Mrs. Weasley's reference to 'Harry's weakened condition'. Ginny did not. However a thought occurred to Harry. "Where will we play Quidditch with a Snitch? We'll have to fly much too high for that around here."

"We'll take a two mile hike over to Fenton's Glen. We can fly a lot higher over there. Provided you're up to it," said Ginny quickly.

Harry looked at Ginny and noticed she was holding her mother's broom. Ginny noticed him looking at the broom and raised her eyebrows at Harry and gave Ron a smug look. Ron looked like he wanted to stick his tongue out at her but didn't want to give her the satisfaction. On their way out the door Mrs. Weasley reminded them, "Now be back in time for lunch and I expect your father to be back this afternoon. Working on a Saturday morning, indeed. I just don't know what the Ministry is coming to."

They had barely got out of sight of the house when Fred and George veered off the path and came back with a box. Harry just shook his head but grinned approvingly.

Well ya can't expect us to play a decent game of Quidditch without a Bludger now would ya?" asked George.

Fred added, "It is only one though. And we're not supposed to let mum know we have it," winking mischievously.

There were five brooms in the air and everyone had a blast. The Snitch and Bludger were half the speed and strength of the schools so they were creative in making it more difficult. Harry had to draw the line at Fred's tongue in cheek suggestion he be blindfolded and try to catch the Snitch. The morning went all too quickly and they made their way back to the house with Ginny inquiring every half mile how Harry felt.

A filling lunch and an exhausting morning and Harry was more than willing to take an afternoon nap. He just couldn't shake the feeling that they were all up to something. He figured he'd find out eventually.

"Harry! Wake up ya sleepy head. Ya can't sleep the rest o' the day away," said Ron shaking him gently. "C'mon outside. Ya gotta see this new maneuver that Fred and George have come up with. Ron ran outside ahead of him. Harry was rubbing sleep from his eyes walking to the door. He didn't really notice that the house was empty.

"SURPRISE!! Happy Birthday Harry!" was the chorus that greeted a shocked Harry as he stepped through the door. Harry's mouth was open and his eyes were wide. The Granger's and the Weasley's minus Bill, Charlie and Percy, were all gathered outside. There were a couple of tables, benches and chairs in the yard with decorations and a sparkling conjured sign floating in mid air that read 'Happy Birthday Harry'. They were all standing behind a large birthday cake with fifteen lit candles on it. The cake was golden and trimmed in red frosting.

"Molly m' love, I do believe we've managed to surprise him."

"B-but it's already past my birthday," Harry stuttered still in shock.

"We know that dear. Think of it as a belated birthday. Come along and blow out the candles," encouraged Mrs. Weasley.

Harry looked like he couldn't be happier or more surprised. As he was walking up to the cake Hermione couldn't keep it to herself any longer. "I can't wait to see the look on his face when he blows out the candles. I nicked a couple of exploding birthday candles from Weasley's Wizard Wheezes. That should give Harry a good excuse to go back inside the house and find Sirius waiting for him."

Ron turned to her sharply, "You did? But so did I," he said pointing at himself. Suddenly there were more than just Ron and Hermione's stunned faces. It became abundantly clear as everyone but David and Katherine were looking at each other in ever mounting panic. Fred indicated that he and George had put on two as Molly and then Arthur nodded as well. Ginny's wide eyes were telling even though she didn't say anything. Hermione quickly added up in her head that there must be twelve out of fifteen candles that were exploding. The whole group took an unconscious step backwards as they yelled out, "Harry wait! Don't blow out —," But it was too late. There was a wet sounding 'Boom', like a firework going off in a mound of mud. Harry was covered in frosting and cake. Gold and red frosting dripped from his face and glasses. He couldn't have looked through his glasses even if he wanted to. There was complete silence as Harry reached up and took off his glasses. His deep green eyes shown through unscathed, a perfect outline of his round glasses on his frosting covered face.

"Well….that was different," as he put out his tongue licking some frosting. "Mmmm, pumpkin with cinnamon frosting—delicious."

Ron was trying not to laugh as he said, "Aw, Harry. I'm sorry mate." But he failed.

There were more apologies ringing out accompanied by stifled laughter and giggles.

Fred and George were the exception. They were congratulating themselves, bragging on how the cake had exploded in the direction of the person who blew them out. They nudged each other with devilish looks.

Hermione and Ginny had run around to each side of Harry apologizing between chortles. Each kissed an opposite cheek giving themselves frosting lips and noses in the process. They gingerly lead him back to the house so that he could get cleaned up. As Molly hollered out, "Take your time Harry. I've got a spare cake in reserve. It's not quite as pretty but it should taste just as good. And you've got presents to open."

Once the girls had maneuvered him to the bathroom they proceeded back outside. Harry emerged from the bathroom all cleaned up with fresh clothes.

"I was going to ask for a piece of cake but I see you decided to wear it instead."

"Sirius! How? When?"

Sirius chuckled, "Calm down, it was all prearranged. I knew they were going to make up an excuse for you to come back into the house but I think they over did it."

Harry ran and embraced his Godfather. "This has really turned out to be the best 'late' birthday I've ever had. I'm so glad to see you Sirius. Are you sure it's safe?"

"At the moment it's actually safer here than at Hogwarts. Fewer of the Ministry's eyes are watching. You're looking better, less pale. Tell me Harry. How have you been? I haven't had much of a chance to talk to you since Cedric was killed. Talk to me."

Harry opened up to Sirius in a way he couldn't to Hermione and Ron. His hopes, and concerns came pouring out. Sirius did his best to reassure him and answer questions as best as any parent could. Sirius was feeling the weight of it, the responsibility, and knew that he was falling short in his obligation, his promise, to his best friend James some fourteen years gone now. They had been sitting on the edge of the bed talking for some thirty minutes. Finally, Sirius stood and started pacing slowly.

"Harry, there's one other thing I came to talk to you about. It's about you and Hermione. It's come to my attention through Dumbledore that there may be some side effects from 'The Breath of Life' that was performed. Do you have some intense feelings for each other?" Sirius studied the look on Harry's face. "From the look on your face I think I know the answer. This is sort of difficult to explain but I'm going to try. Harry, the truest form of love is a choice, the freedom to choose." Sirius started pacing and looking uncomfortable. "When your father and mother graduated they got married right away. I on the other hand enjoyed a carefree single lifestyle. I'll be the first to admit that I wasn't interested in getting tied down. But I did meet a particular girl that was just about to change my mind. I met her almost sixteen years ago. She was beautiful, wild, and daring. She had captured my heart, but something happened." Sirius was looking real uncomfortable.

Harry ventured a guess, "Did she get killed?"

Harry's question brought him round. "Ah, no, nothing like that. Well, to be blunt I found out she had used a love potion on me. You see Harry after I found out. I wasn't sure if it was the love potion or if I really did love her. It was like a betrayal of trust. But what it really came down to was that I didn't know if I had a 'choice' to love her. That's what I'm trying to say. That whatever you and Hermione may feel for each other, it should be a choice, for each of you. Do I make any sense?"

Harry looked confused and concerned. He wasn't about to tell Sirius that they had kissed under Godric's tree and then on top of the Astronomy tower, "Yes, you make sense. I just wonder how I'll be able to tell the difference."

"I wish I could tell you that one Harry. I don't know."

"Sirius, what ever became of the girl you mentioned? What was her name?"

Sirius frowned, "Sarah Campbell. I don't really know what became of her. I was imprisoned shortly after we parted and now. Well, I'm still on the run. I think I'll always wonder if I really loved her or not." Sirius pulled out a pocket watch. "I'm sorry Harry but it's time you got back to your party. Everyone out there knows we had a talk. So they won't be surprised that it took you so long to get cleaned up." Sirius gave his Godson a hug. "Do your best in school and in your special lessons. I have a feeling you're going to need to learn as much as you can for what lies ahead. If we're lucky we will have a year of relative calm. Calm before the storm I'm afraid. He's out there building his forces and getting stronger."

"When will I see you again?"

Sirius whispered, "When you're inducted into the order." Then in a normal tone, "Now off with you. Go on, your birthday party awaits. Oh, wait a sec." Sirius dug into his pocket. "I've got a picture of James and myself in our seventh year. Happy birthday Harry."

Harry looked it over. There was a young Sirius and his dad holding brooms and looking smug.

"We were a couple of arrogant Gryffindors without a clue to the dark trouble that lay ahead. May you be prepared. Go on," he coaxed. "I'll slip out the back."

Harry returned to the party where everyone gave him knowing looks. Some ice cream and spare cake went real well with cold pumpkin juice. And then presents. Harry tried to protest in modesty saying that a birthday party was far more than enough, but graciously opened presents. Ron had given him a used book on 'How to be a Quidditch Captain'. Harry eyed him warily. Hermione had given him a book on 'How to Duel and Not Lose Your Wand' with moving, dueling wands on the cover. Ginny had given him a broach pin with the Gryffindor crest to wear on dress robes. The lion would roar every time you said the word Gryffindor. That particular feature could be turned on or off by tapping it with your wand. Fred and George gave him a half dozen exploding birthday candles trying to make Harry promise not to use them on their birthday cake. Harry refused to make any such promise just to keep the twins on their toes.

Later Mr. Weasley called out in a formal manner, "We the Weasley family would like to give Harry Potter the key to our fireplace as a family gift for his birthday. That means he will not need to 'tap' or wait for a 'step in' in order to come to the Burrow. Harry if you would step forward." Harry stepped forward wondering how this would work.

"Hold out your hand Harry." Mr. Weasley touched the palm of Harry's hand and uttered, "Caveo Claustrum". Ever so briefly it looked like there was a glowing skeleton key in the palm of his hand and then it disappeared. "It is my understanding that the Granger family would also like to present Harry Potter with the key to their fireplace. Hermione Granger if you please." Hermione stepped up to Harry with her wand out. "Since Hermione carries the key to the Granger fireplace and may not legally do magic outside of school I will cover for her. Hold out your hand Harry." Harry once again held out his hand as Hermione and Mr. Weasley touched the palm of his hand with their wands. "Okay, Hermione on the count of two and we'll say it together. One. Two." Then saying together, "Caveo Claustrum." Again a key appeared in his hand and disappeared.

"Thank you everyone. It's been a wonderful — and explosive birthday." Everyone laughed.

5. Back to School

*** I’ve introduced a couple of new characters here. I hope you find them humorous. And since this was written before the 5th book came out I took a wild guess for the DADA professor. I do hope I’ve made this off hand choice believable. I also want to give credit to Candice Tomale for helping write a portion of this chapter. It’s the part where you want to break a pencil in two. ;) ***

After a while of more talking and laughing, the Grangers had to go home. Mr. and Mrs. Granger said their goodbyes and left the Burrow by Floo Powder.

"I guess I'll see you both in school then," Hermione said to Harry and Ron as she pulled them toward the Weasley chimney.

"Do you have to leave so soon?" Harry asked, rather disappointed.

"My parents are taking me shopping for clothes tomorrow, bright and early," Hermione explained.

"We could always go to Diagon Alley together, you know, so we could meet again before school started," Ron suggested.

"Sounds like a plan," she grinned. "I'll convince my parents later. Bye."

Harry was having a hard time thinking about whether or not to talk to Hermione about the kisses they had shared, at least before she left. 'I should. No, I shouldn't. No, you know you should. No, it's better left unsaid. Remember what Sirius said.'

Hermione took a handful of Floo powder and was about to throw it into the flames when Harry suddenly blurted out "Hermione, wait!"

She looked at him with surprise and something else. Ron looked confused, yet curious.

"What is it, Harry?"

Harry swallowed.

"Um, take care, okay? Ron and I would hate to have to save your life again," he said as his voice shook.

For a second, Harry thought Hermione looked disappointed, but she smiled and proved to him otherwise.

"I will, don't worry. See you both soon! And Happy belated Birthday, Harry!" She threw the powder into the fire that erupted into green flames and called out "Grangers" before being engulfed in them.

"Are you sure you're alright, mate?" said Ron.

"I'm sure. Wanna go for a round outside before turning in, Ron?" said Harry. Ron looked hopeful.

"Uh uh, Harry dear. I'm afraid you'd have to stay inside the house at night, till you get a little less pale," Mrs. Weasley said, having overheard the boys' conversation. Ginny was standing next to her mother and she nodded her head in agreement. "Sorry, dear."

"It's alright, Mrs. Weasley. `There's always Wizard's Chess, right, Ron?"

Mrs. Weasley smiled guiltily and went to the kitchen. Ginny stayed behind.

"Yeah. It's in my trunk upstairs. Come on, Harry," said Ron, making for the stairs.

"Thanks for the broach pin, Ginny. That was really sweet of you," he said, grinning, before following Ron and leaving a blushing Ginny.

The next few days were uneventful. Aside from the fun he had playing Quidditch with the younger Weasley brothers, Harry was still trying very hard to recover. It still felt different waking up every morning without Hermione by his side, but he told himself to get used to it. After all, he thought, it was just the side effects of performing the Breath of Life, wasn't it?

The arrival of their Hogwarts letters at breakfast, a week after Harry's surprise party, was more than welcome to Harry. It included the names of the books, potions and accessories each student must buy. There was also something else on the list.

"Dress robes???" Ron said, horror-stuck. "What in the world would we need them for this year? There isn't going to be another Triwizard Tournament, is there?"

"None that we know of, dear. I promise!" Mrs. Weasley added, seeing the suspicious look Ron had.

"Ron, you didn't read everything. It says Other formal clothes if one does not wish to wear Dress robes right under Dress robes for a formal occasion," George pointed out.

"Dumbledore must've gone softer, seeing how much pain and suffering I went through last year," said Ron indignantly. Ginny rolled her eyes. Everybody else, laughed.

"I have to get going now, children, Molly." Mr. Weasley said, standing up and finishing his coffee.

"So soon, Arthur? Surely the Ministry can go on without you for a little while longer?"

"It's best not to ask, Molly dear. The Minister is still pretty sore about the, uh, incident at the end of the school term," Mr. Weasley explained, taking extra care not to remind everybody of what happened. He kissed his wife and waved goodbye to his children and Harry, then, Disapparated.

"Oh, the Minister will get his, he will," Mrs. Weasley mumbled as she left the kitchen. She came back a few minutes later looking annoyed.

"What's wrong, mum?" Ginny asked, before putting some toast in her mouth.

"Those blasted gnomes are back again. Do me a favor, boys, and de-gnome the garden after breakfast, will you?"

Ron was going to argue, but George elbowed him.

The four boys stood up right after breakfast, and were headed for the door when Mrs. Weasley stopped them. Actually, she stopped Harry.

"Um, Dear, why don't you let Ron, Fred and George de-gnome the garden for me. You could stay in doors," she smiled kindly.

"I don't really mind, Mrs. Weasley. I think I have enough strength to de-gnome the garden."

"I'll tell you what; if you stay inside today, and you can prove you're healthy again, I promise to let you do anything you want tomorrow. But you've got to wait until then," Mrs. Weasley proposed.

Harry thought about it, and decided that the promise of a carefree tomorrow was going to be well worth the wait.

"Ah, you're lucky, Harry. You don't have to do manual labor today," Ron complained. He and his brothers went out the door as Harry went up to Ron's room. He planned on fixing his trunk since he had nothing else to do. Ginny met him at the door.

"You've got mail," she said cheerfully. "Hedwig's just arrived."

"Oh, thanks."

Harry proceeded to the room and found Hedwig perched comfortably on top on Ron's windowsill. She hooted warmly at him, and then flew away. She had put the parchment on Ron's bed. Harry took it and read.

Dear Harry and Ron,

I had just received my Hogwarts letter yesterday and thought you'd like to know that my parents agreed to let me go shopping with you two.

I'm really looking forward to school. I can't wait to start this year's Arithmancy! Did you see the Dress robes they told us to go buy? I don't know about you two, but I'm going to get something else that's formal. And don't you dare start with me about Viktor, Ron!

Anyway, I owled to let you both know. Tell me when we'll be meeting, as quickly as you can, so I can tell my parents. Oh yeah, I've been made Prefect! Oh, I'm so glad! I can't wait to do all my Prefect duties.

I hope to see you both soon!

Your friend forever,

Love,

Hermione O

Harry quickly went to his trunk and took out his parchment and quill, then began writing.

Dear Hermione,

Prefect, eh? You're not going to start reporting our late night walks to McGonagall, are you? Didn't think so. Congratulations, though. You've earned it.

I hope you're doing well. I'm getting better, I think. But Mrs. Weasley still refuses to treat me normally.

I'll have Ron ask her when we can meet. If all goes well, we can all meet at Diagon Alley in a week, if not sooner. I really need to talk to you about something. It's rather important.

See you soon!

Your dearest friend, O

Love,

Harry

After rereading his letter, Harry realized he had said too much by saying he really needed to talk to her. He immediately crumpled the parchment and threw it in the dustbin.

"Ron'll just have to do the replying," he thought to himself. He wiped sweat off his forehead with his right hand, and then suddenly remembered something. He looked at his right hand curiously.

He could visit Hermione right now, if he wanted to. He had the key to their fireplace imprinted in him. But should he use it? At once, Sirius' words echoed inside his head. 'Harry, the truest form of love is a choice, the freedom to choose.' Harry shook his head and abruptly stood up. The confusion of whether he had deep feelings for Hermione or that it was just some side effect was getting him. He wondered if the feelings he had for Hermione were really his 'choice'. He paced around Ron's room feeling helpless. Then, he heard a knock at the door.

"Oh hi, Ginny," he greeted her.

"They've finished de-gnoming the Garden and want you to come play Quidditch with them," she said, timidly entering the room and smiling.

"They have? They do? Okay, then. Let me get my Firebolt… Are you playing?"

"I can't. I have to help mom clean today. Have fun though!"

"Oh, too bad… I'll see you later, then," said Harry, and with Firebolt in hand, he walked out of the room. As he reached the bottom step of the stairs, Harry suddenly had the impulse to go back to Ron's room fast.

Acting on it, he went back up as fast as he could. He felt a surge of panic wash over him as he saw Ginny undo the crumpled letter he had written to Hermione. He held out his hand, ready to take the letter from her, when it suddenly burst into flames. Ginny shrieked and Harry couldn't believe his eyes.

"Ginny, are you alright?" he asked after he saw the burnt piece of paper turn into ashes and was slowly blown away by a passing wind.

"Yeah, just caught me by surprise, is all. What was that, though?"

"My guess is as good as yours, Ginny," said Harry.

The day went on fine afterwards. Harry had let Ron read Hermione's letter after they had finished playing Quidditch with Fred and George, and let him make the reply.

Dear Hermione,

I asked my mom when she'd bring us to Diagon Alley and she said it would be alright in a week. Dad had just asked for a Saturday off work and mom thought it best that he went with us.

Prefect? You? We REALLY didn't expect that. Not at all! Ha! But congratulations anyway. You'd want to spend your ride to Hogwarts in the Prefect's car now, right? And blimey! You get to use the Prefect's bathroom!

Harry and I saw that 'Dress Robes' nonsense. I'll tell ya, I'm not wearing another one of those things if my life depended on it! I don't know about Harry.

We'll see you in a week then. Tell us if we need to pick you up. Harry says to take care. I agree.

Your friends,

Ron and Harry

Ron struggled to get the letter tied to Pigwidgeon's leg. He flew excitedly around the room until he caught him. Ron casually chucked the tiny bird out the window, and after doing a couple of turns, and flew into the night sky.

They got Hermione's reply the day after.

Dear guys,

My parents, after a lot of persuasion and begging, said I could come to Diagon Alley by myself. And no, you don't have to pick me up. I'll just come to the Leaky Cauldron by myself and meet you two there. But please be there before I do. I don't want to be there all alone.

Anyway, I'll be there at 1pm Saturday, August 26.

See you two then!

And I hope you're both okay, too. I've been getting a lot better, actually.

Your friend,

Hermione

The week went by quickly. Harry didn't see anything else catch on fire after his letter, and Ron was getting better at Quidditch. Harry was getting better, too, both at Quidditch and in health.

"C'mon, Harry. Time to get up," Ron said, shaking him awake from his dreamless sleep.

"What time is it?" Harry yawned.

"Noon. We should get ready, fast, or Hermione will be alone in the Leaky Cauldron," replied Ron.

The thought of Hermione being alone got Harry up. It also made him get dressed quickly and wolf his 'brunch' down.

He and the Weasleys were ready to leave forty-five minutes later. One by one, they all took some Floo Powder, said "Leaky Cauldron" and disappeared in the green flames.

"Ron, you and Harry wait for Hermione and we'll meet you at Flourish and Blotts," Mrs. Weasley instructed him. "She'll be here soon, won't she?"

"Yeah, mum. Remember, DON'T buy me dress robes. I'll wear something else. Harry, too."

"Yes, Ron. You've told me fifteen times already," said Mrs. Weasley, Fred and George snickered. They didn't mind dress robes. Neither did Ginny.

The Weasleys left as Harry and Ron got a table closest to the fireplace.

"What do you think we'll need dress robes for?" Harry asked as they sat down.

"I dunno. Probably another dance," said Ron, shuddering. "If it is, we should get an early start and ask girls right away!" he continued, laughing.

"Who would you ask?"

"Eh, I'll probably ask Hermione right away," Ron said, his ears turning pink. "Because, you know, I don't want to end up like last year…"

Harry forced himself to laugh.

"Who would you ask, Harry?"

"To be honest, Ron, I was planning on asking-"

"Hey! I'm so glad you guys aren't late," Hermione said, taking a seat in between Harry and Ron who were both smiling. "My parents wouldn't let me out without telling me the usual- Don't stray too far from the Weasleys, dear. Don't go anywhere alone. Don't talk to strangers," she sighed. "So, what shall we do first?"

" 'We' are going to have some new flavored butterbeer before we catch up with my parents. I'll just go get 'em, you two stay here," said Ron, standing up.

Harry and Hermione gave Ron some wizard money and he left.

"How are you doing so far, Harry?" Hermione asked. Harry noticed that quite a lot of eyes were staring at Hermione and him, almost in disbelief. He shook his head lightly and answered.

"I'm great. You?"

"I'm okay. My scar's all healed up now. But it's still a bit sensitive."

"You haven't, uh, had any encounters with anything that would, uh, make the color of your eyes change, have you?" Harry asked, suddenly remembering their brief encounter with Peeves.

"I don't think so. But I'm not supposed to feel anything strange when it happens, right? Hopefully, though, no," she answered.

Harry nodded. He was listening to Hermione, but thinking something else. No. She's your friend. Side effect. Remember, 'side effect'. Nothing more.

"What's wrong, Harry? You look like you've got a lot on your mind," she said. She looked occupied with thoughts, too, but hid them well.

Unable to contain himself, Harry said, "Herm, can you tell me about the Ast-," when Ron arrived with butterbeer. He handed them to Harry and Hermione.

"Oh thanks, Ron," Hermione said, grinning at him. "Now what was it you were saying, Harry? Tell me about what?'

"Your, uh, duties as a Prefect," Harry lied.

"Oh," she said, looking a bit disappointed.

"Yeah, Hermione, tell us about your-," Ron began, when his face look a bit green. "Aw, yuck! How disgusting! There's a fly in my drink!"

"There is? You should go change it. They won't charge you," Hermione suggested. Harry nodded in agreement.

"Okay, I'll be right back," said Ron, standing up and heading for Tom the Inn Keeper.

When Ron was out of earshot, Harry had decided to ignore his mind telling him 'not to' and go ahead and tell her. Tell Hermione they needed to talk. She was slowly drinking her butterbeer when Harry chose to speak.

"Herm, we need to-"

Before he could finish the sentence, however, Hermione choked on the butterbeer and went into a coughing fit. Harry quickly went to her aid and patted her continuously on her back. She stopped after a while.

"Sorry. What," Hermione cleared her throat, "were you saying, Harry?"

"That we need to-"

"Back," said Ron, appearing from behind them.

"-get going," Harry continued. He couldn't bring himself to tell her they needed to talk with Ron there. "C'mon."

"Can we finish our drinks first, smart one?" Ron asked, grinning.

"Oh yes. Yes, of course," Harry replied, sipping some more from his glass of butterbeer, which was still half full.

After their drink, Harry, Ron and Hermione all went to Gringotts, the wizard bank. Harry needed to get some wizard money, and Hermione needed to exchange her Muggle money for some wizard ones. Ron waited awkwardly for them.

Soon, the three of them were at Flourish and Blotts. Mrs. Weasley and Ginny were the only Weasleys in sight.

"Ah, Hermione, good to see you, dear," Mrs. Weasley said warmly. "Go get your books and I'll take them to the counter. You, too, boys," she added to Harry and Ron.

They did as they were told and gave their unpurchased books to Mrs. Weasley. Harry and Hermione gave her some silver.

"Hey Ginny, where are Dad, Fred and George?" asked Ron.

"Dad's getting something for work. Fred and George just left a few minutes ago. I don't know where they went," she replied.

Harry noticed that there were eyes staring at Hermione and him, in disbelief, again. But these were different people, not the ones from the Leaky Cauldron.

"Ginny, are you wearing dress robes on that formal event?" Hermione asked, ignoring the eyes.

"I am, actually. I liked it last year, and I don't want to wear Muggle formal clothes. What about you?"

"I may wear something else and not dress robes. That is, of course, considering I get asked. I think it will be another dance."

Ron's ears went pink.

"What about you, Harry?" Hermione asked, looking a little interested.

"We know what he's not wearing. Dress robes!" Ron said, answering for him. He grinned and said, "But what I really want to know is, who he would ask."

Ginny looked utterly interested in his answer, and though Hermione was having a lot of success in hiding it, she, too, was utterly interested.

"I, uh, would ask, uh…" Harry stuttered, trying to think of another girl's name that wasn't Hermione.

"Off we go, children. It's getting crowded in here," said Mrs. Weasley, carrying six sets of Hogwarts books.

Harry and Ron offered to help her, and she was only too happy to accept.

Harry, Hermione and the Weasleys all met back in the Leaky Cauldron. Ginny had gotten her dress robe, and though second-hand, it looked charming. Fred and George didn't need to get dress robes. They decided at the last minute that they would wear their old ones, or something else that's formal. Mr. Weasley came back with a computer mouse, chuckling to himself.

"I didn't know Muggle mice were plastic while ours are mammals," he said, still chuckling. Harry and Hermione exchanged amused looks, but kept quiet.

The Weasleys let Hermione use the fireplace first. She said goodbye to everyone, hugging only Harry and Ron. Again, Ron's ears turned pink.

'Grangers,' she said after throwing Floo Powder into the fire. She walked into the green flames and was gone.

One by one, Harry and the Weasleys all went back to the Burrow, everyone smiling but Harry. Fortunately, no one noticed. And he wanted it to stay that way.

September 1 was the day they all took the Hogwarts Express to school and it came all too quickly for Harry. He still hadn't come to terms with talking to Hermione. Part of him knew that he would have to. It was only fair, and he hadn't yet confirmed whether she had the same feelings for him, that he had for her. They had never talked about it. The two times they had kissed haunted his memory. He still longed for the touch of her hand. But were his feelings his own? It had been almost a week since they had all gone to Diagon Alley and neither had owled the other. Harry was beginning to feel guilty. 'When' to talk to her, was turning into the big dilemma. His mental debate was interrupted.

"You'll all have to hurry up, children. We can't be stuck in traffic or we might miss the Hogwarts Express!" Mrs. Weasley said restlessly as everybody ate their breakfast.

"Now, now, Molly. It'll be alright. We've been later before. Why, in Ron's second year, we were later than this," said Mr. Weasley calmly.

"Yes, Arthur. Tell me, how did THAT turn out?" Mrs. Weasley snapped.

Because Mr. Weasley was unable to get Ministry cars, Mrs. Weasley was forced to call two Muggle taxis again in the village Post Office.

Mrs. Weasley and Ginny took the first taxi, with one of the trunks inside the car, Mr. Weasley and the boys to the other taxi. They arrived at King's Cross Station a while later and hurried to unload the trunks. Harry helped Mr. Weasley pay the taxi drivers, and before long, everybody was on their way to Platform 9 ¾.

They had ten minutes to spare, and Mr. and Mrs. Weasley were now in a brighter mood.

"You take care and behave, alright Fred? George?"

"Why, mum! I'm appalled that you would even consider your best behaved sons of such… such nonsense!" said Fred.

"We will take offense!" said George.

"Knock it off, you two," said Mrs. Weasley.

"Okay," said the twins in unison, grinning. They kissed their mother goodbye and waved at their father.

The platform was the usual hustle and bustle of students, trunks and their animals, allowed by the school. Parents were giving last minute instructions and saying their goodbyes. Harry was looking for a particular curly haired girl.

"Looking for someone in particular Harry?"

Harry spun around in surprise and looked into her eyes. "You, of course." He embraced her and for the briefest of moments he felt it all over again. Her touch, the smell of her hair, the urge to … kiss, was almost overpowering. He thought he could see the same in her eyes as well. Then the words Sirius told him came rushing back as he became aware of his surroundings and he pulled away. Hermione's radiant smile faded to an almost hurt questioning look, but she tucked it away quickly. The change on her face tugged at his heart. "Hermione, we really-"

"Oi, Hermione! There you are. Just like old times eh? We'd better find a compartment."

Harry and Ron commented on Hermione's Prefect badge as they found an empty compartment. She was proud that she had been selected and flattered at their compliments. They carried on about how she deserved it and that it was obvious she would be a Prefect this year.

"Could you two watch Crookshanks while I go up to the Prefects car for instructions on my duties?"

"Sure Hermione. You're going to come back and spend the rest of the trip with us right?" asked Harry. Now that he had seen her again he didn't want her to spend the entire trip in the Prefect's car.

"Yeah, you don't want to spend the whole trip riding with a bunch of stuck ups would ya?" Ron immediately regretted having said that. Hermione was giving him a severe look and Harry was eyeing him like 'I can't believe you said that'. "Well, you know what I mean. The way Percy was and all."

"Not every Prefect is stuck up Ron. Just because your brother was a little over zealous is no reason to lump all Prefects into the same category," Hermione quipped. "The other Prefect from Gryffindor this year is Carl Easton and is extraordinarily nice." Still giving him a dismayed look she said, "I'll be back shortly. Hopefully I won't be stuck up from my brief exposure in the Prefects car." After Hermione had left Harry was shaking his head at Ron.

"I guess I stuck my foot in my mouth."

"I guess you did," agreed Harry. Harry could see Ron regretted his remark about Prefects and changed the subject. "Ron, I was thinking. If there really is going to be a Ball, or formal occasion this year we've got a problem."

Ron had a sudden look of panic and agreed, "Yeah, neither one of us knows how to dance." Any thoughts of solutions on the matter were lost as a steady stream of friends came by. They talked about upcoming classes, the possibilities of who would be teaching the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, the O.W.L.s (Ordinary Wizarding Levels) tests taken at the end of the year. Hermione came back and sat down beside Harry. Fred and George came by with what remained of the Gryffindor Quidditch team, Alicia, Angelina, and Katie. Fred and George had squeezed in on either side of Ron while Katie had squeezed in beside Hermione. Hermione had Crookshanks in his basket on her lap and the crowding was pushing her fairly snug against Harry. Harry and Hermione didn't seem to mind that it was a little uncomfortable. Alicia and Angelina were crowded around the door. The conversation was vigorous about the teams chances and the need to take a vote on who the next captain would be. There was also discussion about tryouts of Keeper since Oliver Wood had graduated. It was obvious they needed reserve team as all the players but Harry would be graduating this year. It was decided that they would meet in the common room Saturday afternoon, the next day, to take a vote on Captain and determine when to start tryouts. The seventh years cleared out giving Hermione room to put Crookshanks' basket down.

"You are going to tryout for Keeper aren't you Ron?" Harry asked.

Ron skewed up his face. "Uh, yeah. I had thought about it. But without a decent broom…" Ron trailed off.

"Oh, come off it Ron. Keeper doesn't need the fastest broom. Keeper just needs a broom that's agile and quick. You and I can sort through the school brooms and find the best one. Professor McGonagall will surely let us reserve it for the next Keeper. You know I'm right."

"You've got to try Ron. You'll never forgive yourself if you don't," Hermione pleaded.

Ron grinned broadly. "Thanks guys. I had already made up my mind I was going to try, but I really needed the pep talk. When do you think we can sort through the brooms Harry? The sooner the better. I don't want the leftovers after the other Houses have picked them over."

"Ah, good point. Hmmm. If you're up to it after the feast." Harry's eyes glinted mischievously. "I could put my father's cloak to use and – "

"La la la la, I can't listen to any of this. La la la la." Hermione had put her hands over her hears and was trying not to listen. Harry and Ron were highly amused.

Harry laughed as he pulled her hands down from her hears. "I'm so sorry Hermione. I mean Miss Prefect. Ron and I will have to be careful what we plan around your sensitive ears."

"Woo, oh this is sad," laughed Ron. "After all we've been through. I guess we'll have to keep secrets from our best friend eh Harry?"

"Looks like it," said Harry with a teasing tone.

"Now you two know I cannot be in on any rule breaking now that I'm Prefect." She looked indignantly from one to the other.

Harry tilted his head down and looked up at her with pleading, woebegone eyes and suppressing a grin. "You don't have to break the rules. Maybe…bend them…a little."

Ron tried to copy Harry's demeanor adding in, "Maybe…bend them…a lot."

Those green eyes of Harry's were practically melting her from the inside out. "Oh Merlin. Stop it. Both of you." She let out a sigh. "Please try not to get caught…okay?"

"Perish the thought," said Harry.

"Ditto," said Ron. All of them breaking into smiles chuckling.

Two young boys were walking quickly down the corridor outside their compartment when they came to a sudden stop and backed up. Both had brown hair, but one had blue eyes and the other had brown eyes. It was obvious they were brothers in how similar they looked.

The blue eyed one looked at Ron. "Say, are you a Weasley? Fred or George perhaps?"

"I'm a Weasley, but I'm Ron, Fred and George are my brothers, they're twins."

"Really? Swell. Maybe you can help us find them. We've found this trick glass they've bewitched. It's supposed to be a genuine Weasley's Wizard Wheezes item." The brown eyed brother held up a glass with a look of pride and wonder. Harry noticed that this one's face was all wet.

"Ah, how does it work?" asked Harry.

"I'm sure that Ron here already knows," said the blue eyed brother.

"Actually I don't. Fred and George are very secretive about their projects because our mum doesn't approve."

"What?" "Doesn't approve?" The boys said in disbelief.

The blue eyed brother looked around the compartment. "Oh, I'm sorry. I'm Jim Bennet and this is my brother Tim. We're transfers from Salem's School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in America. We're originally from South Wales it's just that dad had a job in America these past two years. I'm the oldest so the easiest way to remember our names is to recall that 'J' comes before the letter 'T'. I have no idea why our mum named us with such similar names but it always confuses people. And if that doesn't help just remember that I'm the handsome one and he's the ugly one."

"Hey! You're the ugly one."

"Don't pay any attention to Tim he always gets these things confused. It's really a shame I have to clam him as my brother. I guess I have to claim him, least ways mum says I have to."

"You don't have to claim me. I'm not necessarily going to claim you either. I don't care what mum says. And it wouldn't be nearly so confusing if we weren't both third years."

"How's that possible? I haven't heard of brothers or sisters being in the same year unless they're twins," said Ron.

"Twins! No way," exclaimed Tim.

"God forbid," said Jim. "My birthday is in September and Tim's is in June. So, yeah it's possible. Not nice. But possible," he said grinning.

Hermione snorted involuntarily quickly covering her mouth as Ron and Harry raised eyebrows. Harry put out his hand. "I'm Harry Potter."

Both boy's eyes got big as they glanced to Harry's forehead. Jim shook Harry's hand enthusiastically. Tim stuck out his hand and shook Harry's hand saying, "Wow."

Jim elbowed him, "He probably gets enough of that. Give him a break."

Harry continued the introductions motioning toward Hermione. "And this is Hermione Granger."

If the Bennet brothers had looked surprised before, they looked shocked now. Jim took a couple of steps into the compartment and shook Hermione's hand slowly, a look of complete disbelief on his face. He then stepped back to let Tim around him. Tim shook her hand but didn't let go. With the index finger from his other hand he poked her hand like he was trying to figure out if she was real or fake.

Jim slapped the back of his head. "You dolt. Of course she's alive. If she were a ghost you wouldn't be able to shake her hand now would you?"

Tim winced letting go of her hand and said, "Sorry."

"And Ron's name you already know," Harry said completing introductions.

The brother's shook hands with Ron as though he were related to somebody famous. Jim said, "So you really don't know how this glass works?" Ron shook his head. Looking delighted Jim continued as Tim held up the glass. "You see that the glass looks like it's half full of water. Now pay particular attention to what happens as Tim attempts to take a drink. The water seems to disappear. As he puts the glass upright it fills back up. To prove that there really is water in the glass Tim will stick his finger in the glass." Tim sticks his finger in the glass and pulls it back up, noticeably several drops of water drip off the end of his finger. "Now Tim and I gave this some thought and decided we would put in a straw so we wouldn't have to tip the glass. Go ahead Tim put in the straw and try to take a drink." Tim puts in a straw and as soon as he gets his mouth close to it the straw it suddenly starts shooting water all over his face. He tries it again and it does the same thing. Both brothers were laughing hysterically. It was contagious as everyone in the compartment was laughing as well. "Greatest thing I've ever seen. Ron where did you say your brothers might be?"

"Probably up toward the front of the train toward the Prefects car. My brothers are seventh years by the way. And we're fifth years."

"Excellent. Well, we'll be off. Tim let me try that straw."

"No way, you're too ugly."

"Ah contraire, you're the one that's ugly. Now let me have a go at it."

Hermione started giggling she couldn't help it, the Bennet brothers bantering was really funny. "You know, neither of you is ugly. In fact neither of you is bad looking. You both look a lot alike."

Jim and Tim both had pained looks on their faces, like they had both been handed a lump of dragon dung. They turned and looked at each other. "Oh, that's a terrible thing to say," said Jim. "Tha- That I look like him," pointing at his brother.

Tim had cupped his hand over his eyes like he was trying to shield them from something awful. "Ewwww that's horrible. I think I feel sick. Come on Jim, there's no reason to stand here and be insulted."

"You're right. Let's go find Fred and George Weasley and see what else they've got." The two brothers gave their audience simultaneous smirks and took off down the corridor. Their voices fading away with more banter, "You're ugly." "No, you're ugly." "Then that means you're uglier." "No, you're ugliest." "No, uncle Fuzzy is ugliest." "Okay, okay, I agree. Uncle Fuzzy is ugliest. No need to get vicious." ……

Harry, Hermione, and Ron looked at each other and burst out laughing. "Whoa, I wonder which house they'll be sorted into. Those two are a riot," said Ron.

"I don't know, but if they can fly I hope they get sorted into Gryffindor," chuckled Harry.

Before Hermione could comment an all too familiar voice was heard in the corridor. "That must be Weasley and Potter from the sound of it. Must have found your way home eh Potter? Too bad about your know it all friend the filthy little mu—." Draco Malfoy flanked by his usual two goons, Crabbe and Goyle, had evidently heard Harry and Ron's voices but Draco was at a complete loss for words when he saw Hermione. His usual sneer was replaced by a look of bewilderment. Crabbe and Goyle just looked confused as was there usual state.

"You were saying something Draco?" Hermione inquired haughtily. She knew he had thought she was dead.

Draco didn't say another word. He just turned around and left with his two confused lackeys in tow.

"Malfoy, at a loss for words. Heh, you've made my day Hermione," said a smug looking Ron.

"I don't mind a speechless Draco, but I've noticed people staring at me ever since we went to Diagon Alley. And the whole Prefect car went silent when I stepped through the door. It's a bit unsettling."

"Now you know kind of how I feel," said Harry looking at her with emerald green eyes that made her feel week. She looked into his eyes and could see empathy, understanding. Sitting across from them Ron studied his two friends wondering what it was like to have so much attention, not just from friends but from people you don't even know.

The trip seemed to go by fast and about thirty minutes before they were to arrive at Hogsmeade Hermione stood up closing a book. "Harry, could you and Ron watch after Crookshanks again? I need to go to the Prefects car to check on any last minute instructions. If you two could hold a carriage for me I'll join you for the ride to Hogwarts." Harry and Ron said it would be no problem.

Harry and Ron changed into their school uniforms as soon as Hermione left. She had only been gone a few minutes when Harry started shifting around uncomfortably and absentmindedly rubbed his right shoulder. Harry looked at Ron and Ron looked at Harry. "Ron, do you get the feeling something is wrong?"

"Yeah, weird."

"How about a quick stroll down the train."

They hadn't gone very far when they could see there was a girl with bushy hair sitting on the floor leaning against the wall in the corridor. "Hermione! Are you alright?" Harry and Ron came running up to her. She had tears in her eyes and was holding her shoulder.

"Yeah," she said with a disgusted tone. "I tripped over my own two feet and wrenched my shoulder." The boys helped her up. "Thanks. Harry could you reach into my pocket and pull out my arm sling. I'm sorry, the other pocket. Yeah, that's it. Thanks." Harry unfolded it and lifted it over her head gently pulling back her soft hair. Ron helped get her arm in the sling and pulled out a kerchief. Hermione dried her eyes. "Thanks again. Seems like you two are always coming to my rescue. How did you know?" They both shrugged.

"Do try to be careful Herm. Ron and I will watch after Crookshanks and hold a carriage for you."

Just then a familiar voice rang out, "Hermione!" It was Neville Longbottom, he looked shaken. "Y-you're alive."

Hermione gave him a warm smile, "Yeah, last time I checked."

Neville looked at her arm. "Are you okay?" Hermione nodded. "I am so glad to see you." He was so overcome that he gave her a hug, being careful of her arm. He blushed slightly afterward; he was usually not so bold.

"That's sweet Neville. Thanks. I had best be off. I've got Prefect duties. Why don't you join us in the carriage ride to Hogwarts. Harry and Ron are going to hold a carriage for us," she said walking toward the front of the train.

"Merlin! It's good to see you guys. I thought Hermione was dead and you were missing Harry. I've been depressed this whole trip and now I couldn't be happier."

"Come back with us Neville," said Ron. "Do we have a story to tell ya."

The train had pulled into Hogsmeade Station and all the students were disembarking. Hermione was among the Prefects answering questions and directing apprehensive and nervous looking first years to go with Hagrid to the lake. It was a warm day with the promise of a cool evening. There was a narrow dark band of clouds to the south, only a reminder of the brief rain they had traveled through on there way to the school. Hermione's shoulder was sore again after wrenching it on the train and she didn't dare take off her arm sling for fear she would hurt it again in the crowd, even if it was uncomfortably warm.

Hagrid's deep resonating voice could be heard above all the commotion. "Firs' years! Firs' years over here! C'mon, follow me!" He paused when he saw Hermione, her arm in a sling. "Aw' right there Hermione?" She nodded. "Prefect, ah couldn't be prouder, unless, o' course, Harry was made Prefect as well. Maybe next year." Hagrid winked and went back to rounding up the first years.

About a half dozen fist years had gathered around her. A girl amongst them ventured forward. "That big man called you Hermione. Are you Hermione Granger?"

"Yes," she replied eyeing them curiously.

There were sudden gasps as the small crowd grew and her name rippled through the crowd repeating 'Hermione Granger'. The same first year spoke again, "I, uh, we…heard that you were dead."

Hermione smiled. "I suppose you could say I was as close to being dead as any one could be. But I'm okay now."

"B-but how?"

Hermione looked out over the growing crowd of first years, her smile never wavered but her eyes looked into the distance dreamily. "I don't really remember how. But Harry Potter saved my life…I'm told he did it with a kiss." There were "ooo'" and "ahhs" with a few "wows". Hermione attention came back to the task at hand. "Come on, move along. You all need to go with Hagrid down to the lake." Hermione spied the Bennet brothers. "Jim, Tim, you need to go with the first years."

"What? You're kidding. Can't we be exempt?" came their replies.

"No, no, you don't understand. It's tradition. Trust me. It'll be an experience you'll remember the rest of your lives." The brothers came closer looking like they weren't quite sure whether to believe her or not. "I'm telling you the truth." Then in a lower tone, "Besides, you see how scared some of them are? You'd be doing me and the school a favor by helping watch over them."

The brothers each gave her a knowing wink. "Come on, you all heard Prefect Granger. Let's go." They instinctively zeroed in on the most terrified first years giving reassurance and encouragement, drumming up excitement for the upcoming adventure.

"Hey Potter, still claiming that He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named has risen? Better get your head examined then." Draco's irritating voice drifted over the crowd. A crowd that came to an abrupt halt at the mere mention of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named, nervous and sometimes frightened looks were cast about. Harry, with Crookshanks basket in hand, Ron and Neville were making their way to finding a horseless carriage to hold. Eyes were upon them wondering what would happen next.

Ron swore. "I knew it wouldn't last. Seems he's recovered from seeing Hermione alive. Too bad, I liked him better when he couldn't find anything to say."

"I wonder what he's getting at." Harry thought out loud.

"I dunno, but I'd like to shut his mouth for him."

Harry and Ron both looked at Neville in surprise.

"Easy there tiger, I'm sure Draco will eventually get what's coming to him," said Ron patting Neville on the back.

"That may be, but I'd like to be there when it happens."

Harry wasn't sure what Draco was up to. He and Harry both knew that Voldemort was back. Yet here he was denying it in public. Harry ventured a retort by yelling back, "If you're so sure Voldemort's not back then why are you afraid to say his name?" There were suddenly gasps and cries at the mention of Voldemort's name, a fourth year girl even fainted, Ron winced and Neville turned pale. Harry saw Draco step up into a carriage and give a sneer in Harry's direction before disappearing inside of a carriage that took off toward the school.

"Aw Harry, I really wish you wouldn't say his name," whispered Neville.

A few minutes later Hermione joined them. Still wearing an arm sling the boys helped her up into the carriage.

As soon as they were seated in the Great Hall Hermione said, "That must be the new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher between Dumbledore and Hagrid."

Harry looked and he couldn't help but think that he knew this elderly woman with kind grey-blue eyes. She was wearing a light grey, robe and pointed hat, trimmed in silver. Harry was glad that Hagrid would be back for the school year. He was looking forward to spending some time with Hagrid.

Hermione noticed Harry looking intently at the new teacher. "Is anything wrong Harry?"

"Ah, no. I just had the strangest idea that I know her from some where."

"I'll bet she knows you Harry," said Ron.

"How's that?"

"Well, everybody knows Harry Potter," replied Ron grinning and nudging him with an elbow.

"Yeah," Harry replied sarcastically as Hermione rolled her eyes at Ron.

The sorting went as it always did with students being sorting into the various houses, Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw and Slytherin. The Bennet brothers stood a good head above the rest. Harry was interested to see where they would be sorted.

It didn't take long before Professor McGonagall called out, "Bennet, Jim." Jim strode up and put on the sorting hat with relative confidence. It looked like Jim was saying something while the old hat was on his head. Harry wondered what he might be saying, remembering his own experience with a shudder. If the old hat could show expression Harry was almost sure it looked upset. Suddenly Jim straightened with a look of panic on his face. The hat seemed to chuckle and shouted, "Gryffindor!" Jim jumped off the stool placing the hat on it and took off for the applauding Gryffindor table. Jim sat down with some other third years acknowledging their congratulations but ignoring their inquiries as to what just occurred with the hat. Professor McGonagall called out, "Bennet, Tim." Tim eyed the hat suspiciously and put it on. It looked as though the hat was ready for him as Tim straightened with the same look of panic and the hat shouted, "Gryffindor!" Tim, like his brother, seemed more than glad to be rid of the hat and hurried to the Gryffindor table sitting down next to his brother. There was an immediate discussion between them as they took turns shaking their heads. Nobody seemed to be able to get out of them what had happened during the sorting.

At one point during the sorting as the different tables applauded and welcomed a new member to there house Harry spied Cho at the Ravenclaw table but she quickly looked away when she saw him. Harry gave away no visible reaction but his heart sank. He couldn't blame her if she had hard feelings toward him for Cedric's death. He knew it wasn't his fault, but she had been Cedric's girlfriend and she hadn't been there to see it happen. Harry's thoughts about Cho and Cedric's death were washed away as Professor Dumbledore gave his usual welcome speech and then introduced the new teacher. "I' am pleased to announce our new teacher of Defense Against the Dark Arts, Professor Figg."

Everyone stood in applause except Harry; he stood there with his mouth open. Hermione was clapping and noticed that Harry wasn't. She nudged him. Harry clapped slowly. They sat down as Dumbledore continued. "I would also like to make mention of a particular new Prefect, Miss Hermione Granger." Once again there were gasps and whispers rounding the Great Hall. "Contrary to what you may have heard or read she is very much alive." Hermione was turning slightly pink from the unexpected attention. Dumbledore continued, "Over the summer she was attacked and was near death. Her life was saved through the courageous efforts of Mr. Harry Potter and Mr. Ronald Weasley. Her life was saved through the use of a very old and dangerous spell called 'The Breath of Life'. The reason I have mentioned this is because of an unknown side effect. Miss Granger's eyes will from time to time turn completely grey in color. If you happen to witness this change do not be alarmed it is quite harmless and is not contagious." After that Dumbledore gave his closing remarks and raised his hands together as the tables filled with food and the feast began.

"Harry," Hermione said with a note of exasperation. "Are you going to eat, or sit there with a dumb look on your face? What's wrong with you anyway?"

"That's Mrs. Figg, my neighbor, back in Little Surrey. She lives just a couple of streets over."

"Are you daft Harry? No witch is going to live in a muggle neighborhood," said Ron with his mouth half full of juicy honey cured ham.

"I'm telling you Ron, that's Arabella Fig. The mad old lady that used to baby sit me. I've known her; as far back as I can remember her house was always full of cats. She, she just can't be a witch. It's unbelievable."

"That's really odd Harry, but I'm sure things will make sense latter. Now eat something before Ron eats it all." Ron chuckled with his mouth full of food and his plate piled high.

Harry decided Hermione was right and dug in. He noticed that Hermione winced occasionally while eating. "How's the shoulder?"

"Better, but I think I'll stop by and have Madam Pomfrey check it after I help get the first years up to the common Room. You two can manage to stay out of trouble till I get back?"

"Us? Trouble? Why Prefect Granger I'm hurt. But I really think we will be the least of your troubles. I suspect the Bennet brothers will be much higher on your list of concerns," said Harry.

"Oh, yeah. You could have a point there." Hermione looked down the table eyeing Jim and Tim suspiciously. Harry and Ron both knew it was easier to get away with something if everyone's attention was focused somewhere else. They still had a school broom to pick out.

6. A New Map

*** In this story I’ve chosen to make wandless magic extremely difficult at best, and controlled wandless magic unheard of. ***

Being Prefect required Hermione to check in with the Head Boy and Head Girl first thing every school day. Prefects would normally get to sleep in on weekends if they wanted. However, this school year started off with a weekend and Hermione was up bright and early. It was really no big deal to Hermione she was usually up early anyway. She had no more than reached the common room when Harry and Ron went sailing through, "Hi Hermione." "Hi Prefect Granger. Talk to you later." They each said as they made there way to the portrait hole.

"I thought you two were going to take care of your, um, project, last night?"

They both stopped in their tracks and gave exaggerated smiles.

"Appearances Hermione. Appearances," said Harry.

Ron frowned, "We can't just walk up later and say this is the broom we want to reserve when no one has seen us pick one out."

Hermione noticed Harry was holding his arm just a little differently. "So where did you hide it?" She had no sooner asked the question than when it hit her that Harry had his invisibility cloak wrapped around the broom they had acquired the night before. Evidently they were going to make it appear they had found the one they wanted along with everyone else who would be looking over the school brooms. "Oh, for heaven sake. Go, just go."

Harry gave her a mischievous smile and winked. Ron just looked smugly as they both resumed their hurried pace to find a broom they already had.

Their first task of the day, securing a school broom for Ron, out of they way they had breakfast in the Great Hall. It looked as though the Bennet brothers were still being badgered about the sorting and that they were both still tight lipped about it. Hermione joined him and Ron, as conversations drifted from their upcoming new classes to Quidditch to Mrs. Figg. Hermione kept correcting Harry that it was Professor Figg.

Back in the common room excitement was running high for the new school year as thoughts of Quidditch were on a lot of people's minds. Katie, Alicia, Angelina, Fred and George had taken over a table and hailed Harry to come on over.

Katie talked first, "Harry we've been discussing who the next captain should be. It's our first order of business really. The captain of the team reserves the field for practice."

"Sounds good. Are we going vote? Put the name of our choice in a hat and count them up?"

"We could," said Katie, "But the result would be the same." Everyone at the table was grinning. Harry wasn't sure what Katie meant.

"How's that?"

"We've already chosen the captain," said Katie.

"You have? Great, who is it? I really don't mind that you all decided without me. I had given it some thought myself and I was going to vote for you Katie," quickly adding, "No offence meant to anyone. I just thought that Katie wanted the position more than anyone else."

"Why thank you Harry," said Katie. There were comments of agreement around the table that Katie would make a fine captain.

"Well, who's captain then?"

Alicia giggled and Angelina grinned as George laughed and Fred quipped, "Go ahead Katie tell him."

"It's you Harry. You're the new team captain."

Harry's face flushed and he turned away from them. Harry could feel the heat radiating from his face. He thought to himself, 'I can't believe it. Everywhere I go my name puts me out in front of everyone else. It's not right. What do I know about being captain anyway. It should really be one of them. It'll be their last year.'

"Is something wrong Harry?" asked Angelina.

"We didn't think you would take it like this," said Alicia.

"Harry," said George and silence followed. Harry turned around to face the team still a bit flushed. "You're not thinking we chose you because of your name are ya?" As soon as George had said it, the confused and surprised looks of Harry's teammates were replaced with understanding. "We've played together for four years. I would've thought you'd have known us better than that."

"If you're thinking that it should be one of us because it's our last year that's fine sentiment but it's not thinking ahead for next year," put in Angelina.

"Here's how we looked at it Harry. Even without our new Keeper we figure we've pretty much got the Quidditch Cup in the bag." Katie looked around as the rest of the team agreed. "I'll admit I would not have minded being captain. But that would only cover this year. What about next year? We all want Gryffindor to keep getting that Cup from now on. All of us want that more than being captain. It seemed the best way to do that was to make you captain Harry. We've got a good team. As for being captain we can help you in any way we can. We all thought it best if you had the experience. Who's going to lead Gryffindor next year or the year after that? So, what do you say? Will you take the position and be Gryffindor captain?"

Harry looked around at them all sheepishly. "I'm sorry guys. When you put it that way I can't argue. If you still want me as captain, I accept." A round of applause and cheers ensued. The word was out and congratulations were coming from everyone in Gryffindor House.

What a day and the time flew by. Soon it was evening in the common room and Harry had not yet been able to find the right moment to let Hermione know they needed to talk. He still felt it. That desire to hold her hand, to touch, to just gaze upon her was still there. And he had been careful to not let anyone take notice of his glances toward her. He really wasn't sure what he intended to tell her, if he ever did get the chance. His personal thoughts on the matter were brought short as it appeared the Bennet brothers were about to give in and let everyone know what happened during the sorting. Jim and Tim were the focus of attention as a small crowd gathered around a table in the common room.

"All right, all right," said Jim with exasperation. "It was no big deal really."

"Didn't look like it was 'no big deal' by the looks on your faces. Out with it," cudgeled Fred. "It can't be that bad. Tell us what you said to the sorting hat."

"All I said was that it was an ugly old hat that needed a stitch or two," Jim said coyly.

There were assorted reactions "No," "You didn't," "Oh my gosh," with chuckles, a few snorts and laughing that led George asking the inevitable. "So, what did the hat say?"

Jim brought his head down between his shoulders. He winced as though the mere thought were painful. "Ah ... well, it said I had best watch my mouth or it would hex me to look like uncle Fuzzy."

Again a round of comments ensued with "What the?" "Who's uncle Fuzzy?" "Does your uncle look that bad?" followed by more laughter. With big eyes the brothers nodded slowly in the affirmative. Tim said slowly, "Yeah, he is. I never got a chance to say anything. The hat told me right off that if I opened my mouth it would hex me to look like uncle Fuzzy. - And it's all your fault Jim. If you hadn't insulted it in the first place I wouldn't have had two years scared off my life."

A cocky third year named Jack Peski must have been a little jealous at all the attention the Bennets were getting and put out his opinion. "Come off it. No one is that ugly."

Jim and Tim brightened. "Oh really. I suppose you'd like to see a picture of uncle Fuzzy?" said Jim menacingly.

Still cocky Jack said, "Sure."

The brothers eyed each other as Jim nodded. Tim reached into his pocket and started to hand a picture to Jack. Just before Jack took hold of it Tim pulled it back and said, "I'd appreciate it if you were the only one to look at it though."

Jack shrugged his consent and took the picture. Jacks mouth slowly dropped open and his face skewed up like he had bit into a rotten apple. Jack exhaled the words, "Oh my God" as Jim and Tim smirked in mischievous triumph.

An elderly hand snatched the picture out of Jack's. "I'll take that if you don't mind." Everyone had been watching Jack's reaction so intently that no one had noticed professor McGonagall enter the common room. Jim and Tim's looks of accomplished mischief were replaced with looks of pure innocence in the blink of an eye. The crowd widened quickly. "You two," McGonagall looked at Tim and Jim. "I would think better of you both to not be making fun of your uncle's appearance. Hasn't he told you what happened?" The brothers, still looking innocent, shook their heads no. "Be that as it may, I'll have you know he used to be rather good looking. But…" McGonagall glanced at the picture. Her left eye dropped slightly and she gave an involuntary shudder. "Yes, that's how he looks now. Are you alright Mr. Peski?"

Jack's expression really hadn't changed, a look of shock and repulsion was still frozen on his face. "I think so."

"I'll give this picture back at the end of the school year." McGonagall shifted her attention.

"Mr. Potter, Mr. Weasley and Miss Granger. Headmaster Dumbledore would like a word with you three. He'll be expecting you in his office. 'Bubblegum' will work as the temporary password." With that McGonagall left.

Ron looked at Harry and Hermione. "What did we do now?" The same thing that everyone in the common room was wondering. Ron's question was interrupted by another one from Jack.

"In Merlin's name what happened to your uncle?"

The innocent looks of the Bennets were gone, thoughtful yet ornery, ones took their place. "Well," said Jim. "Tim and I have talked about this for many years. We figure that uncle Howard fell into a patch of flesh eating moss or,"

"As is more commonly thought in the family. Uncle Howard had a mishap with a hair growing potion that went horribly wrong. Hence, we nicknamed him uncle Fuzzy." Tim and Jim snickered.

Jack was starting to look a little woozy. "I think I feel sick," he said taking off for the bathroom.

Jim and Tim both let out a "Woo!" and clapped their right hands together laughing. The laughter was contagious as the whole common room joined in. Everyone except Jack that is.

Harry caught Hermione and Ron's attention and motioned with his head toward the portrait hole. They were expected in Dumbledore's office.

Once out in the corridor Harry and Ron were still laughing. Ron shook his head muttering, "Uncle Fuzzy."

Hermione tried to put a damper on it by saying, "It's really not nice to make fun of their uncle like that." She tried to suppress a giggle and failed, the look on Jack's face was still fresh in her memory.

Going up the moving steps to Dumbledore's office Harry was wondering if he and Ron had somehow been caught reserving a school broom ahead of time, but Harry didn't mention this thought to Ron. It looked like Ron was thinking the same thing though.

"Ah, good. I have been expecting you. We have a matter of special lessons to discuss. I would like to point out that these lessons will be difficult. You will find that some of these spells, hexes and curses would normally only be taught as part of advanced Auror training." The three teens straightened in anticipation. "Before you become too enamored I would be remiss if I did not also point out that you may find this as a burden on top of your normal school work and activities. So, I must ask. Do you feel up to the challenge?"

The three answered saying, "Yes sir."

"Very well. Lessons will begin in four weeks starting Friday evening, the 29th, 6:00pm and last approximately until midnight. The lessons will be every other Friday. Now I must stress that these lessons are secret. Is that understood?" They nodded that they understood.

"Will the lessons be held in the dungeon?" asked Hermione.

Dumbledore grinned with a twinkle in his eye. "No, but close. Do you recall a certain tunnel under the castle that has suffered a collapse?"

Harry remembered the Marauder's Map and what Fred and George said about a tunnel that had suffered a cave in. With a confused look Harry answered, "Yeah, I think so. From the Marauder's Map I remember one." Harry looked toward Ron who nodded and Hermione who looked like she was trying to remember. She hadn't had as much use of the map as Harry and Ron.

"Correct Harry, that is where the three of you will wait for your instructor."

"Does that mean we'll get the map back?" asked Ron encouragingly.

"No, it does not. How you get to and from your lesson will be left up to the three of you and your own devices. Consider it to be part of your training. If you are caught you will suffer the appropriate punishment. Still up to the challenge?" Dumbledore asked with a challenging smile.

Harry and Ron were initially shocked they would not get the Marauder's Map back considering what Dumbledore was asking of them but decided to accept the terms. Hermione looked calm almost anxious to get started. Harry was surprised at her reaction.

"I believe that concludes our business. You are dismissed." The three stood up to leave and headed for the door their heads full of ideas on what they might be learning. "Harry, would you mind staying a bit longer."

"We'll wait in the corridor for you Harry," offered Hermione.

Hermione and Ron left closing the door behind them. Dumbledore motioned his hand at a chair as it moved toward Harry. "Have a seat Harry." Again Dumbledore waved his hand as two cups floated toward his desk. "Care for a cup of tea?"

Harry's eyes were as big as saucers. "D-did you…just do magic without a wand?" Harry asked in disbelief.

Dumbledore chuckled, "I suppose I did. Would you like some tea?" Dumbledore waved his hand as a warm pot of tea hovered above the two cups. Dumbledore gave Harry a warm smile and his eyes twinkled fiercely.

Harry nodded slowly, dumbstruck, as he sat down in the chair Dumbledore had just summoned toward him. Dumbledore beckoned and the chair slid close enough to the desk that Harry could reach his tea. The teapot had poured and was floating away. "B-but how? How did you do that?"

"Funny you should ask. I thought of asking you the same thing."

"What? What do you mean? I can't do that. What you just did."

"But you already have Harry. Think back. When Arthur Weasley told you Hermione had been attacked and told you to take your broom. You summoned your broom without a wand. Arthur and Molly witnessed it. Then again when the Flamels were guised as the Grangers. I had them purposely go in ahead of Professor McGonagall and myself. You summoned your own wand. And I suspect there may have been other instances." Dumbledore paused to let all this sink in and sipped some tea.

Harry was having a tough time with what he had just been told, but It was true. He had done those things without thinking about it. He even remembered how his discarded letter to Hermione had burst into flame as Ginny tried to unfold it. But how? How could have done those things? How could any witch or wizard do such a things, without a wand? And yet, he had just seen professor Dumbledore do it.

"Have some tea Harry. I can only imagine what must be rolling around in your head. First you find out that you're a wizard some four years ago and then find out you have an ability that is in essence unknown in the wizarding world. As I demonstrated earlier I have this ability and have kept it a closely guarded secret all these years. Voldemort suspects such an ability in me, but I sincerely doubt he suspects such in you. This is an advantage you have against him and will be an even greater advantage if Voldemort doesn't know. As every other witch or wizard needs to cast a spell by wand you and I need only to think it. Make no mistake though, the wand does enhance our magical ability and I take great pains not to do magic without a wand. You have to understand Harry people are afraid of that which is different and what they do not understand. It is the same in our world as well as in the Muggle world."

"I don't know what to say." Harry sipped some tea. His throat felt dry from this overwhelming revelation. "Okay, I have this ability. I don't know how to use it. And why did you bother to tell me?"

"Good observation on both points. I felt the need to tell you for fear that you may accidentally make your ability known. As for not knowing how to use your ability, I believe I can help there. From time to time I will call upon you to come to my office. No one will think anything of it. You will not only be taking special lessons but private lessons as well. I do not know how long you will be able to keep this ability a secret from Hermione and Ron but try to do so as long as you can. It is imperative that you try to keep this a closely guarded secret."

It was all like a whirlwind in his mind. He could do magic without a wand. 'Wow' was what kept coming to mind. Then….another thought of why couldn't this ability been available sooner. Harry hung his head as he thought of a very particular and regrettable experience.

"Something wrong Harry?"

"Why couldn't I have had this ability sooner? I . . . could have saved . . . ," Harry trailed off.

"Ah, you're thinking that if you would have had this ability sooner you could have saved Cedric. Maybe, maybe not. Harry we cannot, no, must not dwell upon the past nor should we try to change it. Not even Voldemort would attempt such a thing; the ramifications are unknown and the potential for disaster too great. Now, I realize you have already done a tiny bit of time travel in order to save Sirius' and Buckbeak's lives. Keep in mind it was a very small amount. You and Hermione also managed to keep your past selves unaware of your future selves. Harry we must take what we've got." Then he said slowly giving the next words emphasis. "We must not dwell upon what ifs and forget to live." Dumbledore sipped some tea in silence letting Harry think about the twists and turns of life. "If this answers your questions for now, we'll call it an evening. I believe Miss Granger and Mr. Weasley are still waiting for you."

Harry put his cup of tea down. "Thank you professor -- for everything."

"Gee Harry, what took so long? Ya have tea or somethin'?"

Still in a bit of a daze Harry said, "Yes, I guess we did. He told me that I would need to see him from time to time."

"What for Harry? That is if you don't mind me asking?"

"Ah no, I don't mind you asking Hermione. I just don't quite know how to answer. He told me to keep it to myself for as long as possible." Harry had taken several steps before he realized he was walking alone. He turned around to see his too friends with questioning looks. "Come on guys. Dumbledore didn't forbid me to tell you two. He did say it was real important not to tell anyone else. I'm still trying to sort it out and no, it's not anything bad. Give me some time okay?" Harry gave his best pleading look as his two friends gave their silent consent.

Harry absolutely could not sleep. A lot of thoughts were rolling around in his head. His feelings for Hermione and their impending talk not yet arranged, he was the new Gryffindor Quidditch captain, and to top it off he had an ability that maybe no other witch or wizard in the world had, besides himself and Dumbledore. He couldn't take it anymore. He felt like he had to get out, somewhere, it didn't matter. Making sure that everyone was asleep he slipped out of bed put on his regular robe and took out his father's invisibility cloak. At this moment he was really thankful his father had left this wonderful cloak to him. It was the only thing of his father's that he had. He slipped on his father's cloak and wandered the halls. It was late and no one but Prefects were allowed outside their dorms at this time of night. Harry didn't really notice anyone in the corridors anyway. His thoughts were preoccupied. He was surprised when he finally looked about and found himself on top of the Astronomy Tower. The temperature had cooled and it felt very pleasant. He took off his cloak, the chances of anyone coming up here before classes started was next to nil. A breeze came up and there were random flashes of lighting to the south. Harry walked over to the south edge to get a better view. It looked like a storm was coming in and the smell of impending rain was heavy in the air.

"Harry? Is that you?"

Harry was startled. He had just got through thinking there was nothing to worry about. That no one would be coming up to the tower, but the voice was all too familiar.

"Hermione?"

"Yes it's me. Fancy us both ending up here. I couldn't sleep. What's your excuse?"

"Same here. There's a storm coming in, care to watch it with me?"

"Sure."

She stepped up beside him her shoulder brushing against his. He could feel the warmth of her shoulder against his. Now was the time to find out how she felt toward him. He was pretty sure he knew, thinking back to that last kiss they had shared on this very tower. Then to tell her about what Sirius had told him. He was not looking forward to the last part and didn't want to rush it. Instead they enjoyed the view and the lightning show from the oncoming storm. The breeze picked up a little more and blew their hair. Harry would catch clear glimpses of her face during the brief flashes of lightning and thought how beautiful she looked. With a sigh he said, "Hermione we need to talk. It's about –"

Hermione quickly cut him off. "Our kiss up here on the Astronomy Tower and that you don't feel that way toward me." She stepped back to face him. There was another flash and he could see the doubt, the hurt, etched on her face. "You had Ron write back to me to arrange getting together in Diagon Alley. All this time since and you haven't said anything till now. You could have owled me or come over. You have the key to our fireplace. I know that I must have been too forward the last time we kissed. I'm sorry Harry. I admit it. I've been having feelings for you as more than just a friend. I've just been so scared of losing you, your friendship. I've been afraid of losing either you or Ron. You're the best friends I have. I don't think I can bear losing your friendship Harry. Please Harry, can't we still be friends?" All of her bottled up feelings had come pouring out. Another flash and Harry could see she was on the verge of tears.

She had hidden her feelings so well. He was caught so completely off guard. "Hermione." He said her name with reassurance. He reached out into the darkness found her hand and held it. "You would never lose my friendship, ever, no matter what. And I have a confession to make. I'm afraid that I have feelings for you as well, as more than just friends." There was another flash of lightning followed by a distant rumble of thunder in the distance. During that brief flash he could see the look of relief and surprise on her face and she could see the truth on his. They embraced and held each other tight he didn't want to let her go but he needed to tell her everything. "Hermione, there's something more I need to tell you. When I talked with Sirius at my belated birthday party he told me something." She pulled back trying to read his expression in the dark waiting for another flash to reveal what might be coming. "Sirius told me there might be a side effect from the 'Breath of Life'. He said we might develop feelings for each other, that what we are feeling might not be by our own choice."

There was a long pause. Then Hermione drew closer. There was bewilderment in her voice, "Not our own choice? But we both feel it. Harry it's all I can do to not run into the boys' dorm to make sure you're still there in the mornings. I want to feel the touch of your hand so badly. . . Did Sirius say how long it would last or how we could tell if it's real or not?"

Harry shook his head. "No, he didn't," Harry said sadly.

She embraced him again. "Harry, what will we do? Will we live the rest of our lives in limbo wondering if what we feel for each other is the real thing or some sort of side effect?"

"I don't know. No, we can't do that. Surely all it will take is some --."

"Time" they both said together.

"But how long?" Harry wondered out loud. "A month, two months, the school year." Harry felt like part of his burden had been lifted, now there was at least some hope. It felt like their friendship was safe and that there might yet be some resolution to the yearning he felt for her. Somewhere, in the back of his mind, he hoped that it was no side effect.

"The school year maybe? Surely by the end of the school year we will have figured out something one way or another." From the tone of her voice it sounded as though she had regained her calm and logical self, but still embraced, Harry could feel her trembling slightly. "But how will we test to see if we are still feeling the same thing for each other?"

"Can't see the forest for the trees Herm?" He squeezed her. "Maybe this would work." His hand slipped gently behind her head as he leaned forward with his other hand cupped to her cheek.

Her heart raced and her only thought was 'Oh God' as she gave herself to the moment. Their lips met and the world was lost. It was though they had willingly plunged into the unknown and were immersed. It was exhilarating as though fireworks were going off all around them with the ever present song of hope surrounding them, permeating them with a resonating note that vibrated into their very souls. It was wonderful beyond description. And slowly they came back. Back to the Astronomy tower to find themselves -- drenched. The storm had come, somehow without them noticing. It was a downpour with lightning in the sky and booming thunder all around them. They looked at each other in astonishment and laughed. Smiling at her he shouted above the wind and rain leaning toward her ear. "And you thought you were too forward." He leaned back holding her hands looking into her rain covered face illuminated by the numerous flashes though his rain pelted glasses and he was glad for the rain. He was glad she couldn't see the tears he shed above the smile that he gave her. How on earth could what he just experienced not be love? And yet he had to be sure for both their sakes.

The first day of classes was going well and it was already lunch time. Harry was absentmindedly gnawing on a piece of celery.

"Earth to Harry, are you still with us?" inquired Hermione.

"Huh? What? Did I miss something?"

Hermione and Ron both laughed. "Ron has only asked twice now how much practice he can get in before tryouts next week."

"Oh, sorry."

"It's okay mate. Are you still thinking the new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher is your old neighbor?"

"I don't see how. But yeah I am."

"I suppose you'll find out soon enough considering that's our next class," said Ron as Hermione looked up from her book with a thoughtful expression.

Over the years Harry, Hermione and Ron had developed a compromise on where to sit in class. Hermione had always wanted to sit toward the front of class. Harry and Ron had always wanted to sit toward the back. Their compromise was to sit somewhere in the middle of the class. This worked fairly well. The only class they were in total agreement and not compromising on the seating was Potions. They all preferred the back of the class room. Today however, Harry wanted to drag Ron toward the front of class, much to Ron's dismay and Hermione's delight.

Professor Figg gave Harry a warm smile glancing briefly to Hermione and Ron. Her demeanor changed as she brought the class to order becoming all formal and business-like.

"I am Professor Figg. Shortly I will take roll so that I can associate a name with a face. Before I do that, I would like to tell a little about myself and the subject I intend to teach. I have had over twenty years experience in Auror training for the Ministry." She paused letting the excited reaction of the class die down. "However I have not been an instructor for the past fourteen years. I've been on what could be described as an extended sabbatical. This class will focus on Avoiding, Evading, and Blocking as far as the Dark Arts are concerned. And we will study and practice what we've learned according to the order I have just stated." Professor Figg went into the importance of all that they would learn from her class as well as all the other classes they were taking. She gave divination less importance, in the category of learning, but stressed that it should not be dismissed completely out of hand. She had the entire class on the edge of their seats as she relayed to them encounters with witches and wizards of Dark Magic to further illustrate the importance of what they must learn.

Harry was convinced it was the Arabella Figg that he had known since he was old enough to walk and talk. It was still confusing to him how it could possibly be her though. At the end of class Professor Figg gave an assignment to write a short essay over a particularly famous Auror named Mike Towers. Class was dismissed but Professor Figg wasn't going to let Harry go so easily.

"Mr. Potter would you please stay after class for a few minutes."

Professor Figg allowed the class to clear out and then she talked to Harry giving him that same warm smile as her professional front melted away.

"I'm sure this all seems a little strange to you finding out that I'm a witch? I know that you must have a lot of questions but suffice it to say I had to play the part of a muggle. Your aunt and uncle would not have been willing to set foot in my house or let you stay with me otherwise. I would have liked to let you know years ago but I was afraid that if you liked to stay with me they would have found someone else. I know it's been hard on you all these years. I was always there as your protector, always watching with all my precious kittens. They were my eyes. That's how I was able to watch, through their eyes."

Harry's head was swimming but everything she had said and amazingly enough it was making sense. Harry smiled modestly. "I just never thought about it. Having a protector, but it makes sense. Sure explains why there were so many cats in the neighborhood. Hermione and Ron were unconvinced that you were the same Mrs. Figg that I've known all these years."

"That could explain why they are hanging out by the door way." Professor Figg motioned for them to come in. "Harry says that you two are somewhat skeptical that I've been his neighbor for the past fourteen years." Without giving them a chance to respond she pulled out a photo album. "I have some pictures of Harry here."

There were several dozen pictures, all wizarding pictures. Harry turned slightly pink as he realized all the pictures were of him. Hermione let out an "Oooo" as Ron looked delighted at the potential teasing material. The most recent picture was of a ten year old Harry sitting in a chair surrounded by more than a dozen cats. Harry looked perturbed as one cat jumped up in his lap happily swishing a tail in Harry's face. The pages were turned and Harry kept getting progressively younger looking. One particular picture showed Harry about three years old asleep and holding onto a stuffed toy dog, all black and fuzzy. Little Harry was hugging it in his sleep.

"Say, isn't that Sus?" The words left Harry's mouth without thought.

"Sus!" Ron snorted. "What kind of a name is that?"

Harry blushed and shrugged, "I dunno."

"That's right Harry. I'm surprised you remembered. It was one of the few toys I had for you at my house when you were little. You couldn't really talk at the time, you called it Sus."

Hermione looked at him with a flash of inspiration. "Harry! Do you suppose ….. That you were trying to say Sirius?"

"I believe you're right Hermione. I'm surprised I didn't piece that together myself," said Professor Figg. Harry just looked at Hermione in amazement as Ron nodded in agreement with a lingering smile of mischief.

Harry was feeling antsy for potions class to get over with. Gryffindor tryouts for Keeper and substitutes would be held forty-five minutes after class let out. Ron however, did not look antsy. In fact, he looked positively ill. Ron had been paired up with Neville for this particular potions class. A rather unfortunate combination since it was obvious to Harry that Ron had a bad case of nerves. Harry had tried in vain to get Ron paired up with himself or Hermione so he could have someone to help cover for his obvious lack of attention. Harry couldn't help but wonder if Snape had done it on purpose.

"Ron, pay attention," Harry whispered trying to be as discreet as possible so that Snape wouldn't overhear. "Last thing you want is for Snape to hold you back after class and miss tryouts."

"You pay attention Harry," hissed Hermione as Harry jerked his attention back to their cauldron. "The beetle eyes are supposed to be diced not raw and don't put them in until the potion turns blue. This particular potion has a nasty habit of turning into a strong acid if done wrong. The team will need a captain to help judge the tryouts won't they?"

"Sorry…"

As Snape inspected everyone's potions he lingered over Ron and Neville's and sneered. "You call this a Bastoff Potion?" he drawled. "It's supposed to be aqua in color, not a putrid orange." Then giving a diminutive look to Neville he said, "But I suppose it's saying a great deal that Longbottom hasn't burnt a hole through another cauldron." Some Slytherin's snickered. Snape strolled by Harry and Hermione's cauldron giving it a quick glance not saying a word but a cheek muscle twitched on his face. Harry knew Snape was disappointed there was nothing to criticize. Harry was also glad that Hermione had made him pay attention.

Finally, Snape dismissed class. Harry and Hermione were walking alongside Ron trying to shore up his confidence when an irritating voice called out behind them.

"Hey, Weasel. You're not really going to try out for Keeper are you? That's truly pathetic. Maybe I should show up and watch you try out. I could use a good laugh."

Ron stopped abruptly, a bit of color rising in his face and particularly his ears. Harry and Hermione were both hoping Ron would be able to keep it under control. Harry was thinking, 'Finally get out of Snape's class only to be badgered by Malfoy. Is Ron ever going to make it to the Pitch?'

Ron looked back over his shoulder. "At least I'll earn my position on the house team. I won't have my dad buy my way in with new brooms." Harry couldn't help but smirk. It was true Malfoy's father had bought the entire Slytherin Quidditch team new brooms. But Harry saw the look on Hermione's face that said 'You're not helping'. And it was true, Ron didn't need an altercation with Malfoy at the moment.

"Come on Ron. Let's go," Harry said in a low tone. Just as Malfoy was trying to come back with a retort.

"Just because your family is po……." Malfoy must have decided pointing out the fact that the Weasley's were poor was not making him look good at the moment. "On second thought I hope you do make Gryffindor Keeper, Weasley. It'll just make it that much easier for the Slytherin's to score."

"Did the Slytherin's have nice tryouts yesterday? Wasn't per chance a little damp was it?" Harry interjected.

"It's been raining for a week Potter. What makes you think it's stopped this afternoon? Is that Divination class starting to pay off? Are you a See'er now?"

Harry put his free hand up to his forehead covering his eyes in a mock demonstration. "I…I'm getting a vision. Yes, I can see it. It's getting clearer. Yes! Gryffindor will once again win the Quidditch Cup!"

The small crowd that had gathered in the corridor to see if something was going to happen between Ron and Draco chuckled snorted and laughed.

"Fat chance with Weasel as Keeper." With this last verbal shot Malfoy moved on.

Out on the Pitch Harry found himself smiling as he looked up at an ever brightening sky. The rain had indeed let up and it looked as though the sun was going to shine as clouds were slowly rolling off to the south. 'Serves the Slytherin's right for insisting their tryouts be scheduled ahead of Gryffindor House', he thought to himself. Everything was drenched and the humidity was still heavy in the air. But it wasn't bad up on his broom with a nice breeze and a welcome ray of sun shining down on the Pitch. Harry stole a quick glance at Hogwarts lit up orange in the late afternoon sun. He noticed a partial rainbow in the sky behind the castle. 'Beautiful' he thought. From his vantage point in the air he could tell the lake was up several feet from all the rain. It had been raining almost continuously for a week since Harry and Hermione had shared their last kiss on top of the astronomy tower. The sudden thought of himself and Hermione in their last embrace made his stomach tighten up. An entire week had gone by and he still felt the same for her. They had both done well hiding what they had both admitted they felt for each other. Harry thought back to two nights earlier where he and Hermione had been the last two left in the common room studying late into the evening. Harry had finally gotten tired and headed off toward the boys dorm. He stopped behind Hermione put his hand lightly on her shoulder and whispered "goodnight" in her ear. He remembered that she shivered slightly and reached up to his hand on her shoulder and squeezed it.

"Harry, who's next?" yelled Katie Bell. Harry snapped back to where he was and looked at the parchment he had in his hand. A broad grin spread across his face.

"Ron Weasley!" he yelled at a half dozen tryout hopefuls hovering on brooms at the other end of the field.

Ron flew out and took up position in front of the goals assuming the standard Keeper rotation pattern guarding the goals. The pattern could be described as a figure eight that the Keeper weaves around in front of the goals. As Angelina, Katie and Alicia came down the field tossing the Quaffle back and forth Ron adjusted his pattern toward their oncoming assault. It was much the same drill the chasers had used on the previous Keeper hopefuls. What was not the same were the simultaneous yells and two figures on brooms bearing down on the Keeper from above. Fred and George were whacking away at a Bludger sending it toward Ron just as Katie feigned a pass to Alicia and made for the far left goal taking a shot. Ron dodged the Bludger doing an end over end flip and still managed to hit the Quaffle with the end of his broom. Though deflected, Katie's shot hit the edge of the goal and went through.

Caught off guard by the twins' unexpected entrance Harry didn't even blow his whistle but flew down toward the twins who had landed on the soggy field with a subdued Bludger.

"What was that all about?" asked a testy Harry as he landed splashing up water from the wet grass each time he took a step.

"Just wanted to make sure Ickle Ronniekins could handle a little pressure," said George as he and Fred secured the Bludger into the chest. The twins were unabashed at having just put their youngest brother through a more difficult tryout than anyone else. Fred closed the lid on the chest and faced Harry looking thoughtful. "Actually he did better than I thought he would. I figured he would've turned and flew off leaving the goals unprotected."

"So did I," said George.

"That still wasn't a fair thing to do. And - Blast! Looks like some of the other Keeper tryouts are leaving. I better fly up and tell them that a Bludger won't be used."

"Can't they see we just put the Bludger away." said George as Harry flew by.

Harry flew up and convinced the rest of the Keeper tryouts that a Bludger was not going to be used. It occurred to Harry that maybe Malfoy had actually aided Ron by getting him mad and worked up by taunting him. It probably made Ron less likely to take off when the Bludger came at him.

After all the keeper hopefuls had tried out the team gathered together and decided who would fill the Keeper and substitute Keeper position. To Harry's great joy and relief it was decided Ron was the best out of all those that had tried out. They were impressed at how well he did dodging the Bludger and still able to get a piece of the Quaffle even though it still went through the goal. All those years of summer practice with Fred and George had paid off. Ron having one of the best school brooms couldn't have hurt either. Ginny made substitute Seeker and Harry thought she did surprisingly well for as little access to brooms that she had at home. As for the rest of the substitutes; Hannah Nelson - Keeper, Victor Ward, David Powers and Mandy Strongwil – Chasers.

That evening there was a small party in the Gryffindor Tower. Fred and George snuck into the kitchens and nicked some food to help celebrate. Jim and Tim Bennet were keen to know how they had done it. Of course Harry was well aware of how. Along with Ron and Hermione, Harry had used the Marauder's Map that had been given to him by Fred and George who said that they had it memorized and didn't need it any more. Harry was really wishing that they still had the map. It could have proved very useful in getting to their special lessons that would be coming up in about two weeks. Harry's thoughts on special lessons were brought up short as Ron made another round telling everyone, "Can you believe it? I made Keeper!"

Harry slapped Ron on the back and said, "Congratulations!" for the forth time. Hermione congratulated him again as well, for the fourth or fifth time. Ron couldn't be happier. Harry, as well as Hermione, were only too glad to share in his happiness. To share in a friend's happiness is one of life's treasures.

Friday morning was met with a notice posted in the Gryffindor common room.

Fall Dance

First Friday after Halloween. November 3rd

Dress robes or other formal attire required

A date to the dance is not required

Music provided by Lovefire

Fourth year and above

A small crowd had gathered around as Harry and Ron eased in for a closer look. There were groans from some of the guys but almost all of the girls seemed ecstatic. There was a common consensus that Lovefire would be excellent. They were a new group that had been gaining in popularity for the past year threatening to overtake The Weird Sisters as the number one singing sensation in the wizarding world. The lead singer was Cheryl Silvertone who went by the nick name of Silver.

"Fantastic! Silver n' Lovefire! Silver is supposed to be a songwriter as well as a singer. This should be a fabulous Fall Dance. Don't you think so Hermione?" came Ginny's voice from behind them.

Without hesitation Ron turned around and asked a question. "Want to go to the dance with me Hermione?"

"My, that was quick Ron, said a surprised Hermione"

"Making up for past mistakes, eh? Big brother."

"Shut it Ginny. Well, Hermione?"

Hermione gave the briefest of a glance to Harry standing beside Ron. Harry read it as a question but he didn't' see how it could work out any other way except for Hermione to say 'yes'. Harry gave a very subtle nod as Hermione glanced to him again and he couldn't help but feel his heart sink as Hermione gave her answer.

"Uh, sure. However …. I expect to dance. I will not sit around like Padma did last year at the Yule Ball.

"Of course not, I intend to dance."

"Who are you going to ask Harry?" Ginny inquired looking hopeful. Ginny, Ron and Hermione were all gazing at him intently. Hermione displayed no emotion other than curiosity but the look in her soft brown eyes told a different story. It looked as though there was some sadness there, buried deep.

"I don't think I'm going to ask anyone. I believe I'll go by myself." Adding a mental thought, 'If I go at all.' Ginny looked disappointed and then hopeful again. The thought that he would still be available to dance with after the disappointment that Harry wasn't going to ask her.

"All right then. Looks like I'll be going to the dance with the new Gryffindor Keeper. See all of you in the Great Hall for breakfast after I make my rounds as Prefect."

After Hermione left Ginny tuned on Ron. "And just when did you learn to dance? You never could bring yourself to learn from your little sister."

"There's all kinds of things you don't know about me. It just so happens that Harry and I already know how to dance."

Ginny gave Ron a clearly disbelieving look but then looked at Harry with a smile. "Maybe we'll get the chance to dance then."

Still reeling from Ron's blatant lie Harry replied, "Ah, I suppose that's possible." Then thinking, 'Only if I go.'

Ginny's eyes lit up and her eyelashes fluttered as she turned and left for breakfast, a huge smile on her face.

As soon as Harry thought no one would hear. "Way to go Ron," he said with sarcasm. "How are we going to learn to dance now?"

"What? Are you trying to say you would have been willing to learn from Ginny?"

"Maybe. I don't know. All I know is that you've stuck your foot in your mouth and included me in the process. Now what are we going to do?"

Ron was looking a little anxious. "Yeah, sorry about that. Maybe there's a spell we could use."

"Doubtful. But whatever we do we had best not put this off. I have no idea who we're going to learn from or how long it's going to take."

Harry was in a foul mood all day but trying his best not to let it show to anyone besides Ron. He was definitely irritated at Ron for saying that they both knew how to dance already. And there was the other reason….Ron was taking Hermione to the dance. He didn't want to think about it, but it kept creeping back into his thoughts. It was all so complicated and it made his head hurt trying to sort out the situation and his own feelings.

He was walking down the corridor toward his last class of the day, and of the week, going through a mental check list.' - He and Hermione were trying to determine if what they felt for each other was real or an after effect from 'The Breath of Life'. - Ron had asked Hermione to the dance before he got the chance to ask. And on top of that he wasn't sure he would have asked her because of the first dilemma. If Hermione had said no to Ron and then he had ended up going to the dance with her it would have likely caused a problem between him and Ron. - Their first special lesson was coming up in less than two weeks and getting there without getting caught was going to be a trick. - Then there were his own private lessons that Dumbledore would be giving him. It was still hard to believe he could do magic without a wand and yet when Dumbledore explained it, it seemed it had to be. - Ron had told Hermione and Ginny that they both knew how to dance. The twit. By now more than half the school would know and he couldn't bring himself to tell anyone otherwise. It only Ron hadn't ….'

"Hi Harry."

Harry stopped in his tracks and turned around. "Hello Cho. On your way to class?" Then he thought to himself, 'Ughh, of course she's on her way to class. Who isn't?'

"I'll see you in class Harry. Don't be late," said Ron with a big grin as he turned and left Harry with Cho in the corridor.

"Are you going to the dance with anyone?"

A couple of things raced through Harry's mind. 'Uh oh, what if she asks me? Do I really want to go to the dance?' He looked at her ever so briefly. She was still very pretty and she was talking to him. He felt grateful that evidently she didn't hate him. A mental sigh and he knew that whatever feelings he had toward Cho last year were not the same now.

"I think I might go alone."

"Really? Would you like -"

Harry cut her off and did what he would not have done the year before. "Yeah, I really think I'll go alone. I don't get the chance to listen to much wizarding music. I've heard that Silver 'n Lovefire are supposed to be really good. Is it true?"

Cho looked perplexed but answered enthusiastically. "Yes, it's very true. Silver is possibly the best singing witch of our time. It's rumored that she has the voice, able to manipulate people with her voice, but no one has ever proven that. It's just a silly rumor and I don't believe it. Anyway, if you're going alone." She paused looking disappointed but hopeful. "Maybe you could save a dance with me?"

"I don't see why not," he answered with a smile. "We had best go to our classes. Bye"

"Bye Harry."

As soon as Cho had left, Harry's smile turned sad. If he hadn't felt like his feelings were a jumbled mess before they certainly were now.

Harry didn't sleep well that night and the next morning he was in a more foul mood than he was the day before and was up doing some homework before breakfast, brooding, waiting on Ron to get up.

"About time sleepy head, I've got half my potions essay done. And, we need to talk."

"It's Saturday mornin' for Merlin's sake, can't a fella sleep in? Half your potions essay done? I think Hermione's been a bad influence on you. I haven't even started mine. And what do we need to talk about? Can't we do that over breakfast? I'm starved."

Harry looked around and then said in an undertone, "It's about dancing and the Marauder's Map."

"Oh." Ron paused, "Right. Over breakfast then."

"Yeah, we're both in a bit of a fix, me taking Hermione to the dance and you taking Cho. And what about the Marauder's Map, do you know where it is? That would sure come in handy."

"First off I'm not taking Cho to the dance. And if I don't learn how to dance between now and then I'm not going at all. My best guess for the map is that it's back in Filch's files again.

"What? But I thought…. Didn't you…. Didn't she…. Oh, come on. You've got to go to the dance."

"The dance is secondary." Harry glanced around the table. "We need to get the map back first. Our special lesson comes before the dance. I think we should use the invisibility cloak and plan on checking out Filch's files this coming weekend."

Ron was still looking at Harry in disbelief about not going to the dance with Cho, but was just as interested in getting the map back as Harry was. "Ah, yeah, maybe Hermione can clue us in on when the Prefects make their rounds. We really do need to get that map back, may as well start making plans now."

"That won't be necessary," whispered a voice from behind them as both Harry and Ron jumped in surprise. Ron nearly knocked over a pitcher of milk on the table.

Hermione giggled at how they were startled, "I've taken care of my Prefect duties this morning. Are you two finished with breakfast?"

"Unghh! Hermione, don't do that. Ah think I've lost a year's growth."

"And why is it not necessary?

"If you two are quite done, then you can follow me." She leaned forward speaking more softly. "To an empty classroom and I'll show you why." With a gleam in her eye she said, "It's finally done."

"Okay Hermione. Now that we're in an empty classroom explain why it is we don't need the Marauder's map."

"Does this have anything to do with your personal project you've been working on?" asked Harry.

"Patience, and yes it does," said Hermione looking from Ron to Harry.

Hermione pulled out a new blank roll of parchment and rolled it out on the desk and pulled out her wand touching the parchment with it. "For the good of Hogwarts I am about to break the rules." Lines snaked out across the parchment from the spot it was touched. It was just like the Marauder's Map except that there was - color!

Harry looked closely and three red colored dashes with their names were near a desk in an empty class room. The corridor nearby was showed various dashes with names in colors of red, blue, yellow, green and one black one named Pomona Sprout moving away from them toward a stairwell.

"Well, what do you think?"

"Bloody brilliant!" exclaimed Ron.

"Wow!" was all Harry could get out.

Hermione beamed, "I'm glad you approve, and there are enhancements as well. Of course you will have already figured out that Gryffindors are red in color, Ravenclaws are blue, Hufflepuffs are yellow, and Slytherins are green. The staff are left in black and anyone who is neither student nor staff will blink on and off in black. And if a ghost happens to make himself, or herself, visible they will show up in gray. That was especially difficult to do. But watch as I can zoom in by rotating my wand clockwise and zoom out by rotating counterclockwise. And I especially like this one. Show me Jim Bennet." The map changed showing Filch's office. There was a black dash with Argus Filch and two red dashes, Jim Bennet, and Tim Bennet. "Oh dear, detention again? Those two are always in trouble." Hermione went on to explain how the map differed from the old one, showing how it could be made to slowly rotate giving it a three dimensional effect. "Now, if you think that's satisfactory I want you both to sign it. Sign it like this." Hermione tapped it with her wand and said, "Indicium Hermione Granger." The initials HG appeared and then faded slowly.

Harry and Ron each signed the new map in turn.

"Since you have signed the map you can actually operate it without a wand. I was just showing off earlier. Now to wipe it clean." Hermione picked up the map and said, "Mission accomplished." The map went blank.

"Awesome," Harry said aloud.

7. Things Remembered

*** A little more insight into the Breath of Life. And I hope the ugly exchange between the Bennet brothers is not too long. It’s just that I had so much material to draw from :P lol ***

Tuesday morning post came with the usual flurry of owls overhead. Hermione had several packages delivered. The first was a card and letter from her parents which she opened and read immediately. The next was a small package that had been delivered by Ron's owl, Pig. It was a bottle of perfume. Hermione opened it and smelling from the top of the bottle. "Um, that's nice Ron. Ah, unusual, er, fragrance."

"Good, I'm glad you like it."

The next package was a little bigger. Hedwig had delivered this one. When she opened it up it was a wizarding wireless. She looked it over with delight.

"I thought you might like that for your library. I had it double checked to make sure muggles can't hear it. I guess that means you could turn it up as loud as you want and your parents couldn't hear it," Harry said with a grin.

"Thank you Harry. It's perfect."

"My, my. Aren't we the special one today. Is it your birthday or something?" came Malfoy's unpleasant drawl.

"As a matter of fact it is my birthday. Why? Did you bring me something?"

"A three sided dagger maybe, but I think you've already got one."

Harry and Ron both leaped to their feat shaking with rage. Hermione looked a little pale.

Jim Bennet from across the table started talking overly loud to his brother. "Say Tim, what would you do if you had a dog as ugly as Draco Malfoy?"

"Ungh! Merlin's beard! That's horrible. I'd have to shave it's rear and teach it to walk backwards, of course!"

Everyone was completely caught off guard. There was a pause of silence in which Malfoy absorbed the insult. "Why you little -" Then the table exploded with laughter.

The two bothers took off in opposite directions screaming with laughing. Malfoy had taken off after Tim while Crabbe and Goyle ran after Jim.

When Harry and Ron had finally recovered from laughing so hard. Harry said, "Do you suppose we should go see if the Bennets are alright?"

Between spurts of giggles Hermione said, "I'm sure they are." They seem to be able to disappear into the hallways like a couple of ghosts."

The time of their special lessons came soon enough and with Hermione's new map it was a simple matter to get there without getting caught. The tunnel was indeed blocked off from a cave in just like Fred and George had told Harry two years earlier. The three of them were standing around with the ends of their wands lit for light. Ron pushed up against one of the large boulders blocking the tunnel entrance.

"Blimey, it certainly is sealed off. Look at the size of these boulders." Ron turned to face the other two. "It just doesn't make sense how we are supposed to have special lessons in here; this tunnel is hardly wide enough to do anything. At least we didn't have any trouble getting here thanks to Hermione's new map."

"I agree, your map is positively brilliant Hermione."

"Thanks, but Mr. Lupin did help out you know."

"Yeah, but the improvements you made were the greatest."

"Thanks again, but it's always easier to improve upon someone else's work than it is to create the original Ron. And I had help with the improvements as well."

"Ron, I think Hermione is being modest again."

"Oh, stop it. The both of you."

"I agree with Harry and Ron, Hermione. Your improvements compared to my map were most innovative."

Hermione gasped as all three of them jumped. Ron let out a, "Whoa!" and Harry exclaimed, "Professor!"

"Sorry for the scare," Remus said with a smile. "And professor no longer Harry, just plain Mr. Lupin for now. However, I will be your instructor for this evening."

Harry asked the question that was on all their minds, "But how did you get here? You didn't apparate or I would have heard the pop. Did you just walk through solid rock?"

Remus gave a wry smile, "In a manner of speaking - yes. And then again, not quite." Remus motioned toward where the tunnel had caved in. "This is actually a barrier to the entrance. Only a member of the order may pass through. And as long as I am in contact with it, you may pass through as well." Remus walked toward the same boulder Ron had pushed on earlier and stuck his arm into it, all the way to his shoulder. "Come along."

Harry figured that this must be similar to the entrance that led to Platform 9 ¾ and walked into what looked like solid rock. It was encouraging to see Remus with his body halfway into it just as he passed through and into a much larger hewn corridor well lit with torches. Hermione and Ron stepped up beside him as Remus walked past leading them onward. He led them down the strange looking corridor for quite some distance. Harry figured they might be close to the edge of the Hogwarts grounds above, maybe just into the forbidden forest. The corridor opened up into a large chamber.

Harry scanned the room taking in how different, and similar, it looked from anything in Hogwarts. Though comfortably furnished and illuminated with torches the walls were dark as well as the furniture. There was a large wood table in the middle of the room with half a dozen chairs even though it looked big enough for three times that many. There was a large shelf with many books along one wall and couple of reading chairs nearby. What struck Harry were all of the mirrors and clocks. There were mirrors of different shapes and sizes in various clusters grouped together with a clock of some sort near by. The clocks were of varying kinds also, from a regular looking muggle clock to a wizarding clock of whirling planets.

"Welcome to the Headmaster's Sanctum. You may have already noticed it is not lavishly furnished but everything here has a purpose. And before you ask Hermione the reason this place did not show up on your map is because it is Unplottable. It will show up now that you are on the inside of the Sanctum.

Hermione pulled out her map and it was true. There were three red dashes and one black one inside a large chamber.

"According to the new map there is another smaller chamber just beyond this one and a short corridor beyond that seems to dead end.

"Yes, the short corridor is a back entrance. It leads to a hollow tree inside the forbidden forest. If you go that way you will have to apparate out to where ever you need to go. The Sanctum is extremely well hidden and it would be almost impossible for anyone to find it that had never been brought here. The other room you saw is where your lessons will be held. Shall we?" Remus motioned for them to follow.

They approached another room that had no door, just an open archway with a tray of food and drink on a table next to it. The room was brilliantly lit the torches and candles were putting out an amazing amount of light.

"Wow, that room is bright, how come Professor?" asked Ron.

Remus smiled. "Why don't we make this a bit more informal. Please, call me Remus. And the answer to your question Ron is that the room has been cast with a temporal spell."

"At what ratio? And aren't you concerned about the ministry finding this? Temporal magic is very restricted and closely monitored." Harry and Ron looked at Hermione wondering what she was talking about.

Remus chuckled, "Always on the up and up Hermione. I wish I could give you points. It's a six to one ratio and the magic used to hide the Sanctum has been reinforced by every Headmaster who has ever used it. I'm sure you noticed the clocks in the main chamber. Besides showing time for different parts of the world they are also temporal guardians, wizarding devices that cloak the effects of time distortion." Looking at Harry and Ron, Remus could see their bewilderment. "A six to one ratio means that for every hour spent inside that room only ten minutes will pass out here."

"Wicked!"

"Excellent!"

"This should prove to be interesting. I assume the reason for the tray of refreshments outside the room is so that it won't spoil before we get to it."

"Correct again Hermione. Now before we go in I want to give a word of warning on leaving the room… Come to a stop and step across the threshold. Do not run. You're liable to be propelled across the main room as if you had been shot out of a cannon. There have been spells put in place to cushion the effect but it can be a bit of a jolt. Well then, shall we?"

Remus levitated the tray and stepped into the room. It looked as though he paused at the threshold before quickly scooting across the room and putting the tray on a table. The three of them followed.

As Harry stepped across the threshold it seemed as if he were stepping into a swift breeze, but there was no wind. Just the sensation of resistance and then the room was suddenly dimmer than before, now normally lit. Harry looked around. There were several comfortable looking cots and chairs on one end of the room along with a medium sized table that Remus had put the tray on. There was a single oval shaped mirror on the wall opposite the threshold with a clock on either side. There was also a water fountain in one corner of the room with golden colored metal cups hanging on pegs in the wall next to it. Aside from these, the room was devoid of decoration.

"Let's get started shall we? Expelliarmus Totalus! " Harry, Hermione and Ron's wands were all caught deftly by Remus.

"Hey! What's that for? I thought we were going to get some advanced training," spouted Ron.

"Yes, you will eventually get there, but consider this. What would you do if you were disarmed of your wands? What would you do if your enemy were disarmed as well? What you're going to learn this evening is some old fashioned self-defense. Since we don't want to risk tearing any of your school uniforms we'll change into something more appropriate. Ladies first, just touch the wall to the right of the viewer." Remus motioned to the right of the oval shaped mirror. Hermione walked up touched the wall and the stone looked as though it melted leaving an opening to walk through.

"The bathroom is rather large, so the three of us will be next."

Harry gave a quick thought that even though he might be unarmed he would not be defenseless. He did, after all, have an unusual power and smiled inwardly at thought of how stunned they would have all looked if he had brought his wand back to himself before Remus had caught it. He knew that showing his power unnecessarily would be irresponsible. He also knew he did not fully understand how to use it and felt anxious to learn. While they were waiting, Harry studied the clocks on either side of the oval mirror. "These clocks have extra hands. What are they for?"

"The one on the left shows how much time has been spent in this room, minutes, hours, days, months and even years. Remember, two months in this room would be equivalent to a year. The clock on the right shows the actual time outside this room, minute, hour, day of week, month of year, and the year itself. From what Dumbledore has told me, a few Headmasters have spent their entire summer vacation in this room. The advantage would be getting a lot of work done. The disadvantage would be that you would end up being older than you would otherwise."

Hermione emerged from the bathroom, gray sweats, with a dreamy look on her face. "Wow. Now that's a bathroom. And I thought the Prefects bathroom was fancy. This one is entirely self-cleaning."

"The reason for the self-cleaning is that no house-elves are allowed here. The Headmaster's Sanctum is completely secret and always has been until Dumbledore recently let the Order have some access.

"Ooooo, I'll bet Hermione likes that. No house-elves cleaning up after us down here," said Ron rolling his eyes. Hermione narrowed hers back at him.

Quickly to avert another argument between Hermione and Ron, "So, does the Headmaster bring what ever they need with them to the Sanctum?"

"The Headmaster can do that or an absent-elf waiter can be used. Notice the hole in the ceiling. There's one inside this room and one outside this room. It's not unusual for the Headmaster to order something from the kitchens or the laundries and delivered by the absent-elf waiter. The order is automatically directed here when it is occupied by the Headmaster. No house-elf is aware of the difference, or the existence, of the Sanctum. Gentlemen, our turn." Remus led Harry and Ron into a spectacular bathroom big enough for maybe seven people to change clothes comfortably. Hermione wasn't kidding; the bathroom was much more impressive than the Prefects' bathroom Harry had seen once. As devoid as the rest of the Sanctum was of décor the bathroom was just the opposite, lush furnishings and ornate fixtures. At the foot of a large tub was a portrait of a forest waterfall where the water looked like it was pouring right into the tub. It all looked very relaxing.

"Nice place to recharge from the duties of Headmaster. The bathroom alone would almost be enough to entice a person for the job," commented Remus.

Harry noticed Remus had put on a type of white uniform similar to what a muggle karate instructor would wear. Once back out in the room Remus conjured a mat on the floor to help cushion any falls. The first part of the lesson Remus lectured about the importance of avoiding any type of conflict and especially the loss of a wand. Then they learned the proper way to fall to produce the least amount of injury. From there they learned that in defense you use the weight and motion of your opponent against them. Remus explained that a primary goal was to put them on the ground, in whatever way it takes, that will leave you standing to give a chance to put distance between you and them. Some of the moves and holds Remus instructed them could almost be described as horrible and he urged them not to be squeamish or reluctant to use any of them. "We are talking about the difference between life and death, there are no rules. You get as dirty and ruthless as it takes to defend yourself. Whether we are talking about a kick to the groin, poking an eye out or biting whatever part of the body your opponent has provided; nothing is considered too severe."

After a break, Remus showed them how to get out of a hold that someone may have on them. "For example; with a head lock or strangle hold you have several options. I will recommend an elbow thrust to the chest and it needs to be a reaction, not something that you have to think about, in order to be most effective. Hermione if you would come up here and stand in front of me… Thank you. Now you can see that I am much taller than Hermione and it would be most likely that someone from behind will put a strangle hold on her with their forearm. If you are already within the hold your best option is to tuck in your chin as much as possible to delay the choking time. You can try to kick a heel into the shin of your attacker. You can also try to do a reverse head but to catch their chin or part of their face. However, what I prefer is that you give an elbow thrust just as soon as you feel an arm start to come around. And I want it to be a reaction, quick, without thought, so you'll have to practice."

"Since you're right handed Hermione I want you to shift to your left, put your right arm straight out and bring your elbow back. We'll do it relatively slowly the first time. Ready?" Remus brought his arm around her neck and she just froze. She gave out a stifled yelp and suddenly flailed her arms about wildly. Surprised, Remus let her go as she pulled away clutching her chest gasping for air a wild look in her eyes. Harry and Ron were quickly standing on each side of her ready to give support.

"Hermione, are you okay?"

"Hermione, what's wrong?"
"I - don't - know," she said gasping between words. Slowly she calmed down. "That's embarrassing. I don't know what came over me. I think I'm better now. Shall we continue Remus? I promise not to do that again."

Remus knew he had not put enough pressure in the hold to choke her and was concerned about her reaction. She was shaking like a leaf.

"I think it's time for some refreshments. We'll have another go at it afterward."

The rest of their lesson was not so eventful and they learned a lot about self-defense. After changing and cleaning up they were given their wands back. Almost four hours had past, according to the clock on the left hand side of the oval mirror, and only forty minutes had past outside the room.

"I won't be teaching your next lesson. Alastor Moody will be your next instructor and will instruct you in the art of concealment spells. Any questions before we dismiss?"

It suddenly occurred to Harry that the next lesson would fall during a full moon and that was most likely why Remus would not be teaching. "The real Mad-Eye Moody? Excellent!"

"Cool," was all Ron got out.

"I'm definitely looking forward to concealment spells," said Hermione.

"Remember to stop, and then step over the threshold as you leave. You may still feel as though you're being pulled forward so be prepared."

Just as they started toward the doorway, Harry stopped and put out his arm to hold Ron back. "Could you wait for us at the barrier Hermione? Ron and I will only be a few minutes."

"Um, sure. See you in a few then."

Harry watched Hermione stop at the threshold and then step across. She was walking away in slow motion. It was weird.

"A question Harry? Obviously one you don't wish Hermione to hear."

Hermione had walked all the way to the barrier and remembered she had wanted to ask Remus a couple of technical questions about the new map. She thought to herself that by the time she got back they would have had enough time to ask Remus a hundred questions and wondered what it was that Harry didn't want her to hear. She had just stepped into the main chamber and could tell everyone was still in the training room. It looked like there were figures spinning around, too fast to tell what they were doing. It suddenly occurred to her that she had her omnioculars that Harry had given her. She had used them earlier in the evening to watch the team at Quidditch practice. She adjusted them to slow down the action by a factor of six and took a quick look through the doorway to the training room on the far side of the main chamber. She looked and her mouth dropped open. She covered her mouth, fumbled putting her omnioculars away, and hurried back up the hewn corridor and through the barrier. Stepping though to the other side, she uncovered her mouth and laughed.

Harry was not in a good mood, and his feet were sore. He glanced over at Ron and with some satisfaction figured his feet were sore too. At least the thought of reading a letter from Sirius made him feel better. Remus had given it to him after they stepped out of the training room. Harry was sure it was in response to one he had written to Sirius a week earlier. As he walked with Ron toward the Sanctum barrier in silence, he recalled how he and Ron had just got through with another unexpected lesson. It seemed to Harry that life had been full of lessons lately. It was right after Hermione had left.

"A question Harry? Obviously one you don't wish Hermione to hear."

"Ah, well, you see Ron and I have a problem," Harry looked at Ron who was completely clueless. "There's a Fall Dance coming up and neither one of us know how to dance. I was wondering if you might have some suggestions."

Remus stated the most obvious. "Doesn't Hermione or Ron's sister Ginny know how to dance? They could teach you if they do."

Harry pulled in one side of his mouth giving Ron a stern look as Ron looked about the room uncomfortably. "Could have maybe, but someone proclaimed that we both already knew how to dance."

"I see," said Remus looking from Harry to Ron. "I suppose I could give you both a quick lesson before we leave."

"How's that?" asked Ron looking perplexed.

"Obviously you'll have to dance with each other if you want to learn." There was a pause as both boys had a touch of color come to their faces. "Come now, it isn't that bad and it's only because you want to learn. You are good friends right? It's no big deal. Look, I won't tell a soul. Will that help?"

Harry was feeling frustration toward Ron again as he felt some warmth wash over him and quickly disappear. At the moment he didn't care what Ron was feeling but hoped he was regretting having said they both already knew how to dance. "Well, Ron. What will it be?"

Ron mumbled something about "Bat smoke" and then said, "Alright, but I don't want a word of this to ever get out."

"That took awhile. What's up?" Hermione asked trying not to look as though she knew anything.

"What? It was only a few minutes wasn't it?" asked Ron indignantly.

"It was closer to ten minutes and if you were both still in the room it would have been closer to an hour."

"Who said we were still in the room? Sirius sent me a letter through Remus, that's all."

"Really? How is Sirius?"

"I haven't had the chance to read it yet."

"Oh, okay. You'll let me know later?"

"Sure."

"It just seemed there was something you both didn't want me to know about back there," Hermione said trying to pout.

She was met with a chorus of "no's" as she noticed them both shifting on their feet. 'Sore feet' she suddenly thought and started to giggle but covered it up by coughing.

"Ahem," clearing her throat. "Might be trying to catch a cold or something."

When they arrived at the Gryffindor common room it felt as if they had been awake half a night and it was still fairly early. Hermione left to make her rounds as Prefect and Ron decided to turn in early. Harry studied until Hermione made it back.

"How were your rounds?"

"Quiet for the most part. I did find a first year Slytherin with a bad case of homesickness, poor thing. I had him pretty much consoled and then Malfoy came along telling him to straighten up and act like a Slytherin. He makes my blood boil. Anyway, I think I'm turning in. It's been a long day."

"Me too. Goodnight Hermione."

"Goodnight Harry."

Just before they were out of each other's site going to their perspective dorms. "By the way, I believe essence of bryophyte in warn sulfur water is supposed to be good for sore feet."

"Oh, thanks." Harry stopped in his tracks and looked back as Hermione had already shut the door to the girls' dorm. 'Surely not,' he thought to himself and went up to his four-poster.

Dreams are usually symbolic in nature and cluttered with images of things that we've seen throughout the day making dreams very difficult to understand. Water is usually symbolic of something basic and deep within the dream world. Harry was dreaming of a deep pool of water with a beautiful waterfall feeding into it, all within a lush and green forest. He stared at the pool watching something glow deep within the clear water. The pool suddenly grew dark and the water turned blood red. The water screamed! It was as though the sound of the scream went right through him and gripped his heart.

Without thought, without understanding Harry put up his hand and jumped. The curtains of his four-poster parted as he sailed off his bed. All he knew was that he had to go to the source of the scream, he had to. He was leaping steps four at a time as he came to a door. The door was between him and where he needed to be. He put up his hand and the door opened, if it hadn't he would surely have run into it. He was met with little shrieks and gasps as some girls were closing curtains. Others did not but looked on to see what was happening. Harry saw a red haired girl talking to someone cowering, shaking, on the floor against the wall.

"It's okay. It was only a bad dream."

It was coming to him as to where he was. He was in the girls' dorm and Ginny was the red haired girl. Her eyes were still puffy from having just woke up but they were full of concern and they looked up at Harry pleading for help.

"What's the meaning of this? What's going on here? Mr. Potter, Mr. Weasley? How did you get into the Girls' Dormitory?" came McGonagall's stern voice.

"Professor, it's Hermione. Something's wrong!" said Ginny anxiously.

McGonagall brushed by Harry and Ron to Hermione cowering against a wall. Her eyes were wild with panic and fear. She seemed to have no recognition of anyone. She looked at Ginny afraid of her but trying to understand as Professor McGonagall came closer.

"Hermione, what's wrong? Come here, it's alright," said McGonagall in a soft voice, almost motherly. She stretched out her hand toward Hermione. Hermione squealed and scooted away. She looked out of her mind with fear, like a wild animal.

Harry hadn't noticed Ron was beside him until McGonagall had addressed him. Hermione was his only thought. A small crowd of girls had gathered around trying to coax Hermione from the corner of the wall as another crowd of boys gathered outside the doorway trying to peer in. Because McGonagall was present, the steps outside the girls' dorm didn't turn into a slide as they normally would with boys so near. Hermione looked at them all with no recognition and shook violently with fear. Harry eased in closer.

"Okay, let's stand back and give her some room," McGonagall ordered. Harry didn't move as the crowd backed up giving Hermione some space. Hermione's eyes locked onto Harry as the crowd parted. She slowly stood up and then she ran to him with her arms outstretched. She clung to him ever so tight and sobbed uncontrollably. Harry had no words, all he wanted to do was make it better, whatever it was that was wrong.

"I was told this might happen." McGonagall's voice faltered. "Her memory of the attack has come back to her. . . Let's get her up to the hospital wing."

"I - I'll carry her," said Harry in a small voice. McGonagall nodded her lips pursed and her eyes bright as she turned to lead the way. Harry wasn't sure how he managed to shift Hermione around to carry her, she held on to him so tightly. She didn't seem to have any real weight to her though he knew that she had to weigh something. He started to move forward with her in his arms only to find that she had a grip on Ron's pajama top nearly choking him. Ron managed to pry her loose and walked beside the two of them. It seemed like a long walk up to the hospital wing. Harry's heart ached with the desire to help her. His shoulder was warm and damp where she had been crying and suddenly felt cool as he attempted to lay her down on a hospital bed. She clung to him and it was awkward.

"It's okay Hermione. I'm not going to leave you." She slowly released her grip from around his neck but refused to let go of his hand. Occasionally she would reach over and hold Ron's hand as well.

"I need you to go round the other side Mr. Weasley. We need her to drink this potion for a dreamless sleep," said Madam Pomfrey.

Harry and Ron helped talk her into drinking the potion as Ginny and Neville were allowed to come in and visit her briefly. Ginny asked Hermione if she was going to be all right. Hermione didn't say a word, only nodded.

After awhile it seemed she had drifted off to sleep. "Mr. Potter, Mr. Weasley. You can go now. She'll still be here in the mornin'," whispered Madam Pomfrey.

Ron slowly got up and left but as Harry started to take his hand away she gripped it and said with her eyes still closed and in a small voice, "Please."

"Very well, you can stay."

Harry watched her sleeping for some time before he started nodding off himself. He was tired and it had been a long day after all. Harry didn't feel himself being levitated nor gently being let back down on a bed next to Hermione, both still holding hands and fast asleep.

"Thank you for moving the bed under him Poppy. We make a good team."

"Well, I couldn’t take the chance of you making any noise and waking the two of them now could I Albus."

Harry woke up to a pair of large fuzzy green orbs. A familiar house-elf voice whispered, "Dobby has brought Harry Potter a change of clothes sir."

Harry instinctively reached out with his right hand and found his glasses on a small table next to the bed he was in. He fumbled slightly putting them on with only one hand. Somehow, he knew he was still holding onto Hermione's hand the moment he woke and didn't want to wake her. His mind was on a fast track recalling what had happened in the early morning hours as the desire to help his friend returned aching in his chest. Harry wondered how he ended up in a bed next to Hermione when the last thing he remembered was drifting into a concerned sleep, sitting in a chair, holding her hand. Harry's attention came back to what had woke him. Dobby was now clearly in focus, his ever present toothy grin cheerily greeting Harry, but betraying concern when Dobby looked at Hermione.

"Thanks Dobby," Harry whispered back. He looked over at a sleeping Hermione, and smiled without thinking, before carefully removing his hand from hers so as not to wake her. Looking around Harry realized that it was already morning, Saturday morning to be exact, and he was grateful that Dobby had brought him something to wear other than his pajamas. He was also grateful that curtains had been drawn around the two beds that he and Hermione were in. The thought of Ron, or someone else, finding out that he had held Hermione's hand all night and slept in a bed beside her would probably not be good. 'Especially Ron, now that he's asked her to the Fall Dance,' he thought.

Looking a little nervous Dobby whispered, "Is Harry Potter's 'Mione better now?"

"I think so." Harry slipped out of bed putting his feet on the cool stone floor and whispered, "I know she'll be alright in time. She's got lots of friends to help her through this."

Dobby put Harry's change of clothes on the bed and nodded vigorously, his large hears flopping a bit. "Dobby is 'Mione's friend. Dobby and Winky is 'Mione's friend. Dobby and Winky say that Harry Potter and his 'Mione make beautiful music together."

"What?"

"Dobby and Winky heard Harry Potter and his 'Mione under Sir Godric's tree. Harry Potter and his 'Mione make beautiful music together," Dobby said beaming brightly.

Harry was caught completely off guard, but the memory of an innocent kiss under Godric's tree was still vivid in his memory. It wasn't something he wanted the whole school to know. Moreover, here was Dobby saying that he and Winky had seen them kissing, and evidently thought he and Hermione were boyfriend-girlfriend. At least that's what he figured Dobby meant saying they made 'beautiful music together'. "Ah… Dobby. Have you and Winky told anyone else?" Harry asked anxiously. "Hermione was just thanking me for saving her life. It was all innocent. Really."

"Dobby and Winky has told no one sir. Dobby not understands Harry Potter sir. But Dobby and Winky says nothing as Harry Potter wishes." With that, Dobby seemed to fade away and disappear.

Harry looked over at Hermione who was sleeping soundly, and since the curtains were already drawn, decided to change clothes quickly. He then made is way down to breakfast thinking that maybe going to the Fall Dance was just not going to work out..

"Didn't get to see Hermione either eh?" said Ron dejectedly sitting down next to Harry and reaching for a bowl of cereal. "Madam Pomfrey said no one was to wake her up. Said she might have visitors later today, provided she was up to it."

"Yeah," was all Harry mumbled taking a mindless bite out of a sausage.

Neither Harry nor Ron said much, their thoughts were on their friend in the Hospital Wing. However, that didn't stop almost everyone else in the great hall from talking about what had happened in Gryffindor Tower the night before. It didn't seem to matter whether they knew anything about it or not. It seemed to matter less that they could ask Harry or Ron what had really happened. Harry and Ron could both overhear comments being made from other tables around them. There were comments about Sirius Black having made another attack to one of the Gryffindor girls having a nightmare.

When the rest of Gryffindor started showing up for breakfast all talk was about Hermione and wondering how she was doing. Harry noticed how questions and rumors were reaching a fevered pitch across the Great Room from table to table. For the most part, it wasn't being blown too far out of proportion now that most of Gryffindor was present to set facts straight. Harry heard Neville saying to a third year Hufflepuff girl, "Yes, Harry carried her to the hospital wing. No, he didn't break into the girls dorm. Of course I know. I was there. I walked behind him and Ron, I should know how she got to the hospital wing." After the initial questions from their friends, everyone let them be. Harry and Ron were both fairly quiet and Harry was tired of listening to all the speculation as to what had happened to Hermione. 'Isn't it obvious that Hermione remembers being attacked,' he thought with irritation.

Ron nudged Harry. Harry noticed the direction that Ron was looking. Harry caught a glimpse of Mr. and Mrs. Granger being discretely led toward the hospital wing by Professor McGonagall. Without a word to one another they both got up, said a few comments to those nearby about seeing them later and left.

As they got close to the Hospital Wing they saw Professor McGonagall and Professor Dumbledore leaving, evidently headed toward the staffroom. The door was still open but it was about to be closed by Madam Pomfrey who said, "Not just yet you two. Give them a minute or so."

"Madam Pomfrey? Please - I'd like them to come in," pleaded Hermione.

"Very well." Madam Pomfrey motioned for Harry and Ron to come in.

As Harry and Ron came toward Hermione lying down in a hospital bed Mrs. Granger was sitting beside her daughter stroking her hair as her father patted her hand. Mrs. Granger looked up and gave the two a warm smile and said, "I thought we might be seeing the two of you. I'm glad you're here."

Harry looked at Hermione and was struck at the difference in her appearance, her persona. She had been asleep earlier when he left for breakfast and he hadn't noticed. But now, here she was lying there greeting him and Ron with a sad smile. Normally she was lively, quick-witted, and ever observant. She looked a shadow of her usual self.

Even though she was less of herself, she still noticed how Harry and Ron looked at her and tried to put more effort into her smile. "I'll be alright. I'm just feeling kind of - down. But nothing a little sunshine and a few friends can't fix up," she said encouragingly.

Hermione looked around and her eyes watered as she spoke. "I remember everything. I remember being stabbed and the Death Eater who stabbed me. I remember the ride to the hospital and mum riding in the ambulance with me. After that everything went black and the next thing I remember was seeing a little blonde haired girl. She and I were in a very dark and cold place. I asked her what her name was and she said she didn't have a name yet. I asked her where we were and she said that I was only lost and needed to go home. She told me that mum, dad, and two friends were looking for me and that I needed to go. Everywhere I looked it was dark and black. I told her I didn't know which way to go. She pointed and told me to go. She told me to listen, to listen with my heart. The ones that love me and care about me would call my name and I was to go with them. I listened and I heard Harry call my name and then I heard the rest of you calling my name." Hermione paused as a couple of tears trickled down her cheek. "I owe my life to all of you. You risked your lives to save me. You could have all died trying to save me."

Harry felt like he had a large lump in his throat but still managed to choke out, "What are friends for?" Ron couldn't say anything, he just nodded in agreement.

"You're a bit of trouble but you're worth the effort pumpkin," said Mr. Granger shakily trying to make light of the risk they all took. "You're mother and I hoped you would never remember what happened and would be spared having to go through this."

"That's quite a story about the spell. 'The Breath of Life' I believe it's called. I don't think anyone else remembers much about it. All your father and I remember is calling your name." Mrs. Granger looked at Harry and Ron.

"That's all I remember."

"Same here," Ron said regaining his voice, "and there was no little girl. There was only the four of us within the spell that Dumbledore cast."

Hermione sighed. "I really wanted to thank her for pointing me in the right direction."

"That’s enough you two. You can visit again this afternoon. And before you ask. I believe she can return to Gryffindor Tower tomorrow." Madam Pomfrey shooed Harry and Ron out the door.

They relayed the message to everyone in the common room that Hermione could have visitors later in the afternoon and that she'd be returning the next day. Jim Bennet asked Harry and Ron an obvious question. "What do you suppose would cheer Hermione up?"

Harry looked at Ron and they both shrugged. "I dunno. Maybe some candy er flowers?" suggested Ron.

"Something to show she's appreciated. It wouldn't have to be big. Something little," said Harry. Harry noticed people were taking off in different directions following up on ideas. He wasn't sure what he would do and wandered the castle. He found himself heading toward Hagrid's hut. After telling Hagrid how she was doing, and Hagrid looked very much relieved, he made a suggestion.

"Now mind ya, I'm not suggestin' anythin'. I'm just commentin'. But I happen to recall seein' some Royal Queens up tha hillside a couple ah miles behind the castle in the forest. Oh, ah Royal Queens are sometimes called Purple Queens round these parts. They're gorgeous purple orchids, softern velevet tha petals are, an' a fragrance that'd cheer anyone." Hagrid looked from side to side and said in a lowered voice. "I'm sure a fella with ah broom an' ah invisibility cloak could make a quick trip of it." Then in his regular voice. "I'd ask ya for tea but ya probably have some errands to run." Hagrid winked at Harry and then turned to put a pot of water on the fire to warm for tea.

When Harry got back from his "errand" he found nearly half of Gryffindor, as well as some Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs, had shown up in the Hospital Wing to see Hermione. Harry was pleased; evidently, Hermione had made quite an impression as Prefect.

"There ya are mate. We thought maybe you had forgotten about a friend of ours up here in the hospital wing," Ron teased.

"Never." Harry brought out a bouquet of Purple Queens from behind his back amidst oos and ahs.

"Oh Harry they're beautiful." Hermione breathed in their fragrance and the sparkle in her eyes came back briefly. "Ahhh, heavenly."

Harry leaned in close and whispered just loud enough for Hermione to hear. "They're from me and Hagrid. He told me where to find them."

"Thank you Harry."

"Here Harry, I'll put them on the table with the rest." Ginny took the flowers and put them on a table piled high with small gifts. Harry noticed that Ginny and several other girls took great delight in smelling the Purple Queens on the way to the table.

Someone closer to the door said, "Slytherin? What are you doing here?"

The crowd of well-wishers parted as a first year Slytherin made is way toward Hermione, his chin held high, and carrying a box. Someone else asked suspiciously, "What's in the box Slytherin?"

"None of your business. It's for Prefect Granger."

"Hello, Troy. Get a letter from home?" asked Hermione.

The young boy paused, and nodded slightly. It was obvious it was something he didn't want to talk about in front of everyone. He reached in his pocket and took out some type of device which he put in his mouth and then opened the box. About a dozen fairies flew out chattering in their soft and high pitched language. Troy started talking in the same language amidst gasps from the crowd. The fairies pointed toward Hermione and Troy nodded. One of the fairies let out a sound Harry could only guess was the equivalent of an exclamation and flew toward the Purple Queens on the table. The rest of the fairies followed. It looked like they were breathing in the fragrance with something next to ecstasy.

"Looks like the fairies fancy the Royal Queens you got Harry," said Neville.

Troy said something more in fairy getting their attention and motioned toward Hermione. They flew toward Hermione and began to sing, glowing brightly. Delicate and enchanting as the tinkling of glass wind chimes the song of fairies, everyone was entranced. When they were done singing, they waved to Troy and Troy waved back as they flew out the window. Troy took out whatever it was he had in his mouth and put it back in his pocket.

"I've never heard fairies sing before. That was wonderful Troy, thank you."

"Wow," said Jim. "Where did you find the fairies and how can you talk to them?"

"In a Hawthorn tree of course, and none of your business how I can talk to them." Troy gave a curt bow to Hermione and left.

"Almost makes ya think not all Slytherin's are bad blokes," said Fred.

"Right 'O, but he's only a first year. They haven't had enough time to corrupt him yet. Besides a Slytherin is always up to somethin' - it's their nature," said George who laughed when Hermione eyed him amongst snickers of agreement to his comment.

Hermione cleared her throat and everyone was silent. "I just wanted to apologize for not recognizing some of you last night. I - I just …."

A round of responses ensued. "No, no, think nothing of it." "It's alright, we understand." "It's okay Hermione."

"Do you really remember everything? Being stabbed and all?" asked Tim.

It was suddenly very silent. Hermione seemed to deflate thinking back on the memory. "Yes," she said slowly. "I remember everything." There were a few gasps among the girls, a "Blimey" from Seamus, and a few "Merlin's" from others.

"Ow. What was that for? I was just curious."

"We're supposed to be here to cheer her up you twit," said Jim who had just hit his brother up side the head.

"Sorry," he said to Hermione.

"That's okay -I'm starting to feel a little tired."

Almost everyone shuffled toward the door. Harry, Ron, Ginny and Neville stayed behind. Distantly in the corridor, Tim could be heard again. "Ow, I said I was sorry."

"Is there anything you need?" asked Harry.

"No, I'm fine. Thank you, all of you. I'll be back in Gryffindor tomorrow."

Just before Harry stepped out the Hospital Wing door, he gave Hermione one last look. She had a pleading look in her eyes that said, 'stay'. It hit Harry hard, that look. He thought to himself, 'Harry you fool. You shouldn't have let Ron take Hermione to the dance. So what, if it's a side effect, this feeling we have for each other. We should have let it run its course, whatever it is. Now, it would just be a mess. Ron would most likely not understand.' He rubbed his forehead. His scar had been hurting constantly ever since Voldemort had been reborn, but it was hurting more at the moment.

Still upset with himself Harry rolled around in his mind any possible solution to the open ended question of a relationship between Hermione and himself that was more than friendship. Sirius's letter! He had forgotten all about it. Remus had given it to him after their last special lesson. He had tucked it away in his trunk and hadn't read it.

Quickly he made his way up to the Fifth Year Boy's room. He was glad no one else was there and immediately dug his trunk extracting the letter from Sirius.

Harry,

I'm a little surprised you let Ron take Hermione to the dance knowing that she feels something for you too. I do understand the logic behind what you're doing. But it seems like a painful way to find out. Like I said, I'm not the best person to ask when it comes to these matters. I'll give this some thought and if I come up with a decent suggestion I'll be sure to pass it along as quick as I can.

Buckbeak and I have taken up permanent residence, so to speak. More like a prison since we can't take the risk of going anywhere. But I have the hope that we'll get to see you come Christmas. Christmas seems an eternity away cooped up in this place. Enough of my problems. Let me know how things are going for you in school and especially in Quidditch. I want to hear that Gryffindor wins the Quidditch cup this year - captain. Yes, I heard you made captain. Your father would have been proud of you. I know that I am.

Your Godfather

Sirius

PS Be sure not to leave this letter lying around.

Harry looked over the letter again. 'Great, nothing in here to help with this ache in my heart.' He felt emotionally drained. Out of frustration, he waded up the letter and gave it a toss. "Incendio Totalus," he muttered. The wadded up letter burst into flame and was gone before it ever hit the floor. He was stunned, he had just done wandless magic and knew that he had done it. Getting over his shock, he looked around the room quickly making sure no one had seen him do it. His heart was racing with the thrill of what he had just done 'But how?'. He carefully waded up a piece of parchment, gave it a toss and whispered, "Incendio Totalus," nothing happened. 'Darn, I did the same thing. What the hell was the difference?'

Ron walked in. "Whatcha doin' mate? Smells like somethin's burnin'."

"Oh, I was umm," Harry looked past Ron into the hallway.

Ron picked up on it and leaned back into the hallway. "All clear. What's up?"

"It was a letter from Sirius. He said not to leave it lying around so I incinerated it."

"Ah, I see. For a sec there I thought you had turned pyro on us. Anythin' else?"

"Yeah. He said that he and Buckbeak had taken up permanent residence somewhere. Of course, he couldn't say where in his letter. Right, he also said he hoped to see me come Christmas."

"Excellent. Maybe you could spend part of Christmas break at The Burrow instead of staying here at school."

"I'd like that."

Dark, damp and lit with torches. The place was familiar to Harry and yet he was sure he had never been here before. There were more than a dozen hooded figures standing before him. He was taking relish in not talking to them but letting the moment draw out. Then Harry spoke but the voice was not his own, but a menacing voice made every muscle in his body tense up.

"It has come to my attention that a family of muggles was tortured and killed East of Whitehaven." There were some chuckles in the crowd. "Ah, good, I'm glad to see we still know how to have fun." There was a long pause followed by, "However, I believe I gave explicit instructions there was to be no killings that would bring unnecessary attention of our existence to the Ministry."

"But master, the Ministry has already blamed the killings on a werewolf."

"Templeton," the menacing voice said silkily. "We all like to have fun now don't we?" Affirmation and laughter flowed from the crowd. "I have learned from my mistakes. I will not rush this. Our numbers will grow steadily and when the time is right, we will make our move. I like to have fun too Templeton." The crowd parted uneasily from around the hooded figure called Templeton.

"B-but Master…"

"Crucio!" Harry said with delight and the one named Templeton screamed.

Harry sat bolt upright in bed breathing heavily and shakily wiped cold sweat from his forehead. His scar was throbbing painfully. He tried to remember his dream, or vision, or what ever it was and felt uneasy. It was almost as though he were looking through the eyes of Voldemort. He knew he wouldn't be able to sleep for a while. He could pace the floor in the dark common room or…. Harry stealthily gathered his invisibility cloak and made his way to the Hospital Wing. Hermione was sleeping peacefully. It did him a world of good to watch her, quietly, unseen, and his scar did not hurt near as much. A stolen kiss on Hermione's cheek and he returned to his bed in the dorm.

Hermione returned to Gryffindor tower the next day as promised but she was nowhere near her normal self. Hermione seemed drained of energy and moved as if she had weights attached to her arms and legs. Harry and Ron carried her books and took notes for her in all of their classes except Divination. Susan Bones and Hannah Abbott helped her out in Ancient Runes and Arithmancy since Hufflepuff had those classes with Gryffindor. Ron complained privately to Harry that taking notes for Hermione was going to kill him. But Harry was insistent and reminded Ron of all the times they had worked from Hermione's notes. Harry had to admit that taking notes in History of Magic class wasn't fatal but it was painful in the sense that it was much easier to fall asleep than listen to Professor Binns drone on and on. That particular class had been one of their favorites to scour Hermione's notes for study. How they missed the "old" Hermione.

Depression….it's like and insidious poison numbing body and soul, draining away your energy and desire to do anything at all. If left unchecked it can become an ever-tightening downward spiral of doing nothing because you're depressed. Then, you're depressed because you've done nothing. Left unto itself depression will consume its victim. Depression is overcome by being involved in the things we normally enjoy, the things that bring back the joy of life. It becomes important to identify those things in life that recharge the spirit whether it be walks along a calm waters edge, reading favorite books, or listening to favorite music. Not the least of things to be overlooked in the process of recovery is family and friends. Our most valuable treasure and resource in life are our friends. And Hermione had something even more rare and cherished than friends she had true friends.

A week had gone by and it was Saturday morning again. Hermione was not much improved. She had taken up sitting in by a window staring into the distance, doing little else. At present she was once again sitting in a chair looking into the empty sky, her homework only half-done, sitting on the floor beside her.

Harry and Ron were huddled at a small table near Hermione talking about what to do for her. She was oblivious to them, lost in her own dark thoughts. "This is awful ya know. She can't keep going on like this. Blimey, she's hardly touched her homework. Just look at her Harry. There's got to be something that will snap her out of this."

"Most of Gryffindor has already tried Ron. It's almost getting to be a contest to see who, or what, can finally bring her out of this. Frankly I'm getting worried."
"You're getting worried? What about me?" Ron paused and then swore. "And Snape didn't help in double potions Thursday. That cold hearted git," Ron said through clenched teeth. "I'd like to….."

Harry was in agreement and his lip curled as he thought back on it.

"Miss Granger. What would be the most economical means of brewing the desired potion if the only ingredients available are the ones listed on the board?"

"I don't know sir," Hermione said slowly.

Snape walked toward her desk. "Come, come. We've grown accustomed to your annoying hand always in the air. Put that sharp mind of yours to it. It's not that difficult." There was amused anticipation from the Slytherins in the room.

"Why don't you let her alone! Can't you tell she's not feeling well!"

The room went deafly silent. "Well, well, Mr. Longbottom. Finally showing some backbone? I'm afraid your little outburst will cost Gryffindor a point and if the potion we are all about to brew isn't perfect when I get to your cauldron it will cost another point," Snape said with relish.

"That's not fair!" Blood was pounding in Harry's ears. Hermione nudged Harry and said in a whisper, "Harry, don't."

"Fair? Why Mr. Potter I would have thought that of all people you would already know life is not fair. If it were, you would still have parents. But then again fair to one may not be so fair to another." Snape strode back to his desk and rounded on the class speaking with authority. "My job is to try and teach the students of Hogwarts about potions. If any of you feel that you know more, or are better qualified, please apply for the job. Until that time, this class will be run as I see fit. Mr. Potter that will be five points from Gryffindor for your unsolicited comment about fairness."

Hermione's hand went up with effort.

"Yes, Miss Granger?"

Hermione spieled off the answer to Snape's earlier question.

"See what a little effort can do? One point for Gryffindor."

"Snape never gives points to Gryffindor," Harry said.

"Yeah, but we still lost six that class period," Ron reminded Harry.

That was true. Besides the five he had personally lost, Neville had lost two more. Neville lost the initial point plus, he lost one more when his potion was not up to snuff.

Seamus came over to the table Harry and Ron were. He had a huge smile on his face. "You guys have got to hear this. It's the Bennet's, and things are getting ugly." Seeing the looks on their faces he said, "No, not like that. I mean ugly. Come on over. You've got to hear this," Seamus chuckled as laughter erupted from a crowded table.

While Harry and Ron had been fuming about Snape, Jim and Tim Bennet had coaxed Hermione out of her chair by the window to a table, all quite unnoticed by either Harry or Ron. Jim and Tim had talked her into judging an "ugly" contest between the two of them.

Getting to the table Harry saw Hermione with a much-welcomed grin on her face. She pointed to Jim and said, "Okaaay, round one. Round two starts with, um, Tim?" Tim nodded.

"You're ugly"

"You're uglier."

"Who you callin' ugly, ugly."

"Why you're so ugly the last time you were walking down the street in Diagon Alley the Sanitation Wizards were called out. Everyone thought the sewer had backed up."

"You're so ugly your picture is used as a laxative."

"Hey Tim, did you hear that the Hit Wizards are going to use your picture?

"Oh yeah, what for?

"They're going to threaten to show dangerous criminals your picture. They figure criminals will surrender without resistance rather than risk blindness. 'Cause you're so ugly! You're so ugly people turn prematurely gray when they look at you."

Hermione cleared her throat still grinning, almost to a chuckle. "Ah, that's two in a row Jim. Penalty."

"Sorry," he said trying to look sorry but failing.

"Tim, you're still uglier."

"Yeah? Well you look kinda like uncle Fuzzy.

"Time out. Time out. Breach of etiquette. You can't jump to the Fuzzy ugliness that quick.

Hermione just shrugged, chuckling. "I assume Penalty? Tim."

Tim hung his head in mock shame. "Oh, sorry." Then started up again. "You're uglier"

"No, uncle Fuzzy is ugliest."

They both nodded in agreement eliciting laughter from their audience.

Jim started up again. "You know you're starting to look an awful lot like uncle Fuzzy."

"No, I think you look more like uncle Fuzzy than me."

"Hey, this uncle Fuzzy ugliness is starting to make me sick, a little queasy, if you know what I mean."

"Yeah, me too. Kinda makes me knot up in the bowels."

"Okay then. Let's start over….. You're Ugly! I mean reeealy UGLY! In fact, let me put it into a cheer for you. "U" "G" "L" "Y" You ain't got no alibi. You're ugly. Yeah, yeah, yeah. You're ugly!

Jim let out a string of swear words as Hermione put her hand to her mouth, her eyes getting big and chuckling a little harder.

Tim retaliated, "You're so ugly that every time I look at you I wanna puke."

"Ha! When I look at you I have the urge to take a crap you're so ugly."

"Oh yeah! Well you look like a pile of crap."

"You're uglier than a pile of crap. And by the way, you're uglier than me."

"No, no. You must have got a bump on the head and you're suffering from delusions. You're definitely the ugliest."

"Me ugly? No, no. I'm very haaandsome."

"Aaaaagh! I think I'm going to be sick." Someone handed Jim a trash can. He took it making gagging and spitting noises.

"Hey! Don't let any of your ugliness rub off on that trash can."

"What I just put in this trash can ain't as ugly as you are," retorted Jim. Tim slapped his hand to his chest as though he had been wounded amongst the "oooooo's" and "Great come back" comments from the crowd.

"Hey Jim. I heard you got arrested for looking out the window the other day."

"How's that?"

"Yeah, you're so butt ugly they arrested you for mooning."

Even Jim had to pause and chuckle on that one. "Oh yeah? Well, you're uglier than cat poop."

"What? No way."

"Yeah, it's true. You'd best not fall asleep on a beach. If a cat comes along it'll try to bury you. Actually, this explains a lot as to when we were kids why mom always brought along a wand when she took us to a park and you played in the sand. If a cat mistook you for ugly cat poop, and buried you, then mom would magic you out."

"She did not!"

"It's true. I'm the oldest, I can remember. That's why to this day dad will say, 'Hey, look what the cat drug in' when you step through the door at home."

Jim jumped up from his chair laughing and ran, exiting the tower with Tim in hot pursuit. People were clutching their sides from laughing so hard. Hermione was wiping away a tear. Then, when she finally caught her breath.

"I think I've got some homework to do."

Harry thought, 'That's an improvement. At least she feels like doing homework and it was good to see her laugh again.'

8. Saturday at Hogsmeade

*** If you find yourself wondering what insult Jim Bennet uses, try letting your imagination wander to something rude, crude, and down right nasty – and you’ll be getting close. ;) Hope you enjoy ***

Even though Hermione was better, she was still not her old self. And it was not beyond a group of Slytherin girls to taunt her while she made Prefect rounds.

Whispering amongst themselves but making sure there conversation could still be overheard as they followed Hermione down the corridor.

"That's the Gryffindor freak ahead of us," said Pansy Parkinson to a sixth year Slytherin.

"Really? I thought she was supposed to be dead. Killed by a Death Eater, oh my. Amazing though she's still walking around, if she's supposed to be dead."

"Dead, or alive? How could you possibly tell the difference. She'd look the same wouldn't she?" The Slytherins giggled. Then one of them let slip out, "Filthy Mudblood." That set off oh's and ooo's

that were followed with more giggles. Hermione stopped in her tracks as though she were staring at something in the floor ahead of her. She turned slowly around facing her mockers.

"What are you going to do Granger? Take away some points? Draco's a Prefect too. He'll…." She didn't finish amongst the gasps from everyone.

"Merlin - Look at her eyes. They're all gray."

"Told ya she was a freak."

"So what's the matter Granger?"

"Oh, sorry. I seem to have forgotten a book back in the library," Hermione said cheerfully. She walked back through the group of Slytherins who parted staring at her strange looking eyes. "Excuse me," she said apologetically, a corner of her mouth twitching, as she made her way through them.

There was all sorts of chatter about Hermione's eyes as the Slytherins continued down the corridor in the direction they were originally going. Hermione however ducked around a corner listening intently.

Suddenly there was a chorus of shrieks, followed by a barrage of curses directed at a certain poltergeist named Peeves. Peeves could be heard above the curses, "Preeety color undies, - Neh heh!"

Hermione covered her mouth and clutched her side, laughing silently.

It was Wednesday morning at Breakfast and owls were flying in, delivering the post. Hermione retrieved her normal subscription of the Daily Prophet from a common barn-owl. There was also Hedwig waiting patiently for Hermione to remove a letter attached to her leg. Hermione knew it was a letter from home because Harry had made arrangements with the Grangers to let them borrow Hedwig the Saturday they came to see her in the Hospital Wing. Hermione had almost smiled when Ron had told her that he'd offered Pig as a back up owl in case Hedwig got tired. Yes, Harry and Ron were good friends. She was feeling less depressed because of their efforts and the efforts of others. She was grateful to them all, but was still feeling dejected. She was surprised when a Barred owl showed up delivering a letter.

"Just a sec Hedwig, I know yours is from mum and dad." Hedwig tried to look offended by turning away as Hermione untied a letter from the Barred owl and then Hedwig. Hermione read the letter from the Barred owl and betrayed nothing of its contents except for her eyes widening briefly. She nonchalantly tucked it away in her robe. She then read the letter from home.

"Wow, Hermione. That must be some letter. I haven't seen you smile like that in weeks," said Lavender from across the table. This one comment brought all eyes at the Gryffindor table to rest on Hermione and it was true, she looked happy enough to burst.

"What's finally brought your 'shine Hermione? Come on, tell us," encouraged Ron.

Hermione looked dazed. "Well, um…" Was all she managed to get out. And a more amplified round of pleading and coaxing ensued.

"Come on Herm, tell us," said Harry looking into her dark brown eyes.

"I - I can hardly believe it," she said smiling even more. "I'm going to be a big sister!" Hermione was inundated with congratulations.

Girls quickly dominated the conversation asking questions about names for Hermione's new sibling. And whether it would be a witch or wizard, and about two dozen more questions in the span of a few minutes. Harry, Ron, and the other guys looked on with bemusement wondering what all the fuss was about. Harry overheard Hermione answer a few questions before he and Ron decided to leave.

"Mum said the baby was due in March. It will certainly be strange, being a big sister. I'm so much older. I've never really minded being an only child but this is so exciting."

All the talk about babies was too much for them. Though they were both glad that something had brought Hermione out of her slump.

It was only a short time later they were on the way to potions class, Hermione was still bubbly about being a big sister and talking about which room would most likely be the baby's room.

"Oh, before I forget. I want both of you to meet me at the Three Broomsticks at one o'clock on Saturday. It's our Hogsmeade weekend and I have a surprise for both of you."

"But I thought you and I could spend Saturday at Hogsmeade," said Ron looking suddenly dejected.

"Don't be presumptuous Ron, you didn't ask. Besides, there are other weekends at Hogsmeade and we don’t have to make our visit exclusive. The three of us have always gone before. And please don't be late, or forget - one o'clock. This will be well worth it. By the way… don't tell anyone else - this is something special.

Just outside of potions came Malfoy and some other Slytherins. "Tell me it's not true Granger. Another Mudblood is on its way? Or worse - another Muggle. Give me a break." Harry wondered if Malfoy was disappointed that Hermione was no longer sullen and depressed .

"I refuse to let your rude comments spoil my good mood," said Hermione with an air of defiance.

"I'd be glad to give ya a break Malfoy. Where would you prefer the break? An arm, a leg, or a nose?" asked Ron bristling, color starting to rise in his face.

"You can try Weasley…," said Malfoy fingering his wand tucked away in his robe. The ever present Crabbe and Goyle behind him flexing their fists in anticipation. The air was tense and Harry didn't want Ron to end up in detention to ruin Hermione's day. Or worse, himself and Hermione in detention along with Ron, because they would obviously come to Ron's aid. Malfoy would like nothing better, and knew the likelihood of Snape coming around the corner would be high since they were in front of the potions classroom. Harry had to think fast to divert the situation.

"Say Malfoy, you've been claiming there's no more Death Eaters even though we both know that isn't true."

"What of it Potter," snarled Malfoy not taking his eyes off Ron.

"If your dad is a Death Eater, and we both know that's true as well. What does that make you? - A Death Nibbler?"

Ron snorted and Hermione tried not to giggle. There was also laughter from fellow Gryffindor's that had started to gather for class and were wondering if Draco and Ron would soon be dueling. Crabbe and Goyle just looked confused, their normal state of mind.

Malfoy, who had been trying to stare Ron down, turned slowly to Harry and gave him a dark look. Harry gave Malfoy a smug smile as Snape rounded the corner.

"Everyone should already be in their seats and prepared for class," quipped Snape. Then looking at Harry and Ron added, "Or shall I start deducting points."

That evening found Harry, Hermione and Ron waiting at the barrier to the Headmaster's Sanctum waiting for their second special lesson to begin. They were early. Harry and Ron had taken up pestering Hermione about her surprise at Hogsmeade, the next day, to pass the time.

"You may as well give up. I'm not going to tell you."

Ron sighed, "Yeah, I believe she's right Harry. Looks like we'll have to show up to find out." Ron slapped a boulder at the barrier entrance. "Wish we could go on in. I'd like to look the place over."

"I agree. Who would have ever thought the Headmaster had a place to get away from it all." Harry reached out to slap the same boulder that Ron had. His hand went right through it nearly causing him to loose his balance. "What the ….?" Hermione and Ron had come up beside him. Hermione hadn't seen Harry put his hand into the barrier but Ron had. Ron reached out and touched the boulder that Harry had just put his hand through. It was solid.

"Blimey! Do that again Harry."

"Do what?" asked Hermione and then gasped as Harry put his hand into the barrier again. Hermione then tried it herself and was even more surprised when her own hand went into the barrier.

"How come you two can do that and I can't?"

"I don't know," shrugged Harry who looked at Hermione who shrugged back. "Shall we?" Harry motioned to the barrier. "We were just talking about having a look."

"I'm not sure that's a good idea," said Hermione. "We don't even know if Ron can go through yet."

Harry stepped half way into the barrier and looked at Ron who eagerly stepped up, tested the barrier with his hand and then stepped in halfway. Both boys looked at Hermione.

"Well, okay. A look around before class shouldn't be any harm."

They made there way toward the main chamber only to find it pitch black.

"I wonder why the torches aren't lit," said Ron.

"Why indeed?" growled a familiar voice. It was the tone of the voice that set Harry's nerves on edge and made the hair on the back of his neck stand on end. He quickly looked over to Hermione; her eyes were wide, fading in and out of brown and gray. "Drop your wands! – Now!" barked the rough voice of Alastor Moody. "Slowly with two fingers - mind you, I'm watching."

"Is this some kind of lesson professor Moody?" asked Ron. Evidently he had recognized the voice as well.

You're a hair's breadth away from being stunned, the lot of ya. Not another word from any of ya till you drop your wands to the floor."

Three wooden wands clinked to the floor. And just as the wands hit the floor an unfamiliar female voice came out the darkness to their right. "Accio wands ! "

"That's better," growled Moody. "Torches." The main chamber was suddenly lit by dancing torch light. Alastor Moody with his wand outstretched stepped forward, a clunk with every other step, his electric blue magical eye frantically scanning the three of them in turn. A shorter hooded figure whose wand was also pointed at them and holding their three wands in the other hand stepped up beside him.

"Well, Moody? Can't that eye of yours tell if it's them, or not?"

"It looks like them right enough, still….Oh, nice catch with the summoning spell, by the way. It was good to see you didn't drop any."

"Hmph! I'm not that clumsy."

"Of course it's us. Why wouldn't it be us? Were you expecting someone else?" Ron retorted. Harry might have asked something similar except that he had just stole a quick look at Hermione's eyes and was feeling some relief at seeing them back to their normal color.

"We were expecting three Hogwarts students to teach some advanced magic to. However…we were not expecting them to casually walk through a barrier that no one but the Headmaster or members of the Order should be able to go through, and I know for a fact that none of you have been inducted into the Order."

There were three simultaneous "Oh"'s that could have been considered almost comical if not for the circumstances and Moody's suspicious gaze. But the hooded witch seemed convinced by their reactions and removed her hood, poking herself in the cheek with one of the extra wands she was holding. Now rubbing her cheek was a young witch with a pale heart shaped face, modestly short platinum blonde hair and dark twinkling eyes. Harry figured she was maybe six or seven years older than himself.

"Tonks!" barked Moody. "Don't let your guard down. We need to establish their identity. Any witch or wizards powerful enough to get past that barrier could be capable of fooling this eye of mine."

Tonks grudgingly brought her wand back up. "That's a first. I thought nothing got past that eye of yours. And just how do you propose we prove who they are - to your satisfaction?"

"I have a suggestion, if I may. I have a map that shows everyone's identity in the whole school."

"Do you now - Tonks, be a good witch and retrieve it from her." Tonks gave a brief glance to where Moody's wooden leg and clawed foot would be, though not exposed, and complied. Tonks gave a reassuring smile to the three of them and took Hermione's map back to Moody.

"Keep an eye on 'em while I look this over. How does it work?"

"You tap it with your wand and say the words 'For the good of Hogwarts I am about to break the rules'."

Moody opened the map and watched in amazement. "Merlin's beard," he muttered. He quickly caught how to operate it, along with a few hints from Hermione. "I see now. Yes, the color coding is easy enough to understand. And there's Arabella in the Staff Room, no finer Auror I've had the pleasure of working with. And here's myself as well as Nymphadora."

"What? Oh, don't use that name. You know I prefer Tonks."

Moody chuckled and turned his attention to Hermione again. "You made this yourself?"

"With the help of Mr. Lupin, yes." Hermione immediately went into a long spiel about the difficulties and intricacies of making the map. Harry and Ron turned and looked at Hermione and then to each other, some of the complexity of the magic she described was sailing over their heads.

Moody lowered his wand and held up his hand motioning her to stop. "Okay, I believe you. Remus you say? That explains a lot. However, I would like to see how you got past the barrier."

It was a short walk back to the barrier that looked like a tunnel cave in, Moody took up the rear, the clunk of his wooden leg heard behind them. Harry and Hermione demonstrated how they could go right through but Ron couldn't.

Moody stroked what was left of his scarred chin. I heard rumor Mr. Potter, that you and Mr. Weasley performed 'The Breath of Life' to bring back Miss Granger here." The three of them nodded. "Was Fawkes involved in some way?"

"I don't recall much about it. Hermione seems to remember more than either Ron or I do."

"I remember most of what happened within the spell but nothing that might have happened outside of it. I honestly don't know."

"Good enough. We've got lessons to do and we've wasted enough time already."

In the time-delayed training chamber Moody formally introduced himself. To Harry it felt strange to be introduced to someone he thought he had known for a year. Barty Crouch Junior had impersonated Moody the year before. Then Tonks, who gave their wands back to them, was introduced. Tonks was very likeable and had a friendly disposition, quite a contrast to Moody.

"You look just like I thought you would Harry. You know Sirius is my Cousin and if Sirius is your Godfather that makes me your god-cousin." Tonks laughed. "I suppose that's a silly way of putting it."

"Yes it is," growled Moody. But Harry was pleased at the thought of having more family even if it was a god-cousin.

"This evening's lesson will be about concealment and its many forms. In a battle against dark wizards and witches you may not have the luxury of being able to physically out maneuver your enemy. You could be wounded or otherwise disabled." Moody thumped his wooden foot on the floor giving his words real meaning. "You may not be ale to, for whatever reason, to disapparate. Or, as in your case," looking at the three of them, "may not yet have learned the art of apparition. Regardless, you are left with a choice to hide, or attack. If the number and strength of your enemy is unknown your only choice is concealment.

A concealment spell works best for a room, or hiding place. Whether the hiding place is a closet or under a table doesn't matter. The major advantage of a concealment spell is that it conceals the three senses, sight, sound and smell. Once cast the area of concealment will appear to any onlooker as it did, without you in it. You can talk or yell it doesn't matter, they won't hear you. The disadvantage is that if the area of concealment is entered, the spell is broken. In other words, if you have placed a concealment spell on a room and someone enters it they will suddenly see and hear you. If you are hiding under a table with a concealment spell and someone sticks their head under it they will see you. However the look on someone's face about to be stunned, point blank between the eyes, can be very amusing." Moody gave a nasty chuckle. "And let that be a lesson to ya. If you suspect someone might be under a table with a concealment spell don’t stick your head under it. Tip it over from a distance."

"A disillusionment charm is more local in nature and more permanent. You will need to undo the charm once it has been put in place. The advantage is that you will not be revealed if someone were to enter a room. The disadvantage is that it only conceals sight. Also be aware that someone with exceptional eyesight may see some blurring if you move. So it's very important to remain silent, as well as still, if using a disillusionment charm. Step forward Potter, it's important you all see and experience what a disillusionment charm is like. Tonks, you take Weasley."

Moody rapped Harry hard on top of the head and Harry felt a curious sensation as though Moody had just smashed an egg there; cold trickles seemed to be running down his body from the point the wand had struck. Harry heard Ron say, "Ow!" and Tonks reply "Sorry, did that a little hard." Harry turned and watched as Ron seemed to have invisible paint, starting from his head and going down to his feet, melt him away into nothingness.

"Hey look at me. I'm invisible," chortled Ron. "No, wait. I'm not invisible. This is something else."

Harry noticed some blurring at what must have been Ron's hands waving around as Ron said, 'look at me'. It wasn't invisibility but more like a chameleon effect. After Hermione had been disillusioned they all had the charm removed. It felt like something hot instead of something cold as the charm undid itself starting from the head down to the feet.

"Another useful item is an invisibility cloak." Moody continued. "You have James' cloak don't you Potter?"

"Not with me, but yeah I have it."

"Good. Anyway, the main advantage of an invisibility cloak is that it doesn't need magic."

"How's that helpful?" asked Ron.

Moody said slowly with ominous implications, "There are ways of detecting when magic is being performed, as Mr. Potter is painfully aware. If I remember correctly you received notice of an illegal hovering charm once."

"Yeah, but that was Dobby."

"Then you've realized by now that the detection for the use of magic is not discriminatory." Moody paused letting that sink in. "The disadvantage of an invisibility cloak is that a strong gust of wind could expose you if the hood comes off or the cloak lifts too high off the ground. And it does not conceal sound or smell."

"We now come to disguises, and this is where Tonks will demonstrate." Tonks threw her hood up and turned away from them. "If I were a dark wizard in pursuit of a young Auror witch who had just turned the corner in front of me I might say something like. 'Halt! We've got you now Tonks. Reveal yourself'"

Harry, Hermione and Ron were shocked when Tonks turned around and lowered her hood revealing an old witch with long gray hair and nasty looking teeth. In a crackling voice she replied, "Wha's this about? I know not of anythin' called Tonks. I was on my way to the Hog's Head for a pint a' brew, if ya knows what I mean. Care ta join me?" winked the old witch.

"Pay special attention that Tonks had something to say, a reasonable explanation, to go with her change in appearance. This is what makes a good disguise and can mean the difference between life and death."

"Always so gloomy Moody," said Tonks in her normal voice, still looking like an old hag. She then had a concentrated look on her face as if she were trying to remember something and her face changed back to normal but her hair was now short and black with white tipped spikes. "You make it sound as though there's a Death Eater around every corner."

"We're living in dark times again," growled Moody. "You'd all do well to develop a suspicious nature."

"Well I'd like to know how you do that," Hermione asked Tonks.

"Oh, I'm a Metamorphmagus. That means I can –"

"Change your appearance at will," Hermione finished for her.

"Oh, you're a sharp one," commented Tonks as Hermione beamed.

"Let's get on with the lesson. The main objective this evening is to teach at least one of you to master the concealment spell. You will need a means of practicing what you learn in these special lessons, unobserved. You may also want to discuss matters of the Order that you cannot dare let anyone else overhear. This is an advanced spell and not an easy one to master and it could be a long night, even for a time-delayed room."

Moody was right. They had used the Sanctum's lavish bathroom as a practice room for the concealment spell and after six hours, and two breaks, a lot of one on one and two on one instruction; Hermione was the only one showing promise of getting close. She hadn't vanished from sight but she had managed to conceal sound. Harry had watched her go through the motions of a triumphant "YES!" but hadn’t heard a thing.

"Excellent Hermione!" exclaimed Tonks. "You've almost got it. Go ahead and remove the spell. Remember? Retego." Hermione nodded and removed her incomplete concealment spell. Harry watched Hermione mouth the word Retego and Tonks went in to give her a few last tips. Hermione cast the spell one more time 'Obumbro', she and Tonks disappeared.

"Good, this evening's lesson is over. Granger evidently has the hang of it, very adept. With her help I think you two may have it down soon."

Harry looked back at the bathroom doorway and there were suddenly two Hermiones. The one in Tonk's robes said, "Okay, which is the real Hermione."

"The one in Hermione's robes of course," replied Ron.

"Ha, we had enough time we could have changed robes. Tells us, who's the real Hermione." They both strode out so Harry and Ron could get a good look.

Ron circled the two and shrugged. "I dunno. I can't tell. Can you tell Professor Moody?"

"'Course I can tell. Tonks broke her leg once while going through Auror training. I can see the fracture." Moody's magical eye didn't betray which one might be Tonks but did its normal thing of constantly surveying the surroundings.

Harry took a turn and circled the girls. They looked exactly alike down to the curls, hair color and eyes. Then he looked deep into a pair of dark brown eyes, the one wearing Tonks' robes. Something seemed to be missing. He looked deep into the next pair of brown eyes. The thing he was looking for was there, a feeling, the urge to lean forward and kiss her. He had to will himself not to do it. It would have been embarrassing for both of them. Still…..

"You. You're the real Hermione," Harry said grinning. The Hermione in front of him beamed.

The other Hermione pouted, gave a concentrated look and reformed into Tonks. "Darn, what was it? A tint too much purple with the brown eyes?"

"No, you both looked exactly alike. I'm not sure how to explain, how I knew. I just did."

"Very good Potter, I'm surprised you could tell the difference. Tonks is probably the best at disguise the Order's got. I'm calling it a night. I'm not as young as I used to be. How about you Tonks, ready to go?"

"Not just yet. I'd like to relay a message to Harry from Sirius."

Hermione figured that was her queue to leave. "You can tell me what Sirius said later Harry. I'm tired. I'll wait for you both on the other side of the barrier." Hermione didn't need to force a yawn, it came on its own. "Yeah, big day at Hogsmeade tomorrow. Don't stay too long."

Hermione left while Moody was picking up parchment and illustrations he had brought to teach concealment.

Tonks eyed Harry and Ron. "Are you two sure she doesn't know about your dance lessons?"

"I don’t think so," Harry said uncertainly remembering Hermione's suggestion on how to take care of sore feet.

"How could she?" interjected Ron. "And why do you ask?"

"Lupin told me you two would like some lessons. And I'd be more than glad to help."

Moody coughed. "I'd recommend that you remove the breakables before you begin. See you at the next meeting Tonks." Moody turned and headed for the threshold as Tonks stuck her tongue out at his back. "I saw that," said Moody just before he stepped across.

"I was pretty sure you would," replied Tonks.

Tonks turned to the two boys. "Are you sure you don't want to go and bring Hermione back? I'm sure it'd be a lot more fun to learn with her." Harry raised an eyebrow at Ron and didn't say anything.

"Uh, no. It'll be more of a surprise this way," Ron said sounding more as if he was trying to convince himself more than anyone else. Harry shook his head and rolled his eyes at the ceiling.

"Suit yerselves then. I brought my music player so we can practice to some real music rather than count off steps." Tonks pulled out a small wooden box with hinged lid, placed it on a table and opened it. The box was slightly larger than a ring box and had a treble clef symbol on the lid. It was lined with dark red velvet and had a circular indentation. Harry thought it could easily be a coin display case. Then she pulled out a half dozen multicolored discs that Harry realized had miniature wizarding pictures and titles, with fancy lettering.

"Nice," said Ron as he scanned the titles. "Oh yeah, you've got Lovefire's latest songs too. They're going to play at our Fall Dance," Ron said smugly.

"Aww, now I wish I was a Hogwarts student. Maybe I could impersonate one, eh? It looked as though she gave it a fleeting thought and just as quickly dismissed it. "Anyway, you guys are really lucky. I hear Cheryl Silvertone and her group are booked up at a lot of events and are difficult to get. Extremely popular this year. Have you ever heard them Harry?"

"Ah, no. Living with muggles and all."

"Thought so, by the way Sirius described it, nasty lot. Let's put Lovefire in first." She placed a disk, with a smiling silver haired young witch on it, inside the music player and closed the lid. She tapped it once with her wand and Harry was immediately enveloped in theatre quality sound. It didn't make any difference where he stood, or even if he walked around it sounded perfect, as though he were at the center of every note. It seemed to be the same for Tonks and Ron as well. Cheryl Silvertone had a beautiful voice.

Tonks had a variety of music ranging from fast to slow. She admitted that she wasn't that good at slow dancing and proved it by stepping on Harry and Ron's toes almost as much as they stepped on hers. However, when it came to the fast dancing Tonks was good. She had a few fancy moves that Harry and Ron caught on to quickly. In the process of fast dancing Tonks managed to accidentally kick Ron once and knock over a chair. Harry was beginning to see what Moody had meant, that she was somewhat clumsy, but it was easily overlooked because of her friendly personality.

"Whoo," she said breathing heavily, her face flushed. She had been dancing almost non-stop for an hour alternating between Harry and Ron or dancing with both of them when playing faster music. "Hermione's been waiting almost ten minutes. Now before we go Harry I can tell you that the place Sirius is staying at is the Order's new headquarters. I can't tell you where specifically because Dumbledore is the Secret Keeper, but I believe he will tell you before Christmas. Sirius is so looking forward to seeing you again and hearing all about Quidditch. He's been bragging about you being made captain of the Gryffindor team."

"I'd like to see him as well."

"So would I," said Ron.

"I think you will," smiled Tonks, "Hermione too."

They found Hermione asleep, sitting down and leaning against the wall of the tunnel. Harry smiled and gently shook her shoulder. "Hey… Herm."

She woke and looked into his eyes and said groggily, "Harry, is it over? Have we waited long enough?"

Harry knew instantly that she was referring to their agreement to wait before giving into the feelings they had for each other. It took him by surprise and knew she wouldn't have asked the question in front of Ron if she hadn't been half-asleep.

"Yes, we're done talking with Tonks sleepy head." Ron extended a hand to help her up and Harry did the same.

She looked at Ron and remembered where she was. "Oh," she said and let the two of them help her up. "Thanks." They secretly made there way back to Gryffindor Tower looking forward to some sleep and a Saturday at Hogsmeade.

A little while latter at the Headquarters of the Order Tonks had entered quietly only to trip over the umbrella stand next to the door. Tonks and the umbrella stand were deftly caught before they crashed to the floor.

"Dang, did it again. Thanks Sirius."

"No problem, cousin. What news of my Godson?"

"I believe he and Ron Weasley will do just fine at the Hogwarts Fall Dance. Maybe just a little more practice, it wouldn't hurt. And you're up late. Having trouble sleeping again?"

"As if there were anything for me to do," said Sirius dryly. "To tell the truth I wanted to hear about Harry." Tonks relayed what Harry and Ron had said about Quidditch and how much Harry was looking forward to seeing him at Christmas. She also told him how she had made herself look like Hermione to see if the boys could tell them apart.

"Showing off again, eh?" Sirius grinned.

"Umm yeah, but thing is Harry could tell the difference."

"You don't say." Sirius looked thoughtful.

"It was the way he looked into Hermione's eyes… It reminded me of when I was a little girl and you used to look into Sarah Campbell's eyes. Have you ever tried to find out what happened to her Sirius?"

"Tonks, please, you know what she did. Besides, she will have found someone and have a family by now." Tonks and Sirius made there way to the kitchen. Sirius put water on to boil for tea and they both sat down at the kitchen table to wait. Sirius sighed. "Ever hear of a love potion that's lasted almost seventeen years?"

"Nope. I could put out an inquiry for her if you like."

"No, don't do that," Sirius said quickly. "I've still got a price on my head and if any unscrupulous witch or wizard thought she could be used against me…. Well, you understand."

"I see what you mean. But will you ever look her up, find out what became of her?" Tonks got up and poured tea. She turned to give Sirius a cup, almost dropping it in the process but Sirius was ready again.

"If we ever get through this, this war. If we finally get rid of Voldemort and his Death Eaters….maybe." They both sipped tea in silence thinking personal thoughts and of dark times that may lie ahead.

They may have started the morning out tired but when it was time to go to Hogsmeade the excitement kicked in and they were ready. Hermione reminded them again to meet at The Three Broomsticks at one o'clock before they parted. Harry and Ron made a beeline to Honeydukes Sweetshop, loading up on all their favorite sweets. Ron wanted to go to Zonkos Joke Shop next but Harry talked him into going to Gladrags Wizardwear to get Dobby another pair of socks first.

"Hasn't Dobby got enough socks? He certainly doesn't need any hats. I think he has every hat that Hermione's ever knitted. I mean really, trying to free the house-elves by leaving those things in the Common Room."

"I know, she means well enough. From what I've seen, I don't think that most house-elves want to be free. Dobby on the other hand seems to be an exception. I mean what creature wouldn't want to be free, treated like he was by the Malfoys. I kind of like these." Harry held up a pair of black socks with silver and gold moving planets on them.

"Nah, Dobby likes the bright and wild kind. Something that a normal wizard wouldn't want to be caught dead in let alone wear. Something more like these." Ron held up a pair or rainbow colored socks, the bright colors still swirling around. It looked like someone had stuck a spoon into a rainbow, stirred it up, and dipped in a pair of socks. They were bright, they were gaudy, and Harry agreed that Dobby would like them better.

Harry picked up a pair of white socks with brightly colored flowers with fluttering butterflies all magically designed into the material. Harry thought to himself, 'Winky helped take care of Hermione and me in the Hospital Wing over the summer just as Dobby did. Maybe she would like a pair as well.'

When they stepped out of Gladrags Harry's keen eyes spied two young men with bright red hair down the street towards The Hogs Head.

"That looks like Fred and George down the side street."

"Yeah, it has to be them. Strange, usually Fred and George are always into some kind of trouble but lately they've taken such an interest in getting a business started they don't seem to have time. I wonder what they're up to now. What do you say we go check it out?"

Harry glanced at his watch. "Not much time before we're supposed to meet Hermione but yeah. Let's go."

Even before Harry and Ron got close they could tell Fred and George were in a bad mood about something. When they got close it was easy to see fire in there eyes, their wands to the ready.

"I say we take him. First Bagman and now this bloke. I've had it up to my eyeballs." George lifted his wand and started to go around the corner of the building. Fred pulled him back.

"Not yet. We need to think about this. Oh, hey there little bro', Harry," said Fred. George lowered his wand but didn't put it away.

"What's wrong? And who are you getting ready to curse?" Ron asked hesitantly.

Fred motioned around the corner with a jerk of his head. "See that greasy haired git leaning against the building over there stuffing his face? He just cheated us out of fifteen galleons and we were just discussing how to get it back."

Ron's jaw dropped, "Fifteen galleons? Where did you get fifteen galleons?"

"Tut, tut, little bro'. Don't get in a twist about it. What's more important at the moment is getting it back. And I think you two could be of assistance." George brightened, eyeing the two and put his wand away just as two more Gryffindors came running up.

"Oi! What's up?" asked Jim Bennet, his younger brother Tim right behind him.

"Yeah, what's the meetin' for? Got another product to test?" asked Tim.

"No, nothing like that at the moment," said Fred who proceeded to tell the Bennets what was going on. Six pairs of eyes looked around the corner checking on the thief eating a rolled up something that looked like a burrito. He was a lean looking wizard in his thirties with unkept clothes and hair. He had a dirty face and a short pointed black beard.

Harry had to ask the question. "Just exactly what were you trying to buy and how did he cheat you?"

"We were trying to buy. . .," Fred glanced at Ron, "some seeds. We need them in developing our Skiving Snackboxes. We weren't exactly experts on identification of the seeds and he slipped us some look-alikes. The no good -," said George trailing off with a slew of unsavory and derogatory names. "I was just getting ready to suggest that Harry and Ron provide a distraction while Fred and I sneak up from behind and relieve his purse of our galleons, and put back his worthless seeds."

"Oh, hey. Let Tim and I provide the distraction. Harry and Ron can be lookouts."

Fred gave the two brothers a coy look. "Hmmm, what did you have in mind?"

Identical impish grins formed on the Bennet brother's faces. "Leave that up to us," said Jim. "And you'll definitely know when. And as for what we've got in mind? Well…" The brothers faces suddenly turned innocent as two angles. "All we're going to do is talk to the nice gentleman." Tim winked at Jim and they both snickered.

Fred and George agreed, but suggested that everyone make a hasty return to Hogwarts after the ploy was sprung.

"But we're supposed to meet Hermione at the Three Broomsticks within a quarter hour," said Ron hastily. He was either hoping to thwart the operation altogether or get himself and Harry removed from it.

"Oh, that. She invited me and Fred as well. Something hush hush. Give Hermione our regards, but I see no reason why you two can't make it, unless you're seen. Ready? Tim, Jim?"

Fred and George went quietly around the side. Jim and Tim nonchalantly walked up to their quarry who was still absorbed in eating. Harry watched Jim and Tim intently while Ron fretted in his ear about Fred and George having money and probably involved in illegal activities. Jim and Tim seemed to be talking away to the man who was only nodding in reply. Harry was watching it all unfold. Jim saw a signal from Fred and George who had taken up position, crouched low to the corner of the building, wands out and with a clear view. Jim watched the man raise his hand up for another bite, waiting, waiting for exactly the right moment. And as the thieving wizard opened his mouth the two brothers took on that same impish grin. It reminded Harry the look a child might have just before they did something they knew was very naughty. Jim had evidently said something extraordinarily insulting as Tim stood by, smiling gleefully, nodded his head in vigorous agreement. The man was so startled he dropped his food all down his front and threw what was left onto the ground, swearing. Jim and Tim took off screaming and giggling in opposite directions. The thief was evidently so incensed by what Jim had said that he was swearing at the top of his lungs shooting wildly aimed curses from his wand that didn't hit either of the fleeing Bennets. Fred and George found all the activity to be more than ample distraction as one made a tear in the thieving wizard's robe while the other pulled out his purse, made the exchange and put it back.

Mission accomplished, Harry and Ron quickly made their way to the Three Broomsticks trying not to laugh too loud before they were out of earshot.

Ron snorted, "I wonder what Jim said that made that guy so mad? Did you see the look on his face?"

"I have no idea but I'd like to find out. It must have been really bad," Harry chuckled, glad Ron was no longer fretting about his two older brothers. Harry was still uncomfortable at the thought of eventually having to tell Ron the money they had came from him.

Harry and Ron entered the Three Broomsticks and found Hermione and Ginny along with an elderly witch at a table near the back. There was nothing about the witch or her appearance that was striking, unusual, or exceptional. In fact she was very ordinary in appearance. Her plain brown robes, plain brown-grey hair, even her blue eyes seemed ordinary. As he and Ron approached the table Hermione and Ginny looked ecstatic and barely able to contain themselves motioning for Harry and Ron to take a seat.

"Harry, do you have a couple of knuts?"

"Er, yeah, I probably do."

"Well, hurry up and buy one of Cheryl's good luck trinkets. You too Ron."

"Two more butterbeers?" asked Rosemerta strolling by, waiting on tables.

"Yes, and I'll buy," said Hermione glancing at Harry and Ron as they dug into their pockets for money.

Harry took a seat between Hermione and Ginny putting two knuts on the table in front of him. Ron was digging into his third pocket.

"Ron, I've got you covered," said Ginny sliding knuts across the table toward Ron. "You probably blew all your money at Honeydukes anyway."

"Er, thanks. And I did not," said Ron taking a seat next to Hermione and giving Ginny an indignant look.

"Alright," said Hermione, "Harry, Ron, this is Cheryl. She has some very intricate and hand made good luck trinkets for sale. It's not unusual for an elderly, and unemployed, witch or wizard to sell charmed trinkets. Cheryl, this is Harry Potter and Ron Weasley."

There was something in the way that Hermione was talking that made Harry feel there was more going on here than she was saying, but he figured he'd find out soon enough.

The witch nodded to Ron and then Harry, glancing briefly to Harry's forehead before asking in a raspy voice, "Aren't we expecting two more?"

"Fred and George told us they wouldn't be able to make it."

"Yeah, they had to get back to Hogwarts in a bit of a hurry, along with the Bennet brothers," said Harry. Hermione raised an eyebrow, Harry and Ron just grinned back at her. She took it as a story to hear later.

"There loss," said Ginny.

"What? For missing out on some useless trinkets?"

"Ron, mind your manners," scolded Ginny.

Hermione slid a note on the table toward Harry. Harry turned it up and read.

Try not to act surprised when you get your trinket.

Hermione took the note back and slid it to Ron. Ron had one of those 'What?' looks on his face. Harry shrugged and held out two knuts to Cheryl who took them and handed him a miniature basket, no bigger than his thumb, with tiny life-like flowers. Harry was looking over the craftsmanship of the trinket when he noticed Ron wasn't looking at his trinket but was gaping at the elderly witch he had just bought it from. To Harry's amazement the elderly witch was no longer elderly.

"Good, from the looks on your faces I'd say the money I spent on this disguising spell was worth what I paid. The spell is broken only for the recipient of a trinket." Her voice was no longer raspy but rich and resonant. Harry watched her put away two remaining trinkets. Evidently they had been intended for Fred and George. Harry was now looking at a witch in her mid twenties with silvery colored hair and dark brown eyes. He recognized her from a music disc that Tonks had of Cheryl Silvertone. This was the Cheryl Silvertone sitting at the table with them.

"I've already explained to Hermione and Ginny what I've asked you here for. I'm wanting to know more about the 'Breath of Life'. According to legend, Merlin performed the spell on his lover Nimue when she was presumed dead so there is little known about the spell. I thought it could make for a great love song if I knew more about it. And since all of you are the only ones to have been part of, or witnessed, the 'Breath of Life' I thought I would ask you directly. Hermione here was gracious enough to set up the meeting. Hermione, since you were the one brought back. Maybe you could start."

Hermione told all about her experience and what she remembered from within the spell. Harry and Ron told about the frantic dash to Hogwarts and about what happened before the spell was cast by Dumbledore. Ginny told about her brief glimpse of the spell as Fawkes, Dumbledore's pet phoenix flew into the Hospital Wing.

"Fawkes?" asked Harry, Hermione and Ron.

"Is there some significance to a phoenix being involved?" asked Cheryl.

"No, not that we are aware of. It's just that we didn’t know," explained Hermione.

Cheryl went over the highlights of what happened again to be sure she had it right and then looked at Ginny sitting next to Harry and Ron sitting next to Hermione. "I just have to ask. By chance is there anything going on here? You would make two very cute couples."

"We're all good friends," Harry responded almost too quickly. Ginny tried not to blush and nodded in agreement. Hermione confirmed it was true, that they were all good friends.

"I'm taking Hermione to the Fall Dance," said Ron with pride in his voice.

"Yes, I will be at the Fall Dance and I fully intend to see every one of you there as well. Harry, are you taking anyone to the Fall Dance?"

Harry felt warm around his neck. "No, I'm going alone."

"I'm going alone too," Ginny said squirming on her chair, her cheeks with a touch of color.

Cheryl rose from her chair and shook everyone's hand. "Thank you all very much and I'll see you in a few weeks."

The four of them watched Cheryl Silvertone leave out the front door of the Three Broomsticks. "Blimey," said Ron. "Fred and George are going to be surprised at who we met."

Harry, Hermione, Ginny and Ron had secured a table in the Gryffindor common room right after the evening meal. Hermione had prodded the boys to tell her what mischief the twins and the Bennets had been into earlier that required them to make a hasty retreat back to Hogwarts. Harry and Ron gave a full account. There were three concerned looks at the table about where Fred and George could have gotten the money they seem to have but the mystery of what Jim Bennet had said to the thieving wizard overshadowed their concern, for the time being.

Fred and George came bounding into the common room and up to the table. "Well guys, what was Hermione's big secret we missed out on?"

"Oh, I almost forgot." Hermione dug into a pocket in her robe. "Cheryl, wanted us all to have her latest music disc." She handed out five discs and kept one for herself. Everyone was pleased to have one.

"Why thank you Hermione but who did you say gave us these?"

"Cheryl Silvertone of course."

The twins eyes got big. "No! You're kidding, right?"

"You mean that George and I missed out on meeting the Cheryl Silvertone?" Everyone gave the affirmative. Fred and George flopped down into two chairs,'

"You know Fred, business deals can certainly mess up social opportunities." Fred nodded in agreement.

"What I want to know is what you two are up to and where did you get all that money?" Ginny asked. Harry tried not to look uncomfortable even though Ginny was asking the twins.

"Now Ginny, you ask more than we're prepared to tell at the moment," replied George. Fred leaned back in his chair and winked at Harry from behind George.

"Oi, Jim, Tim. We want to talk to you." George motioned for the two brothers to come over to the table. "Fred and I…well, I guess we all would like to know what you told that bloke."

Jim and Tim came up to the table smiling. "Well, er, I don't know . . ." said Jim. The brothers looked at Hermione and Ginny.

"Oh, I got ya," said Fred, "you'd rather not bruise a lady's sensibilities. Is that what you're saying?" The Bennets nodded. That just made the boys that much more eager to hear what it was and they quickly got up and huddled over in a corner.

"Boys," Hermione said with exasperation. "Why don't they just come out with it, or not say it to begin with."

"It doesn't matter. Ron will tell me when he gets back. Being a little sister, I know a few things. He has to tell me." Hermione just grinned at Ginny's comment but was surprised at the outburst from the huddled group. Harry and Ron had dropped to the floor howling in laughter. Fred and George were clutching their sides while Jim and Tim looked smug.

The boys made their way back to the table, Ron was still clutching his side, Harry took off his glasses wiped his eyes and put them back on, Fred and George were ribbing each other.

"Okay Ron, I want to know."

"What makes you think I'm going to tell you?"

"Come here and I tell you why." Ginny whispered in Ron's ear.

"Oh." Ron's ears turned pink and he swore under his breath. As Ron whispered into Ginny's ear the Bennets took a step backward and looked around the room. Ginny's eyes got big, she started to cover her mouth but put her arms around her stomach instead, she snorted and laughed blithely. Finally catching her breath "Oooooh…I don't think I've ever heard it put that way." Jim and Tim looked relieved but suddenly took another step backward as Ginny whispered into Hermione's ear with much anticipation from the rest to see her reaction.

Hermione blushed. "T-that's rude. T-that's very rude. Besides, that's not physically possible anyway."

There were snorts, a 'What?', and Ginny covered her mouth in surprise.

"No, no. You don't understand Hermione." Ginny whispered in her ear again and Hermione turned a deeper shade of red.

Ginny giggled, "It's okay Hermione, you didn't grow up with five older brothers." Ginny patted Hermione on the back while Jim and Tim were trying to look innocent.

Hermione decided it was time to make her Prefect rounds. Her face still full of color she stood up, adjusted her Prefect badge and gave Jim and Tim a reproachful look before she left the common room, without a word. A round of snickers followed her departure as Jim and Tim returned to looking smug.

"I agree with Ginny mates. I've never heard it put quite that way. Where did you ever hear such a thing?" asked George.

"Ah, we have our source," replied Tim.

"And we would appreciate that particular insult not being spread around. We wouldn't want to tarnish our reputations or anything like that." Light laughter followed Jim's request along with some joking about reputations. Harry, Ron and Ginny assured Jim that they had no intention of repeating such an insult but Fred and George remained silent.

After a pleading look from Jim, Fred finally said, "Let's just say I reserve the right to repeat it where it's deserved." More laughter followed.

Ron suggested a game of wizarding chess to Harry but Harry reminded Ron about how little time they had to study with Quidditch, regular lessons – other lessons, and not to mention O.W.L.s at the end of the year. Ron reluctantly agreed but made Harry promise a game of wizard chess after a couple hours study.

Hermione returned from her rounds pleased to see Harry and Ron studying. She picked up a Bertie Bott's bean amongst the pile that was laying out, knowing that they didn't mind. Both boys looked up, waiting to hear the flavor.

"Mmmm, gingerbread."

"Wha'? How can she always be so lucky Harry?"

Harry laughed. "You're just sore because you got a rock flavored one while ago."

"Oh Harry, you're supposed to go see the Headmaster."

"Now?"

Hermione nodded. "The temporary password is 'jawbreaker'."

"What about our game Harry?"

"Maybe later, or tomorrow," Harry shrugged.

"Wizard chess?" Hermione asked with disdain. She thought that wizard chess was barbaric.

"Yeah, Harry said he'd play me a game after we studied a bit."

"I suppose…since you've been studying. I'll play you."

"Great ! A challenge." Ron looked at Harry, "Not that you're not, that is."

"No problem." Harry knew that he wasn't that good at chess and that Ron was exceptional.

Just as Harry stood up to leave Hermione asked, "So, when are you going to tell us what this is all about?"

"When I understand more about it myself, see you later."

"Come in Harry."

As usual, Harry didn't have to knock on Dumbledore's office door. The door opened, on its own, and Harry stepped in.

"I have to admit I've been looking forward to this," said Dumbledore. The door closed behind Harry and he felt himself scooting across the floor toward Dumbledore's desk as though he were being pulled by a rope, standing rigid on ice. "Have a chair." A chair slid up behind him as he came to a smooth stop in front of the desk. All this had been going on while the Headmaster was reading intently through notes and papers scattered all about his desk, peering through his half-moon glasses. Harry sat down and as Dumbledore looked up, all the papers and notes stacked up and put themselves away. A pot of hot tea and two cups came sailing through the air landing delicately upon the desk and began to pour. The pot paused in mid air over Harry's cup. "Would you like a cup Harry?"

"Yes, please." Harry was entranced and delighted to watch the Headmaster do all this magic without a wand. It made Harry almost giddy at the thought he might be able to do such things as well. They both sipped tea, both delighted in their own way, student and teacher.

"Let me start by telling you what I've learned in using my own wandless magic. It is a concentration in the calming of mind and emotions. Emotions are what make us human but the lack of control over emotions can lead people to do terrible things to one another, and to themselves.

Correct me if I'm wrong but I believe you've found your wandless magic to work under certain conditions. Beyond panic, beyond fear, your wandless magic has worked for you. Take for example when you were tested with the Flamels help disguised as Hermione's parents. The other condition would likely be when you are calm and drained of emotion."

Harry thought about how he had made a letter from Sirius burst into flame without giving it much thought and nodded.

"Your goal is to not suppress emotions but to control and direct them where needed. Emotions are powerful tools to witches and wizards. To conjure a corporeal patronus a wizard or witch must concentrate on the happiest moment of their lives. But in order to do wandless magic Harry, you have to go a step further. Not only must you be able to concentrate on the happiest moment of your life you have to keep your wits about you and not let other emotions overcome the magic you are trying to do. Here, the best way to illustrate is to demonstrate." Dumbledore wadded up a piece of parchment and rolled it out onto his desk. He then waved his hand, "Wingardium Leviosa." The waded up parchment rolled half way down his desk and back. "Give it a try. Relax, and try not to be anxious."

Harry did as he was told. He took a deep breath and relaxed. He waved his hand and said "Wingardium Leviosa." The waded up parchment rolled down the desk and back. "Cool !" Harry exclaimed.

"Good heavens. The boy can do it too," said one of the pictures on the wall.

"What do you expect. It is Harry Potter after all," said another.

"Freaks, both of 'em, Dumbledore and Potter," said a third.

Dumbledore looked over his half-moon glasses at the portrait of the former Headmaster who had said the last comment. The others on the wall were either in silent agreement or shaking their heads in disapproval, but very interested in Dumbledore's reaction regardless. Without expression Dumbledore said, "That will be quite enough Detraneous. It is one thing to criticize a fellow Headmaster, it is entirely another matter to belittle a student. Another comment like that and you'll find yourself silenced for the rest of my tenure here at Hogwarts." A few "Here, here's" ensued from other portraits as others remained silent either in approval or disagreement. The plump round figure of Detraneous only glared back from his portrait without a word.

"I apologize for Detraneous, Harry. He was one of Hogwarts most biased and prejudice Headmasters. And as far as everyone here knowing about our special abilities, it is of no concern. None can say anything about what happens in the Headmaster's office. It's a magical oath woven into the very fabric of the canvas and oils of the paints. Nothing can be divulged. Again I apologize, but let us get back to the task at hand. Go ahead, try once more."

Harry waved his hand again. "Wingardium Leviosa." Nothing happened, his mouth dropped open, Harry was perplexed.

"Your first attempt was superb but did you by chance let some excitement overtake you on your second attempt?" Dumbledore asked knowingly. "Your goal is not to suppress that excitement but to manage it." Dumbledore's eyes twinkled. "Actually it is not necessary to say the words or have any hand movement to perform wandless magic, only think it."

The wad of parchment sprang to life jumping up in midair as it flattened itself out and then folded itself into a paper airplane that zoomed around their heads. Dumbledore grinned looking into Harry's eyes. "It is not even necessary for me to watch by eyesight. And the delight I feel at showing off takes a backseat to our conversation and my concentration to my paper airplane's aerobatics." After doing a few loop-de-loops the paper airplane glided smoothly to a landing on the desk.

Harry groaned, "This is going to be a lot of work. I think mastering frustration is going to be at the top of the list." They both laughed.

An hour and a half later Dumbledore called their lesson to an end. "That will be sufficient for the lesson this time Harry. Let's call it a night shall we. More tea before you leave?"

"Yes, thanks."

"I will recommend that you make it a habit that you appear to use your wand under all circumstances. Discretion is severely important."

A fluttering of wings and Fawkes landed on Harry's shoulder letting out a single beautiful note that made Harry feel warm inside. It always amazed Harry at how light Fawkes was for such a large bird.

"Ah, I see Fawkes wants to say hello. He seems particularly fond of you Harry. I don't believe I told you that he was involved in our efforts to revive Hermione. Though I'm not sure how or why, I'm fairly certain he played a large part in that success."

Fawkes dipped his head down low peering at Harry with a dark and benevolent eye. Harry petted Fawkes and thought, 'Fawkes, you are always there when I need help the most. I wonder if I'll ever be able to repay you.'

9. The Dance

*** I know this is drawn out on getting Harry and Hermione together. But the story was started early and I promise they’ll be together for the start of term next year. An easy promise to keep since that’s what I’ve written ;) Besides I need the coming summer to put together the remaining pieces of my plot. J Hopefully this chapter will show the emotional turmoil still going on and a “tease” as to what is going on between Harry and Hermione – besides the obvious. ***

Hermione stopped in the corridor looking at Jim and Tim scrubbing the stone floor on their hands and knees. "Tsk, detention again? At this pace you'll surpass Fred and George. Speaking of Fred and George, I think you two should reconsider being test subjects for Weasley's Wizard Wheezes. Don't look so surprised. I've noticed how much time you've spent in the infirmary. I've also noticed…" Hermione glanced up and down the corridor, took a couple of steps closer to the now startled Bennets and spoke her next words more quietly. "You're also not the only ones that use the hidden passage ways. I don't know how you acquired the Marauder's Map but it was created in less dangerous times. There are things going on at Hogwarts that require the utmost discretion." A group of Hufflepuffs started to come down the other of the corridor toward them. "We'll talk more about this later. Just remember what I said." Hermione left the two shocked brothers. She had to admit it was funny to have caught them so off guard that they were unable to put on their innocent looks. She headed toward the Gryffindor common room listening to their fading chatter behind her as she suppressed a chuckle.

"Holy crap! Is there anything that Prefect Granger doesn't know? I'm beginning to think she would know what color underwear I had on."

"You wear colored underwear?"

"Of course not, you idiot."

"Hey, at least I'm not ugly like you…."

Study, study, study, seemed like that's all he got done lately. The way everyone talked you'd think the O.W.L exams were the end of the world. But Harry knew better. There was always Quidditch and the team was shaping up to be the best ever, giving confidence to Gryffindor House that the Quidditch Cup would be theirs once more.

"Day dreaming?"

"Maybe I was contemplating a difficult potion," Harry grinned as he turned to Hermione.

"More like day dreaming about the Quidditch Cup. No, I'm not psychic. The drawing on the corner of your parchment looks vaguely like the Quidditch Cup," Hermione teased.

"Oh….," Harry said sheepishly as Hermione smiled.

"Ready for this evening's lesson?"

"You bet. I'm looking forward to seeing Remus again."

"Me too, maybe he can help me with my concealment spell. I can only get it to work part of the time."

Harry grinned. "Bugs you doesn't it."

"You don't have any room to talk. You've cast it correctly only once and we really need to get this down." Wanting to change the subject, "Where's Ron?"

"He went to the kitchens to nick us a snack. All this studying was making us hungry."

"Good grief. Don't you two ever get enough to eat? Boys…. What's he bringing back?"

Before Harry could answer Hermione's attention was brought to a crowd gathering around Fred and George who had just put up an advertisement offering money for anyone willing to be test subjects for products they were trying to develop. Hermione put her foot down saying it was coming to a stop. The twins just looked smug and Harry wondered how she was going to accomplish it without going to the Head Girl or McGonagall. Harry had to choke back a snort when Hermione lowered the boom and said she would owl Mrs. Weasley if they didn't bring their testing on fellow students to an end. The twins looked like they had been thumped between the eyes.

Tonks was assisting Lupin with their lesson this time. The entire lesson was a review of everything they had learned previously. The real emphasis was put on mastering the concealment spell where Hermione's technique was adjusted and she was able to cast the spell most of the time. She was engrossed in details of the many variations of the spell with Tonks when Remus informed them.

"Harry has just performed a nearly perfect concealment spell. Even though we cannot see him or hear him, we all know he's on the other side of the open doorway to the bathroom. If you step up to the doorway you will find yourself forgetting that Harry is in there and the closer to the doorway you get you will start thinking of something else you need to do or someplace else you need to go." Hermione and Tonks were impressed but Ron looked envious. He had only managed to conceal sound with his spell with the one time it partially worked. Overall, it was a good lesson and toward the end, Hermione had another convenient excuse to leave at the same time Remus departed for the night. Tonks eyed the boys for not including Hermione in their dancing lesson, but shrugged it off and showed them a new dance move that was sure to be a hit at the Fall Dance.

Monday after classes found Harry and Ron out on the Quidditch Pitch taking a break watching Katie, Alicia and Angelina put the substitute Chasers through their paces after the main practice. The breeze was whipping at their scarlet Quidditch robes as they viewed the practice from their brooms. At least the wind wasn't as bad as the week before that were nearly at gale force. Harry figured the weather would be nearly perfect for the game on Sunday when they took on Slytherin. Harry took a quick look at the ground below them and saw Hermione in her regular spot in the stands watching them practice and doing homework. The wind was blowing her curly brown hair in all directions but the pages of the book she was reading were quite steady. Harry was sure she had used some magic to keep them from fluttering back and forth. As he looked back to see Alicia giving Mandy instructions on strategy for a Chaser a thought in Harry's head just popped out.

"I'm thinking about not going to the dance." Harry hadn't really meant to say it out loud and regretted it just as soon as the words had left his mouth.

"What? You're kidding right?" Ron turned is broom to face Harry. "First you turn down Cho, and now you're thinking about not going? What's up mate?"

"I - well - it was just a thought." Harry felt he had put himself on the spot and he couldn't very well tell Ron the real reason he didn't feel like going. Harry was ever so grateful when Ginny came sailing up and asked Harry to show her some dives that would be useful in catching a Snitch.

Ron had been pestering Harry as to why he didn't want to go to the dance and wasn't satisfied with Harry's non committal attitude as to whether he would, or wouldn't go. Ron had personally given up on trying to find out what was going on, but he had evidently switched to other tactics. Fred and George accosted Harry on the way down to the Halloween Feast.

"Oi, Harry. You're not really going to back out of the dance are you?"

"Especially after Ron's been carrying on about a new dance move you both seem to know. Been kind of a mystery to both of us how Ron knows how to dance in the first place." George rubbed his chin in thought. "Regardless, you don't want to try and come down with some illness."

"Yeah, it's so obvious. Madam Pomfrey always gets a sickly lot just before a big social event."

"Whatever is botherin' ya it's not as big of a problem as you think. Chin up and let's enjoy the feast."

'So much for that thought. I guess I'm not the only one to think of coming down with an illness.'

For Harry, the Halloween Feast was one of the more enjoyable events at Hogwarts. However, it was always followed by some private time, after everyone else had turned in for the night, their sugar highs finally abated. Harry sat in the middle of his four-poster bed with an album in his lap, the scarlet curtains drawn closed. It was close to midnight and he was feeling devoid of emotion. 'Maybe tonight I could….' Harry took out his wand. "Obumbro," he whispered. It worked, he had placed a concealment spell within his four-poster. To test it he said, "Ron, are you asleep?" No one stirred. His confidence rose and he shouted, "RON ARE YOU ASLEEP!" No one stirred. Finally he relaxed and a small door opened in the back of his mind as his hand shook opening the first page of his photo album. Fourteen years ago, about this very time, he had lost his parents. Lord Voldemort had killed them both and had tried to kill him too. The wizarding pictures of his parents smiled and waved gaily to him. The tears fell unabated and for the first time in a long time the sobs were not held back either.

Hermione woke up and listened. She thought she had heard someone crying but listen as intently as she might all she could hear was the breathing or occasional snores of the other girls in the dorm. 'Must have been a dream.' She went back to an unpeaceful sleep.

The Gryffindor Common room, not to mention the entire castle, was abuzz about the upcoming dance. Who was going to wear what, who was going with who, and how fantastic Silver and Lovefire were. The closer to the time of the dance the more depressed Harry was feeling. In fact, Harry had just about made up his mind that he wasn't going to go. But late the night before the Fall Dance Hermione caught Harry alone in the Common room.

"Ron told me that you may not go to the dance. Please Harry, come to the dance. This isn't easy for me either. No matter what happens or how all of this turns out, I want us to be friends. And that includes Ron. Besides, it was your idea that I say yes when he asked."

"I - sure - of course - I'll go," Harry stuttered. Harry felt like the bottom of his stomach had dropped out as Hermione gave him a weak smile, turned and headed off to the girls' dorm. He felt like kicking himself for insinuating that Hermione say yes to Ron. He was frustrated that Sirius wasn't able to help with the dilemma between himself and Hermione. He just wanted to scream. He reached out and grabbed a cushion from a nearby chair.

The entire day had been a futile attempt to study or concentrate. All the teachers were exasperated at everyone's inattentiveness; all the students' minds were on the upcoming dance. Now the dance was a little over an hour away. He looked in the mirror at his navy blue 2-button tuxedo with satin notch lapels. It had a non-vented coat-jacket and matching satin vest. Everything seemed to be in order except his bow tie. Ron was next to him having more difficulty with the bow tie than he was. Ron had the very same style of tux as Harry except dark brown in color. Fred and George knew Ron didn’t want formal dress robes and had checked with Harry before they got him any formal muggle attire. Harry and Ron suddenly looked at each other in disgust and pulled their bow ties off. They unbuttoned their shirts two buttons down and gave each other a satisfied nod.

"Uggh, Ron what is that? Cologne?"

"Yeah, want some? Girls are supposed to go wild over it. I figured the more the better."

Harry wrinkled his nose. "I think maybe you're supposed to use a little less and no I was thinking of something not quite as strong."

"Harry, you can use some of mine, it has a light scent. Gran said mum liked dad to use it." Neville offered Harry a blue rectangular bottle with the word 'Souhaitable' in sparkling silver etched on it. Harry took off the top.

"Not bad. Thanks Neville."

"It's not an aphrodisiac or anything like that. Neville shuddered. "McGonagall said we would serve detention under Snape for such things, since he's in charge of potions, and I wouldn't risk that.

"Harry, do you suppose Hermione likes me?"

"Sure. She likes us both. She likes Neville too," said Harry putting the top back on Neville's cologne.

"No. I mean really likes me."

Harry almost dropped Neville's cologne bottle. "I –uh, don’t know. Here Neville thanks again. I think she's trying to sort out if she really likes anyone in particular Ron."

'We both are,' Harry thought to himself.

Ron had a dreamy look wash over his face and Harry felt like he was standing in mud not firm stone floor. This was not working out as he thought. Then he wondered how he thought it was going to work out in the first place. Harry put on the broach pin that Ginny gave him for his birthday knowing it would likely annoy any of the Slytherins, especially Malfoy, as the first Quidditch match was coming up on Sunday and made his way to the Gryffindor common room. Obviously Ron was going to wait for Hermione and something inside of Harry ached at the thought of seeing her come down the steps from the girls dorm when she wasn't going to the dance as his date.

"Neville, why don't we go on down to the Great Hall. No telling how long Ron will be waiting for Hermione. Ron didn't say anything, just rolled his eyes at the ceiling.

"Ginny asked me to walk down with her. It's not a date or anything she just asked me to walk down with her. Want to walk down with us too?"

"I don't know. It's difficult to say how long –"

"Looking good Harry," said George.

"You too little bro'. Nice dress robes Neville. And isn't that the pin Ginny got ya Harry?" asked Fred.

"Yep." Harry reached up and tapped the pin making it roar. Neville looked surprised but the Weasleys knew what it would do. "I expect to annoy as many Slytherins as possible, especially a certain Slytherin Seeker." They all laughed.

Out of the corner of his eye, Harry saw a girl's figure coming down the steps and briefly thought it might be Hermione. Ginny stepped into the Common Room drawing immediate attention from Fred and George.

"Well would you look at our little sister. I dare say she's growing up. Not to mention you've completely altered your robe." Fred paused waiting to get the look he wanted, a mixture of indignation and uncertainty before he said anything more. "Looks good actually. Mum would be proud."

"Of the sewing work. Not necessarily what you've done to your robe but yes, I like it too," said George.

"Yeah, not bad Ginny," said Ron with raised eyebrows.

Ginny had taken her lilac colored formal robe and converted it into a flared evening dress with long loose sleeves and low, but not too low, neckline. The waist was raised, but the dress was still close fitting, making her look slim and taller than she was. Her hair was still long and golden red but with added waves, gently curving outward at the bottom. After seeing that she had her brothers' approval Ginny expounded upon what she had done to her formal dress robe in a mock formal voice. "Please notice the flared skirt, how it's lined, partially interfaced and with princess seams." She curtsied and laughed, hugging her brothers Fred and George. But when she got to Ron, who was acting reluctant, she wrinkled her nose. "Oh for heaven sake Ron." She grabbed him by the arm and pulled him off to the side. Harry heard Ron talking back to her.

"I do not. And stop acting like Mum."

"Suit yourself, but I still say you should go upstairs and wash some of that off."

Alicia, Katie, and Angelina joined everyone in the Common Room and eyed Harry their captain.

"Maybe the captain is willing to dance with his teammates before the game on Sunday for good luck," teased Katie.

"Female teammates please," added George. "See you all in the Great Hall." The seventh years left talking about Lovefire and Quidditch.

Harry, Neville and Ginny were just about to leave when Ron let out a slow, "Wow". They all turned to look as Hermione came down the steps.

Ginny giggled and went into another spiel describing what Hermione was wearing. "Here we have an enchanting evening gown in shimmer, lace and chiffon. Notice the empire bodice is overlaid with lovely floral lace, edged with venise trim, and sparkling appliqué. A graceful a-line high-low skirt of pink shimmers overlaid with chiffon, topped with feminine double flutter sleeves in floral web lace and trim. Completed with satin streamer bow and Prefect badge pinned to the side of the neckline with discretion." Ginny was taking great delight in seeing Hermione and Ron together.

"Bravo!" exclaimed Neville who suddenly felt self-conscious.

"Why thank you Ginny, Neville." Hermione glanced briefly at Harry who was too speechless to say anything. She then turned to Ron and asked, "Are we ready?" Hermione briefly wrinkled her nose but didn't say anything. However, Ron noticed and looked at Ginny who was giving him a look of 'I told you so'.

"Am I wearing too much cologne?" Ron asked, indignant that his sister could be correct.

"Ah, maybe just a little," Hermione, offered gently.

Ron's ears turned pink. "Okay then," he said with a huff glancing toward Ginny and then to Hermione. "If you'll wait just a sec I'll wash this off. Neville can I borrow some of yours?" Harry could barely hear Ginny trying to discretely tell Ron he didn't have to change cologne just tone down what he had on. But Ron only grunted in response, Ginny shook her head at Ron's back as he and Neville went upstairs.

A fourth year girl appeared at the top of the steps. "Ginny, there you are. Tina has torn her gown and we wondered if you could help out since you're so good at sewing with a wand."

Harry and Hermione were left standing together, an awkward feeling between them.

"You don't like my dress? You didn't say anything," Hermione said pouting teasingly. She dropped her chin and looked at him with brown eyes that betrayed some nervousness.

"Of course I do. Very beautiful, I was momentarily speechless is all." And it was true, she had taken his breath away. He couldn't begin to understand everything Ginny described about Hermione's dress but he liked how the short little fluffy sleeves hung down just past her shoulders. "But the dress is only complimentary. Much like the colors of dawn complimenting the rising sun."

Hermione relaxed and smiled saying in a soft voice, "Thank you Harry."

"Your hair is very nice too." Hermione's curls were gone replaced by loose loops of brown hair swirled around and bunched up in the back pinned with a petite bundle of small white flowers, a prominent lock of hair hanging loosely across her forehead. "Very elegant, almost angelic but I've grown so accustomed to all your curly hair - nice change though." It occurred to Harry that maybe he was flirting with Ron's date, but he was telling the truth. Surely, that wasn't a bad thing. A feeling of frustration washed over Harry and he had the urge to tell her this wasn't working out. That he couldn't help it, he loved her and this nonsense of testing needed to come to a stop.

"Hermione I -"

Jim and Tim Bennet came sailing down the stairs almost tumbling into a pile but slid across the floor instead.

"Let's Party!"

"Cut a rug man." The Bennet brothers twisted around as though dancing to music. "Oh hey, Harry, Hermione. You guys look good."

"See you in the Great Hall."

"Cut a rug?" Hermione laughed.

"I think they've had too much American influence."

"I'm glad you decided to come to the dance Harry."

"Yeah, I almost forgot I promised Cho and Ginny a dance." Harry noticed Hermione straighten and wondered what it was he had said. But before he could say anything else Neville, Ron and Ginny came down and they all headed to the Great Hall.

Tables with lanterns and chairs lined the edge of the Great Hall that had been spruced up with decorations for the occasion. On the far side of the Hall Harry could see a large table full of refreshments. There were trays full of snacks that replenished themselves and a large multi colored fountain punchbowl. He watched as two sixth year Hufflepuffs held up their cups toward the fountain. One said, "Punch" and the other said, "Pumpkin juice." Two small streams, one red and one clear, suddenly sprouted arching up into the air and then down into their cups stopping precisely when they were full. The center of the Great Hall was devoid of furniture but was filling with milling, chatting students, along with the drifting smells of perfumes and colognes. Harry scanned the Hall noting a variety in all kinds of formal attire, wizarding and muggle, varying colors and styles. It appeared that every Slytherin was wearing wizarding robes though and Harry wondered if there were any that might like to dress otherwise but were afraid of being outcast from their own school House. Harry looked up at the enchanted ceiling and thought it spectacular, showing off the night sky, twinkling stars and shining moon. The moon was nearly full and only a few hours shy of being at its zenith directly overhead.

Harry caught sight of Cho in the crowd. She looked very pretty wearing a light blue strapless dress that went down to the calf of her right leg but was open above the knee of her left leg and stood out amongst her Ravenclaw friends. Her long black hair had been done up with small tied and flowered knots, one in front, a larger flowered knot in back. She saw him and started to make her way around the crowd just as Dumbledore stood up from the Headmaster's Chair, in the staff area, and the Great Hall filled with quiet anticipation.

"Welcome to the Hogwarts Fall Dance. The Yule Ball of last year was well received and gave us a chance to have fun outside of our well-intentioned and spirited House rivalries. And to ensure the festive spirit I present the popular Silver and Lovefire." Dumbledore waved his hand toward the stage as torches brightened around it and the Hall erupted into applause and died down as Cheryl Silvertone wearing a tight fitting pink and silver outfit stepped forward. Her hair was the same soft and shiny silver color, her singing trademark, but with more body and curls than Harry remembered from Hogsmeade. Silver's dark eyes were full of energy and passion. This was her element. This was the place she gave her all. She gave a robust thank you to the Headmaster and introduced the rest of the band.

Harry's thoughts were quickly contemplating how the evening would go. 'I'll take care of my obligations with Ginny and Cho. Maybe Angelina, Katie, and Alicia won't bother to track me down. I didn't actually promise them a dance. Then I'll find a chair in the back of the room and leave when no one is looking.' Deep in thought of how to escape tonight's dance he was surprised to hear his name announced from the stage.

"Before we begin there are a few people I want to make sure are here this evening; Hermione Granger, Harry Potter, Ginny Weasley and Ron Weasley." Harry along with the others all waved from the crowd in turn. "Good to see all again. And I believe there are two more Weasley's, Fred and George." Fred and George waved. "That's right - twins. If you could all find time to see me just before we pack it in I would appreciate it, thanks. Okay! Are we ready to dance?"

"Hi Harry. Shall we –," Cho started to say but Ginny stepped deftly in front of her. Cho came to an abrupt halt nearly walking into the back of Ginny.

"Dance?" Ginny said smiling innocently and put her arm through his not giving him a chance to answer.

Cho gave the back of Ginny's head a mean clenched-jaw look that instantly changed to a smile as Harry looked past Ginny. "The next one is mine," she said sweetly.

Harry and Ginny headed out onto the dance floor as the band started to play. Cho had reverted to giving Ginny a mean look to her back. Knowingly, Ginny looked back over her shoulder at Cho giving her a long face. The only thing missing was Ginny sticking her tongue out, Cho's jaw tightened as she fumed.

Out on the dance floor Ginny pointed at Harry's Gryffindor pin grinning broadly. Smiling back Harry tapped it making it roar attracting attention from only a few nearby who could hear it over the music. The next dance was with Cho followed by the Gryffindor chasers, Katie, Angelina, and Alicia. In addition, the Gryffindor substitutes Hanna Nelson and Mandy Strongwil reserved a dance with Harry as soon as he got back from the refreshment table. Harry was feeling frustration that had been unable to slip out as he originally planned. There was a keen interest in how he and the others knew the famous Cheryl Silvertone, and everyone seemed to be watching him. And he was trying hard not to watch Hermione with Ron. 'What if she discovers she likes him more than me?' A small voice in the back of his mind answered making his hear sink. 'Isn't that why you encouraged her to dance with Ron? To be sure?'

Feeling warm, Harry decided to shed his jacket on the way to getting some cool pumpkin juice. The coat rack he approached talked to him saying, "What's your name young man?"

"Harry Potter"

"Very good, put your garment here." An empty coat hook wiggled up and down. He hung up his jacket and transferred his Gryffindor pin to his vest. His hopes of annoying Malfoy were about to be realized as he approached the refreshment table. Crabbe and Goyle were stuffing their faces with snacks that replenished themselves as quickly as they took them.

"What's the matter Potter? Couldn't get a date to the dance?" drawled Draco, Pansy Parkinson clinging to his arm. Both of them were prominently displaying Prefect badges on their formal dress robes.

"It was so difficult to choose from so many I decided this way I could dance with them all. Well, that's if I have time." Harry lied, in his heart he really wanted to dance with only one, but goading Malfoy was far too much temptation to pass up. Harry couldn't help but grin as he saw the thought race through Draco's mind and Pansy stiffen.

"Is that pin supposed ensure a win Sunday? Because you'll need more than that to win."

"I'm not relying on just luck." Harry tapped the pin making it roar and it did indeed annoy the Slytherin's making Harry glad he made it to the dance for that, if nothing else. Harry kept tapping his pin ever so often.

"I'm relying on the skill and experience of my team not to mention the arrogance and overconfidence of the opposing team. What's the matter? Surely a snake wouldn't be bothered by a little lion's roar." Harry's comments and repetitive roars of his pin brought Crabbe and Goyle out of their feeding stupor to focus on Harry. He could see them flex their large hands.

"That's serpent, as you're fully aware," quipped Pansy.

"I'm sorry, you're quite right, serpent is the Slytherin mascot. I seem to recall having killed a rather large one once." Draco looked even more annoyed but a look of glee came over Draco's face as he looked past Harry. Harry knew the look all too well and braced himself to hear the detestation of Professor Snape's voice.

"Well, Mr. Potter. Enjoying the dance? Not causing a disturbance are we? Why don't I just take that pin to make sure."

"This is a birthday gift," Harry said, regret starting to form at the thought of losing it.

"More appropriately worn at a Quidditch match I'm sure. Two points from Gryffindor for being disruptive at a school function." Draco and Pansy grinned broadly while Harry was feeling a surge of indignation.

"I'll take it if you don’t mind, Professor Snape. I'll hold onto it for him since it seems to be a disturbance." McGonagall took the pin from Harry's outstretched hand and put it on the neckline of her own dress. "Yes, very nice. And how does it work again?" Harry made a tapping motion with his hand. McGonagall tapped the pin making it roar. "Did you enchant this Mr. Potter?"

"No, Ginny Weasley did. She gave it to me for my birthday."

"A fourth year managed such a charm? Impressive. Two points for Gryffindor." She held up a cup to the drink fountain and said crisply, "Punch," adding, "You can get this back tomorrow Mr. Potter"

Trying to make his way back to a table an arm slipped through his and started tugging.

"Oh, the next one is a slow dance Harry. Let's dance. Nice vest by the way," said Cho pulling him out onto the dance floor. Cho looked over her shoulder and cast Ginny a triumphant look. Ginny tried not to react but daggered eyes gave her away.

"What happened to the Gryffindor pin you were wearing?" asked Cho while they danced.

"Professor McGonagall is wearing it." Harry grinned. "Seems the Slytherin's were taking offense. She said she would give it back tomorrow."

"I see." Cho smiled. Being a Ravenclaw, she was no fan of the Slytherins when it came to Quidditch. "Where did you get the pin?"

"Ginny gave it to me for my birthday."

"I should have given you something," pouted Cho.

"That's okay, you don't have to do anything like that. It was a relatively small party at the Weasley's." Harry gave a brief smile remembering.

"I suppose Hermione was there as well?"

"Sure."

Cho gave Harry a knowing look and said, "You seem to know where they are on the dance floor."

"Who?"

"Ron and Hermione of course."

"Not really, just a general direction."

"You seem to have a keen interest in them."

"They're my friends. I just want her, I mean them, to be happy."

"I'm sure you do."

There was a flash that left a spot in Harry's vision. Collin Creevey had taken their picture. He had been taking lots of pictures all around the dance floor with his new camera.

"Want a picture?" grinned Collin. Harry wondered why he was asking since he had already taken it.

"Only ten knuts apiece." Cho held up two fingers and Collin quickly pulled out a small scroll of parchment and short quill writing down the order.

"My treat," she smiled as they continued to dance. Harry looked at Cho and how pretty she was and thought, 'Last year I would have given most anything to dance with her at the Yule Ball. But now…'

"See much of Hermione over the summer? Besides on your birthday?"

"It wasn't actually the day of my birthday that we celebrated. Hermione and I spent almost three weeks here in the Hospital Wing, including my birthday."

"Whaaat?" Cho stopped dancing. "I read that Hermione had died but then she was here at the beginning of school and there were all these wild rumors that she had been attacked by a Death Eater and that there was something wrong with her…her eyes. You mean that's all true?"

"Yes, it's true. Ron and I helped save her life. Headmaster Dumbledore invoked the 'Breath of Life' in order for us to do it." Cho stood there giving him a look of amazement, as the song ended, making him feel uncomfortable.

"It seems you manage to go around saving lives Harry. Except…"

Harry had a lump in his throat and knew they were both thinking Cedric. "Thanks…for not hating me."

Cho's eyes watered as she shook her head. "Someday…maybe – you could tell me…"

Harry only nodded in reply feeling awful .

"Excuse me. I've got to go." She left hurriedly trying to hold back tears. A group of Ravenclaw girls gathered around her as Cho made her way to the girls' bathroom. A few of them gave Harry dirty looks making him feel worse, but he didn't mean to make her cry.

"What's wrong with Cho?" asked Ginny.

"Cedric," was all Harry got out.

"Oh." A poignant moment followed that was finally interrupted.

"I'm sure Cho does not blame you for Cedric's death. He was killed by Voldemort after all." Ginny flinched at the mention of Voldemort but Harry was interested in who had said the name without reserve, like he did himself.

"Harry, this is my friend Luna Lovegood. She's in my year, but in Ravenclaw.

"Wit beyond measure is man's greatest treasure," said Luna in a singsong voice.

Harry raised an eyebrow as Ginny bit a finger to keep from laughing. Luna had straggly but neatly combed, waist-length, dirty-blond hair. She had very pale eyebrows, and protuberant eyes that gave her a permanently surprised look and was wearing a necklace of polished moonstone. She was wearing a dress similar to Ginny's in style but the sleeves were very loose and the color of the dress was very different, with colors of blue, yellow, black and green that were moving around. The slowly moving colors reminded Harry of different colored inks that never quite mixed.

"No one has danced with Luna yet tonight. Maybe you would be willing?" asked Ginny.

But before Harry could answer Hannah and Mandy chorused as the next song started. "Harry what about us? Don't forget we're next. Good luck for the team ya know."

"I know," said Mandy excitedly. "You can dance with both of us. It's a fast song." Hannah and Mandy took one of Harry's arms practically sliding him out onto the dance floor.

After the dance Harry said, "That was different – and fun." He looked back toward Luna and Ginny. "I wonder why no one has danced with Luna?"

Hannah snickered, "Probably because everyone thinks she's loony. You know they call her Loony Luna."

"Really?" Harry felt a pang of empathy for Luna. He knew what it felt like to be avoided.

"Would you like to dance Luna?" Luna held out her hand and Harry led her back to the dance floor as they waited for the music to start. "Would you be interested in learning a new dance step?"

"If you would like to show me, yes."

The music started and Harry showed Luna the new moves that Tonks had taught him and Ron. Luna caught on quickly and they both drew admiring attention from those around them.

"You can't help but love each other. It's part of the spell," Luna said above the music.

"Love? Who?"

"You and Hermione. It's part of the spell, 'The Breath of Life'."

Harry's head spun, 'What did Luna just say?'.

"Ow. You stepped on my toe."

"I'm sorry. It's my fault. I wasn't paying attention." The music stopped and they left the dance floor greeted with half a dozen pleas to be shown the new dance steps that everyone had seen them doing out on the floor. "Luna can show you. I need a drink." Some of them looked disappointed but immediately turned their attention to Luna who seemed more than glad to show them. About eight to ten people had taken up part of the dance floor, Luna the center of attention, as Harry headed for another shot of pumpkin juice. Still feeling warm, he decided to take of his vest too. He walked up to the coat rack looking for where is jacket had been hung.

"Name?" the coat rack asked.

"Harry Potter."

"Your jacket is over here." His jacket wiggled up and down on a hook. He added his vest to the hook. Harry looked sharp; long sleeve white shirt with cuff links, the top two buttons undone, navy blue slacks and shiny black shoes. All a complimentary contrast to his unmanageable black hair, round glasses and emerald green eyes. When he got to the punch bowl fountain he thought of Professor McGonagall and decided on punch instead of pumpkin juice.

While savoring the cool punch drink Harry noticed two seventh year Slytherin boys arguing and a Sixth year Slytherin girl taking delight at being the center of their argument but acting like she was at a loss as to what to do. The Head Boy and Head Girl were trying to calm the situation but it didn’t look like they were having much luck and detention was almost assuredly the outcome. Things were in fact deteriorating and Harry thought they were going to come to blows or worse, they might wildly cast spells hitting innocent bystanders. And with the rage that was on their faces they might cast some bad curses without thinking what they were doing. He had a sudden thought of inspiration. He walked up to the Sixth year Slytherin girl.

"Care to dance?" The girl looked Harry over calculating the situation and accepted. The two Seventh year Slytherin boys were no longer arguing but giving Harry evil looks. Harry thought, 'If looks could kill.'

"Why did you ask?"

"To diffuse the situation."

"Typical Gryffindor, the constant peace makers."

"And why did you accept?"

"Obviously to let the two of them decide how to win my affection without having to use brute force in such a public setting. They can fight it out later. As for right now they are focusing their anger on you which is okay by me"

"My name is Bethany by the way. Thanks for the dance."

Harry felt used but he did volunteer. He looked across the dance floor and saw Hermione and Ron standing together. 'My two best friends.' Harry had about all the dancing he wanted, and was about to retrieve his jacket and vest when Silver made an announcement from the stand.

"The next song will be a new song I've written that hasn't been played anywhere. Its debut will be here at Hogwarts." The crowd applauded enthusiastically. "The song is about a legend. The legend of the greatest of our kind – Merlin, and how he saved the life of his beloved Nimue. It's about the 'Breath of Life' and Nimue lost in a world between life and death. As it so happens, the 'Breath of Life' has again been performed and is a legend no more." The crowd murmured. "Hermione Granger has survived a near death experience and was saved by two friends who were willing to risk their lives, Harry Potter and Ron Weasley. Since Harry Potter was her first and acted as the conduit of life I would ask that Harry Potter and Hermione Granger please take the floor to themselves and dance to this new song." Cheryl added smiling broadly, "It's a slow song." "The name of this song is 'Call My Name'."

Harry was dumbfounded; it just didn't seem to be real. He heard someone say, "Go on Harry." And felt a gentle push. He saw himself walking forward out onto the dance floor but didn't really feel his feet beneath him. Hermione approached from across the floor and looked as though she was in the same state of mind, a look of surprise, shock, and joy on her face. They stood on the dance floor facing each other in wonderment. Silver brought out her wand and made the torches and lanterns dim. The moonlight from directly overhead bathed Harry and Hermione in silver-blue, giving a surreal look and making Harry's white shirt shine brightly. From the stand Silver spoke in a solemn foreboding voice.

"Lost – near death – Nimue found herself in a strange, cold, and dark place. Where she was and which way to go she did not know. If only – someone – would call her name." Silver used her wand again whipping up a cool breeze that circled around the Hall and then around Harry and Hermione gently blowing their hair and lightly rippling their clothes. The torchlight brightened as they reached out their hands and embraced, her right hand in his left, his right hand on her waist, her left hand on his arm. They had the entire dance floor to themselves as Cheryl Silvertone started to sing. Her voice was hauntingly beautiful drawing out the words of the song that seemed to tug at the heart. Harry and Hermione started to dance. Harry felt the warmth of her touch, her hand in his, as he took a step turning slowly, Hermione matching his step and his movement. The crowd around them began to fade away as he looked upon her soft gentle face. She was beautiful with a touch of color in her cheeks, a smile to capture his heart, and chocolate brown eyes that embraced his soul. He gazed briefly at cherry lips that he had known three times before, a secret they kept between them. Deep he looked into her eyes and was lost in them turning and moving while Cheryl Silvertone's voice wrapped around them.

Hermione looked up into emerald green eyes that were peering deep into her own and was lost in their gaze. Time had no meaning as the world around them became brighter and enveloped them. Tiny shimmering gold flames began to appear all around as they danced, but they were oblivious to anything but each other. The blue-silver moonlight shining through the enchanted ceiling combined with the gold dancing flames drifting around the two like lazy fireflies, was nothing short of breathtaking.

Where am I

Call my name

All alone

Call my name

I want to live

See the light

Give me life

Wake me with a kiss

I’m lost, find me

Call my name

Somewhere in the darkness

Call my name

I want to live

See the light

Give me life

Wake me with a kiss

Some were gaping, pointing, asking questions of each other as to what was going on. Others were Ooooing and Ahhing.

"Aren't they the perfect looking couple?" said a fourth year girl dreamily. Several drawn out Yeah's followed.

"Where did all the gold sparkle stuff come from?"

"Look, Dumbledore is doing it."

Dumbledore was indeed doing something. He was waving his wand around as little golden sparks floated around the end of his wand.

McGonagall leaned forward from one of the staff chairs. "Albus, what are you doing?"

"Actually Minerva, I'm making some golden sparks appear at the end of my wand - nothing more. Beautiful song don’t' you think?" McGonagall looked suddenly surprised and then a fixed smile quickly appeared as she nodded understandingly sitting back in her chair.

The mood of the song had been pleading and heart wrenching but the last verse changed to hope, became uplifting and ended in a long thrilling crescendo. Harry and Hermione stopped. They leaned forward and almost kissed before the glittering gold light disappeared amidst a thunderous applause.

They looked around surprised and a little embarrassed. It was over and it seemed like it had just begun. They said thank you to each other. Hermione turned reluctantly heading back toward Ron though still smiling. Harry's heart sank with each step she took.

"Disgusting, Potty showered with all that attention and our Mudblood loving Headmaster making it worse," Pansy quipped looking smug.

Draco agreed, but watched as Hermione walked back towards Ron, Harry looking on. "Yes, it is. I wish there was some way to make life more difficult for him." Draco looked at Harry with loathing. "He's been a gorged Chizpurfle in my cauldron for far too long." Draco watched as Harry headed toward the coat rack. Draco suddenly barked at Crabbe and Goyle, "Stop stuffing your faces and find out where Potter is going." He eyed Pansy, "I mean Potty." They both snickered.

"That was quick. Where did he go?" Crabbe and Goyle both shrugged.

"Don't know. It was like he disappeared," said Crabbe. Draco shook his head and rolled his eyes.

Hermione had stopped dead in her tracks when she looked up from the floor. Ron stood in front of her stern faced, arms folded.

"I always thought you were supposed to dance with the one that brought you."

Color rose in Hermione's face and a small fire started to sizzle in her eyes. Briefly Ron thought, 'Merlin, she's cute when she's mad.' But his thoughts were jolted when Hermione swore, grabbed his arm and drug him away to a more secluded area of the Hall.

"And what is that supposed to mean? This petty jealousy you have of Harry has gone on long enough." Her already blushed face was turning more so. "The song and the dance were honoring my first. Don't you think Silver will play the song again? This time to honor my second."

Ron hadn't thought of song being played again but stammered, "I – I would have been willing to be your first," his ears turning pink.

Hermione's voice shook, "In Merlin's name Ron. Don't you think I know that? Try using your brain. You're supposed to be the school chess champion. Use some logic. Why was I attacked and nearly killed? Because Harry is my friend. You could have been attacked yourself. Why? Because Harry is your friend. And don't tell me that Harry and I wouldn't have been willing to duel with death to save your life. Try thinking about it from Dumbledore's perspective. He went to such drastic measures because of what Harry might do if I had died. Harry was my first because he has no family, you do. Yes, your heard me, the Dursley's could care less. And what if something had gone wrong? What if Harry had died trying to save me? Ron, I swear, sometimes you are the most pigheaded,….." A steady steam of descriptions poured forth. Some of them Ron wasn't sure what they meant but he was sure they weren't complimentary. His own face had turned a dark red matching Hermione's. He was utterly speechless, his mouth hanging half open. Silver's solemn voice came out across the Hall. "Lost – near death –"

"Come on," you owe me one more dance." Hermione didn't give him a chance to argue and would likely have drug him by his feet if he had tried to resist. Ron couldn't ever remember seeing her so mad.

The two of them danced, red faced and tight jawed. However, a song like this one can't be listened to without touching the heart. Hermione listened to it as though for the first time. As Silver ended the song with the same thrilling crescendo a number of dancing couples kissed on impulse. Hermione and Ron only looked at each other, the bright red of their faces having drained away during the dance leaving Ron with a look of guilt and Hermione sad.

Hermione reached up and hugged him making him lean over far enough she could whisper in his ear.

"I'm sorry Ron. It's just that Harry loves you like a brother. He loves your family like the one he never had. I just want us to be friends. Is that truly so much to ask? I – think I'm ready to call it a night. Walk me back to the Common Room?" Hermione asked with pleading brown eyes.

Hermione turned to Ron before heading up to her dorm. A mixture of guilt and defiance still riddled Ron.

"You almost kissed him. – In front of everyone."

Hermione sighed. "Ron, what if I had? He saved my life you know. And so did you." She reached up, pulled him by the neck, and gave him a quick kiss. "Thank you, by the way." Ron was stunned. Hermione gave a little half-wry smile. "Harry must be quite a friend. I don't know too many guys willing to learn to dance with their mate." If she hadn't been feeling so sad she would have laughed at the look on his face. She left Ron standing there, dazed, head reeling, eyes about to pop, rooted to the floor.

Harry had left in a hurry with an intense feeling to hide. He just wanted to disappear for a while. Get some fresh air. The Astronomy Tower was the first thing that came to mind. He grabbed his jacket and vest from the coat rack and was glad no one was paying attention to him as he left. He had to speed up his pace twice as he left He thought two different people were going to walk right into him before he got out of the Hall.

The night air was cool and brisk making him put his vest and jacket back on. The moon was still bright, dimming the surrounding stars. But it made the landscape around Hogwarts easier to see. For some reason Harry wasn't startled by the sound of wings and something landing on the ledge beside him.

"Well, hello Fawkes. I thought it was Hedwig, but it's good to see you." Harry stroked Fawkes in silence before reflecting on the evening. "I hadn't intended to dance much at all tonight. Instead, I feel like I danced with half the girls of school – I know I didn't. Do you know what the best part was Fawkes?" Of course, Harry didn't expect Fawkes to answer. "I got to dance with Hermione." Harry sighed. "It was wonderful. It felt like we were in our own little world. But I almost kissed her in front of everyone, Fawkes. And she was Ron's date." Harry gave an involuntary shudder. "I don't know what to think. It all seems….so hopeless."

Fawkes gave a solitary note that warmed Harry to his toes. Harry took off his glasses and wiped his cheek.

"Thanks Fawkes. About time to turn in, eh?"

"Headmaster Dumbledore, it was an excellent evening. The rest of the band wanted me to tell you how much they appreciate playing for Hogwarts. I also wanted to compliment you on that charming display of glittering lights around Harry and Hermione. It was an elegant touch."

"I must say I cannot take the credit. I'm sure your new song was the inspiration," he smiled.

"Would you or any of the staff like a music disc of the new song?"

"I would be delighted." Silver handed Dumbledore enough music discs for himself and the entire staff.

"I had intended to give away more but Fred and George Weasley were the only ones of the group I asked to show up at the end of the dance. They said they would give the rest theirs in the morning. I was looking for Harry Potter but he seemed to –"

"Disappear?" Dumbledore finished for her, his eyes twinkling.

10. More Lessons

Harry had slept in longer than he intended. He wanted to meet with the team this morning and go over the plays they intended to use the next day. Harry made his way down the steps to the common room only to find Ron making his way up.

"About time, I thought you were going to sleep all day," said Ron giving Harry a strange look.

"It's not that late. I doubt the team has had breakfast yet," Harry said with more hope than sureness. Then catching Ron's look, "Is something wrong?"

"Nothing, it's just that Fred and George have been gloating the past fifteen minutes. They won't say what it is until you come down to the common room. And no, the team hasn't had breakfast yet."

Harry was relieved he hadn't truly overslept and also thankful he wouldn't have to hear comments about the captain being late. He and Ron made their way to a table with Fred, George, Hermione and Ginny. Harry had to agree that Fred and George were looking very smug this morning.

"What's so important you had to wait on me?"

"The tables have turned. Seems everyone forgot to meet Cheryl Silvertone after the dance except for me and George."

"Here you go ladies." George handed Hermione and Ginny each a new Music disc. Fred handed Harry and Ron one each as well.

"Oh my gosh! Is this the new song?" asked Ginny.

"'Call My Name'?" asked Hermione with surprise.

"One and the same. We had a nice chat with Cheryl after the dance."

"She said we were both quite handsome but had trouble telling us apart. Haven't the slightest idea why," said George grinning.

"Was most interested in knowing more about the joke shop we intend to open after we finish here at Hogwarts. Keen on the jokes herself."

"Wanted to know if we were taking on investors," grinned George even more broadly. But he suddenly changed the topic after seeing looks of shock from Ron and Ginny. "Anyway, got those to ya." He motioned to the music discs. "The team is still meeting back here in the common room after breakfast, right Harry? See you later then." Fred and George both left for the Great Hall.

"Mum and dad will be so disappointed."

"I know," said Ron sadly.

It was too much. Harry had decided to tell them who Fred and George's first investor was - himself. Just as Harry opened his mouth, a bleary-eyed Colin Creevey stumbled through the portrait hole. Bloodshot eyes and smiling he was carrying a large stack of envelopes looking very pleased with himself.

"There you are, excellent, got your pictures."

"Colin Creevey, have you been out of the dorms all night?" asked Hermione sternly.

"By the time I realized it was after hours I decided to spend the night printing pictures. I didn’t want to risk detention or costing Gryffindor points. Besides, I think you'll agree the pictures are worth it." Colin handed out envelopes from the large stack he had. Harry noticed his was thicker than the rest. But Ron stood there holding onto his envelope while everyone else started opening theirs.

"It's okay Ron. I got it," said Hermione.
"Oh, okay. Thanks." The tip of Ron's ears turned pink.

Harry knew Ron had very little money. And what little he did have he usually spent at Honeydukes. Harry thumbed through the wizarding photos of himself dancing with Ginny, Cho, the girls from the team and many others. His eyes bulged as he pulled out an eight by ten of himself and Hermione turning slowly to music now unheard, glittering golden flames and silver-blue moonlight illuminating them.

"How did –," Harry started.

"I didn't know –," Hermione stuttered looking just as confused as Harry. "Where did all the gold colored lights come from?"

"Dumbledore did it. Everyone saw," said Ron flatly.

"Nice picture don't you think?" interjected Ginny waving a picture of herself and Harry dancing.

"Yes, it is," Harry said politely and turned to Colin. "Ah, how much do I owe you Colin?"

"Not a single bronze knut. Dumbledore paid for yours and Hermione's. Actually he ordered five. The two for you guys, one for Cheryl Silvertone and two for himself. And he insisted on paying me five sickles," Colin beamed. "Later guys. I've got more deliveries to make and then I'll catch up on some sleep. I want to be rested enough to take pictures at the game tomorrow. Go Gryffindor!" Colin left with his stack of envelopes still smiling, stumbling and bumping into things as he went.

On their way to the Great Hall for breakfast, they were met with smiling faces and hellos, from fellow students. Some were humming Silver and Lovefire's new song. Ron was eating up the attention and puffed up with each "Hi Ron" from pretty and giggling girls. Harry nudged Ron.

"Don't bump up against anything sharp. You're liable to pop."

"Whaaat. I'm not the only one getting unexpected attention. We all are, including Hermione and Ginny," Ron said defensively sitting down at a table. "What's up anyway?"

"Isn't it obvious Ron. It's our implied association with Silver and Lovefire," said Hermione. "It'll blow over as quickly as it came. – Right Harry?"

"Probably," Harry said with assurance. Though he did hope it wouldn't be like his own experiences of a surge in popularity followed by fearful despising avoidance.

"It is kind of nice Hermione. I've had several boys say hi to me this morning I'm sure didn't know I existed before yesterday."

"Yes, it is, isn't it." Hermione hid a smile by quickly drinking a glass of milk while Harry raised an eyebrow and Ron looked indignant.

The urge to break off their experiment, their test of real love, welled up in Harry again. 'We need to talk,' Harry thought to himself.

"Hermione we –." But Harry was cut off as an owl carrying an envelope landed beside Hermione. She quickly untied it and read.

"Oh my. You guys need to read this."

●

Hermione Granger,

I thought I should let you know right away. I have just been asked by the Ministry to not mention, hint, or infer, that you were saved by 'The Breath of Life' nor that you have had anything to do with the writing of my new song. Saying the song is about Merlin and Nimue is quite acceptable. I'm sure you will agree this is all ridiculous, but I wasn't exactly "asked" if you know what I mean. Such a shame too. It looks like 'Call My Name' is going to be my best song yet. You should all receive some credit for it. Give my regards to Harry, Ron, Ginny, Fred and George.

Thanks for the inspiration

Cheryl Silvertone

Shocked silence followed everyone reading Cheryl's letter. Finally Hermione spoke.

"Be sure to tell Fred and George at the team meeting later." Harry, Ron, and Ginny nodded in agreement.

●

Harry never realized how much pressure Oliver must have felt being captain until he had the position himself. It was so much more than just doing the job of his own position. He found himself watching much more intently, what was happening in the game than his usual razor focused attention at finding the Golden Snitch. It occurred to him that Keeper was really the ideal position to be captain. Keeping an eye on the game was part of being Keeper. Harry was lucky that he was captain of such a seasoned team. They worked well together and needed very little input from him. Except for Ron, he was having a horrible case of first game jitters. Harry found himself feigning several dives for the Snitch that took him close enough to yell encouragement to Ron. The Slytherin Captain kept screaming at Malfoy.

"Stop following Potter all over the Pitch and find that Snitch or you'll have more than extra practice to answer for."

The score was now fifteen to thirty six. The Slytherin's were doubling the score on them and Ron was the reason. 'What he really needs is some confidence,' Harry thought. 'This is no good. I've got to find the Snitch.' He and Malfoy saw it about the same time hovering near the stands, but Harry was closer and it was as good as his. However, he wasn't going to take any chances and gave it everything his Firebolt had. Plummeting at a high rate of acceleration toward the crowd below he knew he had plenty of time to pull out of his dive. People's faces were becoming clearer and growing rapidly in the background. Some screams and yells were erupting below him as the rest of the crowd gasped.

Colin Creevey saw the perfect opportunity to take a fantastic picture of Harry zooming toward the crowd, capturing the Snitch and winning the game. He raised his camera taking careful aim, waiting for just – the – right – moment.

Harry reached out to clasp his hand around the fluttering Snitch as a bright flash from the crowd washed away his world – and his vision. He was blind! Sheer panic engulfed him. His instinctive reaction was to pull up away from the crowd just as something hit him hard, spinning him around the axis of his broom.

'Oh my God, which way is up?!'

In times of panic the mind can shift into overdrive, making time seem to slowdown, and for Harry this was no exception. He knew that if he plowed into the crowd at this speed someone could be killed, including himself. And he had no idea what had hit him except maybe a Bludger. 'Panic' was against him and he knew it.

'I need to get a grip. My emotions are ruling my thoughts. I need to see. I must know which way is up. Must – reach out…'

Images started to form, not from his eyes but within his mind. Silhouettes of shapes darker and lighter started to take form. The dark and light were slowly rotating around him. 'Focus,' he thought. 'Reach out.' He started to see outlines of shapes in the darker part and a round whitish object in the lighter part. 'The round light colored orb must be the sun. That way's got to be up.' Harry pulled or pushed toward it as he spun around his broom as he tried to slow the roll. The outlined silhouettes became less contrasted as he could just make out something to his left falling toward the crowd. It looked like someone on a broom. 'Must be Malfoy. He was probably blatching me but now he's out of control. No time to reach for my wand, must remember what Dumbledore tried to teach me.'

The falling object slowed and gently tumbled into the crowd as Harry's peripheral vision began to clear. He had managed to pull out of his uncontrolled dive and was hovering about a dozen meters above the stands. The bright blue spot in his vision was shrinking to a dot and he could now see Malfoy tangled up in the crowd lifting his head up and looking into the eyes of a disappointed and disgusted Professor Snape. It was a priceless moment and Harry started to laugh just as he heard Hermione scream.

"Harry! Look out!"

Harry caught sight of Hermione, with solid grey eyes, pulling out her wand and pointing it toward him. His head jerked forward slightly, numbness grew and swept over him leaving nothing but darkness. The last thing he remembered was the sensation of cool air blowing in his face.

●

"I have no Idea what you think to accomplish. He's unconscious, has a concussion an’ doesn’t even know you're here. Nevertheless, you can take ten minutes before I run the lot of you out." Madam Pomfrey went back to her office leaving the entire Gryffindor team staring awkwardly at Harry lying in a hospital bed.

"I don’t care if he knows or not. I just wanted to see him for myself. Besides, he looks a lot better without blood running out of his nose."

"Come on Powers."

"Yeah David." The group shifted uneasily.

"You have to admit he does look like he's wearing a turban with all those bandages," said Mandy searching for something to say.

"I still can't figure out how Malfoy landed like a feather in the crowd. Weird I tell ya, but the look on Snape's face was worth a Sickle."

"No doubt in my mind Malfoy was blatching him. Was probably hoping either to keep him from getting the Snitch or jar it loose," said Katie. A murmur of agreement sounded.

"Too bad he got away without even a scratch. Claimed he was blinded by Colin's camera flash the same as Harry must have been. Finest piece of flying I've seen - the way Harry handled coming out of that dive spinning around like that," George finished saying with a nod. Everyone agreed.

Everyone immediately became silent as Harry moaned. Ron and Hermione moved closer on either side of Harry's bed.

"Hey mate. Looks like you're going to spend another night in the Hospital Wing. Thought you'd have been tired of the place after this summer."

"Did – did – we?" Harry asked weakly.

"Did we win? You bet we did, thanks to you. We had to pry the Snitch out of your hand. Madam Hooch had to perform a repairing spell 'cause you broke one of its wings holding on to it so tight. Half the staff had their wands out after Malfoy tumbled into the crowd. You never had a chance to hit the ground with all those levitating spells going out at the same time. Hermione's included. The Bludger clipped you good though. Had us worried there for a bit.

"Alright everyone out. If you want your captain to heal up he needs his rest. Out with ya." Madam Pomfrey ushered them out and stopped at the foot of Harry's bed with folded arms. "And you Mr. Potter. Are you going to get some sleep or do I have to cast a sleeping spell?" Harry weakly raised a finger. "Good, and I'll be checking…."

●

A dark figure deftly crept up the steps of the Gryffindor boy's dormitory stepping into the shadows outside the fifth year's door and listened. Finally, a decision was made and the figure entered the room quickly scanning around in the dim light looking for something that it found, a trunk with the initials H.P. The trunk was opened and something silvery, almost liquid looking, was taken out and put on. The person beneath immediately disappeared as the trunk seemingly closed itself - followed by the door of the room doing much the same thing.

●

A hand stroked Harry's cheek though he was fast asleep. Fingers toyed with a few locks of his hair that poked from beneath the bandages around his head. She spoke in a very light whisper.

"You always seem to be in harm's way Harry. I worry about you so. I wish – I want there to be so much more between us. And it's not just because you saved my life. I think you're the most handsome boy in school. If only…," Someone cleared their throat. Ginny jerked her head in the direction of the hallway. She could have swore the door to the hospital wing had been closed. It made her nervous, she didn't want to be caught out of the dorm after hours and cost Gryffindor points. She didn't see anyone but decided it was time to make her way stealthily back to the girl's dorm. Quickly she gave Harry a light kiss on the cheek and left making sure the door was closed on her way out.

●

Just before midnight, Madam Pomfrey checked in on her patients. One had the flu, slightly dehydrated, and would be released in the morning. Another had an accident in potions class earlier in the day leaving them with a case of scaly hives and blue feathers for hair. She glanced at Harry who was sleeping peacefully enough but went back and took a second look. Harry's hand on his chest had an extra set of fingers. Madam Pomfrey had seen a lot of strange things before and didn’t become alarmed easily. Yes, there were extra fingers. In fact, an extra hand on top of Harry's that wasn't connected to anything she could see. Closer inspection revealed an indention on the left side of Harry's bed as though someone were laying there beside him. This hand resting on top Harry's was familiar to her – something she had seen during the summer. It reminded her of … 'Miss Granger?' she asked herself. She pulled out her wand and hesitated. After some thought she conjured a puff of air that blew back enough of the invisibility cloak to expose Hermione's sleeping face, her chin resting on Harry's shoulder. Madam Pomfrey smiled at her own accurate guess and thought to herself, 'Normally I wouldn’t tolerate such a thing, but they've been through so much.' She turned and left them there sleeping peacefully. She hummed a few bars of 'Call My Name' as she strolled to her quarters at the back of the office and instructed her alarm clock to wake her early.

●

Harry found himself in a dark graveyard. Death Eaters were casting curses from all sides. Harry lunged between two large tombstones narrowly dodging a green light.

'Fancy meeting you here Potter.'

Harry felt a sudden blow to the side of his head. He fell to the ground looking up at a hooded Death Eater holding a bloody Quidditch club. Harry couldn't move. The Death Eater lowered his hood revealing Malfoy's sneering face.

'Thanks for the soft landing at the Quidditch match Potter.'

Another Death Eater stepped up beside Malfoy and lowered his hood.

'Ah, excellent work son,' said Mr. Malfoy. Then calling to the darkness 'Master - Potter is over here.'

Harry was helpless. How had they caught him? How did he get here? He saw a tall menacing shape forming in the darkness.

"N-n-no, no."

"Harry, it was only a dream. I'm here, I'm right here. It's okay." Hermione's voice was reassuring and comforting. Harry relaxed and quickly fell back to sleep.

●

"Time to get poppin' Poppy."

"You know I don’t like that."

"Yes, but you wanted to get up early and an annoying wake up usually works best," said the alarm clock.

"Oh, that's right." She got up, sleep still heavy on her eyes, and cracked open the door of her office. "It's about time I checked on my patients," she said in an even tone out the crack of the door. Then she listened. There was a brief mumble and a thud as something hit the floor with an "Ow". The sound of footsteps ensued followed by a door opening and closing. Madam Pomfrey smiled and yawned. "Give me another hour."

"Will do," said the alarm clock.

●

Harry didn't like the bandages wrapped around his head. He liked even less the soreness he felt every time he took a bite of his breakfast. He looked at the breakfast tray in front of him with dismay. He was hungry enough but it was disconcerting feeling a sore spot on his head whenever he flexed a jaw muscle. It just didn't seem right that his jaw should affect a spot on his head.

"Trouble eating yer breakfast Mr. Potter? Wouldn't happen to have some soreness when ya move your jaw now would ya?"

Harry nodded. "Why?" he winced just speaking.

"Your jaw muscles are some of the most powerful muscles in your body. They do wrap up around your skull. You've suffered severe bruising of the temporalis muscle on the left side of your head. Here let me numb that for you." Madam Pomfrey unwrapped Harry's bandages, dipped a sponge in something that looked like grape jelly and stroked the side of his head. It felt warm at first touch but immediately went numb. Harry didn't like the numbness either but decided it was better than being sore. After all, he did want to eat his breakfast. Madam Pomfrey wrapped his head back up.

"Better? Good. Ah, back so soon Miss Granger?" Hermione stopped in her tracks but Madam Pomfrey didn't give her a chance to respond. "And before you ask, he'll be released this evening provided the treatment I give him today goes well. However..." She turned to Harry. "The bad news Mr. Potter is that Quidditch practice is out of the question for the rest of this week. And I do not want to hear of you running, jumping or lifting anything more than five kilograms for the next two days. And can I count on Miss Granger here to help enforce these restrictions?"

"Will do," Hermione affirmed but noticed Harry looking downcast. "Don't look so glum Harry. Eat something," she encouraged. "You can still coach."

"From the ground. It's possible you could have dizzy spells and we'll take no chances of any extra bumps." Madam Pomfrey shook her head at Harry who looked even more dejected. She went back to her office carrying on as she went. "Quidditch, the most dangerous sport in our world and from the looks of him you'd think I'd cut off his arm for a week. Tch."

"Oh Harry, don't look like that. Eat your breakfast. You'll feel better. You did catch the Snitch and win the game." She dropped her chin and gave him a pleading look with brown eyes that warmed him from the inside out and made him smile. "That's better. Oh, hi Colin." Hermione glanced from Harry to Colin. "Don't be late for any classes Colin. I'll drop back by about lunch Harry. Ron and I will take notes for you."

"I prefer your notes if you don't mind." Hermione winked at him as she left. "Hey Colin, what's the matter?" Colin looked devastated.

"I'm so sorry Harry. It's all my fault. I could have gotten you killed. I – I think I should give up photography."

"Isn't that a bit drastic? I know you didn't do it on purpose. Just don't take flash pictures at sporting events. That should be sufficient.

"No I didn't mean any harm and It's already been posted, as a new rule, that no flash devices will be allowed at a Quidditch match."

"Good enough for me. Why do you have to have a flash in the bright sunlight anyway?"

"It's what captures motion otherwise it would all be a blur. It looks like I'm never going to get another action shot at a Quidditch match."

"Why not? You're a wizard aren't you? Figure out how to make a flash-less flash or something."

"B-but how could that be done? Unless – maybe…" Colin brightened tremendously. "Thanks Harry!" Colin was gone - leaving Harry alone, smiling.

●

The week drug by and Harry was elated when Madam Pomfrey removed the restrictions she had placed on him. Hermione and Ron had split up his books and were insisting they carry them for him. It was annoying, all the unwanted attention, when he didn't feel bad at all. Well, he did have a few nasty headaches but a dose of potion took care of them. Harry gave an involuntary shudder thinking about the headache potion, it was sickly sweet. They were currently on their way to Hogsmeade via the secret passageway that would take them to the cellar of Honeydukes. Harry had been slipped a note from Professor Figg at the end of her class. The note instructed them to bring their brooms and wear appropriate warm clothing for the night air and that they were to make their way up behind the Shrieking Shack. Harry had to admit he enjoyed the special lessons they had been getting. There was a sense of adventure and learning something new. Not to mention the small thrill of sneaking around the castle with the chance of getting caught. Albeit a slight chance with Hermione's map. A map that she now pulled out, stopping in the middle of the tunnel, looking at it with dismay.

"What's up Hermione?"

"Just my suspicious nature toward a couple of brothers." She leaned her broom against her shoulder in the crook of her neck while she rolled out her map. "Ah ha, just as I thought. The little buggers are following us."

"Who?"

"Jim and Tim Bennet of course. They've got the Marauder's Map."

"What?" Harry and Ron said together.

"Oh, sorry. I forgot to mention it. I've seen them sneaking around the secret passageways on my map."

"Let's go back and take it from them," Ron suggested furrowing his brow. It was Harry's first urge as well but he hesitated, not saying anything, and wondered if Hermione had anything in mind.

"Now how would that work out Ron? None of us are supposed to be down here. All we'll do is succeed in making matters worse by taking it from them and that might take more time than you think. We're supposed to be behind the Shrieking Shack at nine o'clock. We just don't want them following us. Agreed?"

"Er, yeah, agreed. But do you have something in mind?"

"I still think we should take it from them. I know a couple of curses I've been itching to try out."

"Ron! Give it a rest. And yes, I do have something in mind. Here hold this." Hermione handed Ron her broom and went back in the tunnel from the direction they just came. After a short minute he and Ron could hear distant voices echoing in the passageway. Suddenly two of the voices sounded surprised. Hermione came back into view grinning.

"I told them I didn't have time to argue and that we would all talk sometime tomorrow."

Harry could still hear sounds echoing albeit somewhat muffled. "So? What did you do?"

Hermione eyed the ceiling. "Oh, I just charmed their clothes to wrap them up long enough to let us get on to our lesson. Last I saw, Jim's robe was over his head as he tripped over Tim whose pants were trying to give him the twist."

Harry and Ron burst out laughing.

"Oh, I'd like to see that," said Ron taking a step back down the tunnel.

"Come on Ron." Hermione took her broom back pulling Ron with it.

They made their way up the hill toward the Shrieking Shack.

"There's too much moonlight. I feel exposed," whispered Harry. "Maybe we can ride our brooms close to the ground off the main road. We should also try to keep our profiles low to the brooms. Hermione why don't you glide between Ron and I. If you sense any danger Ron and I will both know at the same time." Hermione and Ron agreed.

"I wish I had that disillusionment charm down. I think I'd much rather walk the road." Harry grinned in the moonlit darkness. He suspected Hermione didn't like gliding less than a meter off the ground zigzagging their way around bushes in the dark.

They dismounted their brooms upon reaching the backside of the Shrieking Shack. It seemed that no one was there. They walked the length of the backside avoiding a triangle shaped shadow formed by the moonlight.

"Maybe she's around front," suggested Ron.

"We had specific instructions to meet on the backside Ron."

"Wait. Didn't we all avoid that shadowed area back there? I'll bet she used a concealment spell and is watching to see what we do." Harry was feeling confident and walked directly into the shadow, fighting the urge to go somewhere else, but no one was there. He stepped back into the moonlight showing the palms of his hands indicating he didn't know what to do next.

"Not bad. I'd give Gryffindor ten points if this were an official lesson. Five because you didn't come sauntering up the road and another five because Harry figured out there was a concealment spell placed on the shadows there. But none of you considered looking up."

Three heads jerked in the direction of the roof. Harry couldn’t see a thing that resembled Arabella Figg, or a person for that matter, when he saw the movement of a broom descend from the roof and stop beside them. The front and rear of a broom, to be exact, the middle of it was absent until Professor Figg removed her invisibility cloak.

"I would have been very impressed if you had seen part of my broom as I hovered near the roof. Of course, if this had been an actual stakeout I would have enlarged my invisibility cloak to cover the entire broom, but it's always such a nuisance to untangle if I do that. Let's get underway, we've got about a half hour of flying time before we can begin tonight's lesson."

Harry was thinking this was going to be a rather brisk flight in the cool night air just as Professor Figg handed them each a cup and pulled a thermos out of her robes.

"Here you go something to take the chill out of the flight, a small cup of coffee with a dash of warming potion. Hold your cups steady. The moon is fairly bright but it's still a bit tricky."

Harry found the coffee to be cinnamon flavored, slightly sweet. It was very good and made the autumn night air feel like a warm summer day, the only thing missing was a bright sun overhead. Instead, a soft yellow moon was still climbing in the sky, almost full but in the waning phase. Professor Figg put away the thermos and gathered the cups.

"I'll need to put a Disillusionment Charm on each of you before we go." She rapped each of them on the head with her wand, including herself, the charm made them blend into their moonlit surroundings almost perfectly. "Now it will be difficult to see each other. Therefore, I want us to fly in a tight formation. I'll be in the lead. Harry and Ron I want you on either side of Hermione since you've both had more flying experience. Ready?"

They kicked off in unison, Harry, Hermione and Ron closely behind Professor Figg. Harry found the flight exhilarating as they clipped along at about sixty kilometers per hour. They rounded their way north of the castle, deep into the forest, skimming along the tops of the trees. About twenty minutes into their flight, Professor Figg slowed. As they came upon a clearing in the forest Harry thought it looked rough and rock strewn but wasn't sure because of the dim light. However, Professor Figg took them in to land gently on a very large stone out crop as they dismounted their brooms.

"Hold still while I remove the Disillusionment Charm," Professor Figg said in a normal tone of voice. It was a relief from the hushed whispering they had used before leaving Hogsmeade. "I'm sure you're wondering why it was necessary to go so far for this particular lesson. There are no dwellings this deep in the forest; witch, wizard or muggle. The reason is that you'll be learning a curse, the Blasting Curse and variations thereof."

"Aw right."

"Excellent."

"Isn't it a little dark for this sort of thing?"

"Since we'll only be working on the basics and not accuracy it should do. However, we will need just enough extra light to work on technique." Figg conjured a floating torch. "There, that's better. The Blasting Curse is primarily based on anger. Irritation and aggravation can also fuel the spell. Our primary concern this evening is to make sure no one casts a curse too closely. Could be a nasty business sorting through the pieces," Figg chuckled as her pupils gave her odd looks. "Anyway, this will be good practice using defensive charms as well. I'll cast the first curse to demonstrate." Chanting the 'Conflare Confractum' she raised her wand and brought it down hard giving it a thrusting motion like poking with a sword. A large boulder several hundred meters away blew to bits. Harry was impressed but soon found it was not as easy as Professor Figg made it look. Harry's first attempt was a loud bang about fifty meters away and Hermione's was similar. Ron however, managed a nice boom on his first attempt. Professor Figg was always standing nearby ready to cast a defensive charm in case something went wrong.

As the evening's lesson progressed so did their Blasting Curses. Hermione was lagging behind Harry and Ron, which was frustrating her to no end. Right after Hermione had another disappointing turn casting the curse, with only a mild boom; Ron leaned in and whispered something to her. Hermione stiffened and squinted her eyes at Ron.

"I'd like to have another go if you don’t mind Professor." Not waiting for a reply Hermione cast her curse that went off with an echoing boom throwing debris into the night air. Ron stepped back surprised and swallowed hard.

"Very good Hermione, it seems Ron's words of encouragement helped. I'll assume it was encouragement."

"S-sure," Ron nodded in the affirmative.

Harry barely heard Hermione say. "Humph, be glad you weren't on the receiving end of that one," as she walked around behind Harry indicating it was his turn to step up and cast a curse. Ron was still looking shaken.

"What did you say?" Harry whispered.

"I-I was just trying to help. I told her she might have better luck with the curse depending on the time of the month."
"Er yeah, well, I think you over did it."

"It's getting late. You've all mastered the basics and there are many variations. It is also possible to direct the blast in a desired direction by adding the word Pellere to the beginning of the curse. In any case, I would recommend that you use this curse only in an emergency." They all agreed with her.

"Could I have one more go at it? I wonder what I could do if I gave it a bit more."

"Holding back on us Mr. Potter? Very well have another go at it and it will have to be the last."

Harry paused, "I don't know. I hadn't thought … Anyway." Harry shook off Professor Figg's question and decided to give it a lot more than he had previously. Anger was the core of this curse giving it the explosive nature it had. Harry knew he had a lot of buried anger and thought this would be a good way to let some of it out. He just had to remember what Dumbledore had taught him about being in control. He took a deep breath and let it out slowly before plunging into his own feelings. Bits and pieces of anger, frustration swirled. '… killed my parents,,,,. tried to kill Hermione…murdering bas..'

It can be a frightening realization discovering how much anger you really have built up inside. It can take on a life of its own – threatening - consuming. Maybe Harry still held back because of that fear but went ahead and channeled what he had a grip on. He raised his wand and swung it down "Conflare Confractum!" The moment of release was sweet but the deafening blast that followed was shocking. Professor Figg had been on the ready and cast a Defensive Charm for all of them. It was a good thing as boulders, earth, and debris bounced off the barrier the charm created. The debris stopped falling and the charm dissipated but a thundering echo rolled eerily around them. Harry was the first one to say anything after several moments of shocked silence.

"I-I'm sorry," stuttered Harry.
"Nothing to be sorry for," said Professor Figg with a brief quiver in her voice. "It just proves my point that the Blasting Curse can be very dangerous.”

Professor Figg put her hand up to her chest and then sat down on a boulder and began searching for something in a pocket.

“Are you alright professor?” Hermione asked.

“I’m not as young as I used to be. Just a nip of medicinal potion and I’ll be fine.” She took a sip from a small bottle, put it away, and stood up gingerly. “Now, I think we can dispense with another Disillusionment Charm and take a more direct way back to Hogwarts and fly straight away to the Astronomy Tower. We can part ways from there."

●

They landed gracefully on top of the Astronomy Tower. Professor Figg waved, put on her cloak and disappeared. Hermione pulled out her map and nodded signaling everything was all clear. They made their way down the first set of steps drawing near the first lit torch when Hermione turned put her hand out on Harry's chest to stop him.

"Is everything all right Harry?" There was a look of concern.

"Oi mate, that was incredible. I'll bet you left a bloody crater. I wish we could have gone back to take a look." Harry was pleased as well but Hermione ignored Ron and looked searchingly into Harry's eyes.

"I’m okay, honest." Harry wanted to reassure her that he meant what he said. He suppressed the urge to stroke her hair and kiss her on the cheek because Ron was there. Not looking satisfied with his answer she finally took her hand away and looked at her map once more. Harry was keenly aware of the fading warmth where her hand had been on his chest and felt suddenly exposed. He gave Ron a quick look and was relieved to see he was looking over Hermione's shoulder at her map.

"Uh oh, something's up. There's way too much activity in the corridors for this time of night. Almost half of the Prefects in the school, along with Filch, are patrolling the hallways." Hermione pushed her map at Harry. "Here you two, please try not to get caught. I'll blend in with the rest of the Prefects and find out what's going on."

It turned out that Jim and Tim had almost been caught the night before, as Mrs. Norris had raised the alarm with Filch. Filch in turn rousted a number of Prefects to help catch whoever was out after curfew. Harry, Hermione, and Ron were listening to their story in an empty classroom that Hermione had found.

"Anyway, if we hadn't had the Marauder's Map we would have been caught for sure. What we want to know is how you knew we had it."

"Because – oh, wait a sec. Harry, or Ron could you give us a bit more privacy? Concealing privacy if you know what I mean." Ron waved Harry to go ahead. Harry cast a concealment spell on the room. Tim and Jim's eyes bugged.

"How did you do that?"

"Hey cool, can you teach us that?"

"Maybe in time but back to your first question. I can see you two traipsing around the castle on my map." Jim and Tim responded with a flurry of questions about maps, what Harry, Hermione and Ron had been doing and why couldn’t they be in on it.

"The Marauder's Map belonged to my dad and his friends. Hermione made the map she has and what the three of us have been doing is learning some advanced magic. We're not at liberty to give more details but it is very important that this be kept quiet."

Tim looked putout but Jim looked concerned and was the first to say something after Harry's partial revelation.

"This has to do about 'You know who' doesn't it?"

Hermione nodded slowly in reply.

"Biting and leaping clabberts!" exclaimed Jim. "Why didn't you say so? Is there anything we can do to help? We can certainly keep this quiet."

"Do you want us to give you the Marauder's Map?" Jim asked looking pained.

"If we didn't already have a better map I would be tempted to say yes. For now, just don't get caught," said Harry.

"Pleeease, try to stay out of trouble. Gryffindor has lost enough points because of you two already. Don't you two ever get tired of detention?"

Jim and Tim only grinned eyeing the ceiling.

"You give us too much trouble and we will take it," added Ron.

●

The end of Transfiguration Class and Harry's thoughts turned once more to Quidditch as he gathered his books. It had been almost a week since Hufflepuff had played Ravenclaw and Harry still hadn't worked out a plan to distract the Hufflepuff Seeker who was exceptionally good. Harry reasoned that since he was distracted being Captain he needed some way to put the other Seeker on more of an even level with himself.

"Mr. Potter, Miss Granger and Mr. Weasley, please approach my desk."

The three of them walked up to Professor McGonagall's desk.

"The three of you will serve detention with Hagrid tomorrow. Prepare yourselves to be out of doors all day."

"But that's Saturday, our day off, and we haven't done anything," Ron protested.

"Tut tut Mr. Weasley, detentions are not arbitrarily doled out. There are reasons for everything." McGonagall had been keeping an eye on everyone leaving the class room and she spoke again when the last one left the room. "I should also inform you that tomorrow's detention will take the place of this evening's lesson. To make things look proper twenty points will be taken for each of you. However, I'm fairly certain that Hagrid will award twenty points each by tomorrow's end, provided you do well." McGonagall looked at each of them over her glasses. "One more thing, I am supposed to tell you that lost time for your studies can be made up at the expense of getting older. I assume you all understand what that means."

●

"Gah, I hate double potions with the Slytherins. I'm glad it's over. Beats me how Dumbledore could have someone like Snape on the staff, especially with the way he treats us and Harry in particular."

"He's a licensed Potions Master for one and if you can get past his abrasive personality – which takes a lot of effort, he's actually quite brilliant. Ron shook his head disbelievingly at Hermione. Snape being brilliant was more than he could fathom.

"No lesson this evening Harry, how about a nice game of wizard chess?"

"We've still got a lot of homework Ron. I swear homework gets doubled every year we're here."

"There's no way we're going to get it done anyway. Not with detention tomorrow." Ron rolled his eyes. "We might as well make the most of it and enjoy ourselves with what little time we've got."

"That's right Ron. Time. Didn't you understand the message McGonagall gave us?" Hermione said sounding irritated. "We're to use the Headmaster's Sanctum to do our studies."

"Oh," grumbled Ron. "All the time in the world to study then. That should make you happy." Hermione ignored his sarcasm.

"It won't be so bad. We can order whatever we want from the kitchens. And surely we can work in some wizard chess after our studies." Then thinking of including Hermione, "Or exploding snap maybe."

"You two can play wizard chess. I'll be quite content to read a book," said Hermione giving a wry smile as Ron brightened considerably.

●

"Ready to serve detention are ya?" Hagrid said with a wink as he opened the door of his hut. "I'll be teachin' ya ah bit o' survival knowledge. We'll be spendin' most o' the day in the forest an' ya won't be needin' yer wands. So tucks 'em away till later. Ah will however be givin' ya these." Hagrid handed them each a sheathed knife.

"Don't be takin' those out o' their sheaths jus' yet. These knives 'ave been charmed. They'll never lose an edge 'an they'll cut jus' about anythin'. All ya have to do is press harder an' they'll cut. Le' me show ya." Hagrid took out his own knife that looked as big as a machete. Massive compared to theirs but similar in every other respect. He unsheathed it and placed it on a log. It must have been sharp because it sunk into the hard wood neatly. The surprise was when he started pressing down on it rocking it back and forth as if he were cutting a large sausage. The blade went cleanly through.

"I understand the charm working to keep the blade sharp but what lets it cut through like that? I didn't see any smoke so it's not a burning charm."

"Er, let me see if I can remember Hermione. It's a hermetic resins er something like that."

"Oh, you mean harmonic resonance?"

"Yeah, that's the ticket."

"But how was such a charm applied? I'll have to look that up."

"You would," said Ron rolling his eyes. Hermione wrinkled her nose at him in response.

●

Hagrid complained that to teach them some real survival skills he would need at least a month and preferable two but that he would do the best he could with a day. He stressed over and over the importance of water - where to look - and how to find it.

"Here's ya ah neat trick that even some muggles can do. They calls it dowsing, er witching fer water. Take a young limber sapling that has a nice double branch in it. A fruit tree tends to werk best but I always hated to cut one. However this here willow sapling will do." Hagrid grabbed hold of what Harry considered a young tree, not a sapling, took out his knife and cut it off cleanly at the base. He trimmed off the top, all but two forked branches giving him handles. Hagrid encouraged the three of them to do the same. Of course theirs were much smaller than Hagrid's. They wandered around holding willow sticks in the air. Harry thought it looked kind of silly until his suddenly bent straight down and so did Hermione's and Ron's on either side of him. It was weird how it bent down in a particular spot even when he tried to make it not.

"Good ya found a spot. Looks like an underground stream near ta surface. I'll move this 'ere rock an' we'll jus see." Hagrid kicked at a small boulder, rolling it out of the way and leaving a hole in the ground. They all watched as water bubbled up from the bottom filling the hole half way up.

Hagrid showed them how to fashion a crude shelter against the weather, and then how to make traps and snares. Harry never realized there was so much to know and was intrigued how Hagrid could make something out of seemingly nothing. Hagrid had them each build a snare which they left as he had them walk down another path imparting what knowledge he had of the forest and how to stay alive when you have almost nothing.

"Ya see the use of magic can be detected, within a certain range, and if you're not sure where your enemy is, you can't always risk using magic while you're out looking for water or wild game. So, what sounds good for supper? Grouse, rabbit, blackcock?"

"Say, that's right. We haven't even had lunch. I'm so hungry I could eat a Hippogriff but a nice leg of lamb sounds good," said Ron.

"Ham with mashed potatoes and gravy," said Harry.

"No, roast beef with mashed potatoes and gravy sounds better," said Hermione

Hagrid chuckled. "Well le' see here - a Hippogriff, a sheep, a pig, and a cow," he said counting them off on his fingers. "Those things are all much too big for the snares we left. I'm betting on grouse or rabbit. Let's go back and check shall we?"

Hagrid was right. They had two grouse and a rabbit. It suddenly became clear what other use their knives would have. Hermione was the one most shocked at the realization.

"Ya alright there Hermione? I know ye has a soft heart for all the lesser creatures but this is tha best way to learn survival. Ya do it an' then yer sure ye can. It's wrong to kill for the sake of killin'. It's not wrong when it's fer survival an' ya could find yerself depended on by someone else for survival as well."

Hermione understood but was quiet. She did her part as well as Harry or Ron. Ron was the one who seemed most at ease having lived more of a country life than either Harry or Hermione. Hagrid showed them how to build a fire without magic and fashioned a spit to turn and roast the game on. They were all hungry and ate, Hermione eating very little. Harry thought the grouse was better than the rabbit but both tasted pretty good, especially since he was hungry.

●

December was drawing near and the weather was getting colder. It had been a week since there detention-lesson with Hagrid. Hermione had avoided eating meat of any kind all week, but was finally coming to terms with killing 'a beautiful wild creature' as she put it. Ron didn't see what all the fuss was about and was about to point out that all the food served at the castle came from somewhere. But not before Harry kicked him under the table and whispered.

"Do you want to get her starting on another organization? 'Vegetarians of Hogwarts' or something? You still remember S.P.E.W. don't you?" Ron gave a concentrated look and started talking about how well his favorite Quidditch team, the Chudley Cannons, were doing.

"By the way, I got a note from Professor McGonagall. Our next lesson will be with Madam Pomfrey this coming Saturday. Evidently, it will be our last one before Christmas holidays. And speaking of Christmas – where will you be spending yours Harry?"

Not giving Harry a chance to answer Ron said with a big grin, "With me, o' course. Right mate?"

"As long as it's not a bother, I'd like that. I really would."

"Bother? Are you off your trolley?"

"Glad to hear it. We should be able to spend time together by Floo with the new fireplace."

The three of them started making plans for the holidays as Harry made a mental note to think about gifts for his two best friends. He wanted this Christmas to be something special, but what?

●

The next several nights Harry found himself dreaming about a particular door that he desperately wanted to open. There was something, he desired, on the other side. Every time, he woke up with his scar hurting before he could open it. He had no idea what it meant and felt reluctant to tell anyone, reasoning that it would be better to have something more to say than 'I've been having bad dreams'. Saturday came soon enough and he found himself with Hermione and Ron to have their lesson with Madam Pomfrey.

"I've been instructed to give you three a lesson in battlefield first aid. I don’t know what the Headmaster is thinking but considering what you've been through already….I suppose it's prudent enough."

Madam Pomfrey quickly took them through bones and muscles naming off names so fast it made Harry's head feel like it was spinning. They did however spend time learning how to apply splints and bandages. Harry had to admit it was kind of fun to make bandages shoot out the end of his wand. He and Ron had a short duel at bandaging each other up, looking like mummies in the process, before Madam Pomfrey put a stop to it. Hermione just rolled her eyes, but laughed nonetheless.

"Now let's go over the list again in order of importance. Anyone who is unresponsive or with labored breathing should have the attention of ah Mediwizard as quickly as possible. Prevent blood loss; a clamping charm an' bandages should suffice. Use Indolen solution to ease pain and Adhideflagrum cream for burns. If the injured goes into shock, be sure and keep them warm. A drop of warming potion on the tongue should last a good hour. Or blankets will do if you have none."

"Is Indolen that grape jelly looking stuff you used on my head."

"That's correct but it tastes nothing like grape jelly, I can assure you."

"Does a warming potion contain essence of fire?"

"Diluted essence of fire. An' a cooling potion contains concentrate of glacial ice."

"What's the broken bone for on your desk? One of the castle skeletons needs mendin'?" Ron chortled at his own joke.

"It's to show you three how difficult it is to mend bones. And not to be try it unless your competent."

"Like Professor Lockhart did to Harry's arm once?" Ron grinned.

Harry winced at remembering how Lockhart had attempted to magically mend his broken arm only to remove the bones instead. He had to spend a rough night in the Hospital Wing re-growing the bones.

Hermione just pursed her lips not saying anything.

"The skiving wazzok," Madam Pomfrey fumed. "I hear he's been released from St. Mungo's and is clerking in a bookstore. Serves him right."

"What bookstore?" asked Hermione. Everyone gave her an odd look. "I was just wondering…" she said defensively.

Besides attempting to mend a bone, which the three of them were not very good at, they also attempted to conjure a stretcher. Conjuring was really a seventh year subject, which made Harry eager to try. Hermione managed a stiff blanket, Harry managed a board and Ron managed a handkerchief. Madam Pomfrey encouraged them to practice and said they all did well, for fifth years, at their attempts in conjuring.

●

Saturday evening, after their lesson with Madam Pomfrey, Harry was discussing Quidditch at a table in the common room with the team. Hermione came in from making her Prefect rounds and caught Harry's attention. Harry made an excuse to leave the table as Ron watched Hermione tell Harry something. Harry made his way back to his chair at the table.

"We need to wrap this up by eight o'clock. Ron and I need to go to the library."

"What for? It's Saturday evening."

"To study I would imagine." Harry gave Ron a stern look.

"Uh huh. What's really going on Harry?" asked George.

"Yeah, inquiring minds want to know," coughed Fred.

"Ron and I are going to check out some Quidditch books."
"We are?" Ron looked confused.

"Maybe I can be of help," cooed Katie picking up the intrigue. Alicia and Angelina quickly affirmed their willingness to help as well.

Harry closed his eyes and frowned before giving Ron a hard stare and looking hopeless at the rest of the team. "Well, if you must know. Ron and I are supposed to go to the Headmaster's office at eight o'clock and Hermione is supposed to escort us there."

"Harry Potter you lied. Our own captain lied to us," teased Katie mocking a faint.

"That's bad enough," agreed Alicia. "But what have you two done now?"

"I had every intention of going by the library and looking at the cover of a Quidditch book, or two, on the way to the Headmaster's office – so it wouldn't have been a lie. But now I believe I'll dispense with the side trip. In addition, as far as I know we haven’t done anything wrong. Since I don't know what it's about I wanted to avoid everyone's wild speculation as to what it might be." Harry had a touch of color rise in his face much to the amusement of his teammates. Except Ron who's ears were starting to turn pink.

●

The three of them stood in front of the entrance to the Headmaster's office, peering at a stone gargoyle, as Hermione said the password.

"Honey." The gargoyle jumped aside to let them stand on wooden steps that magically ascended to the Headmasters office. Just as Hermione put her hand up to knock on the heavy wooden door at the top Dumbledore's voice was heard on the other side.

"Enter."

The room was dimly lit save three floating candles illuminating Fawkes on his perch in the center of the room. There were about a dozen people here and only about half Harry recognized. Harry caught his breath and whispered.

"Sirius."

Hermione and Ron's heads snapped to the direction Harry was looking. Sure enough, Sirius was standing next to Tonks and Remus. He smiled briefly and nodded to the three. The whole atmosphere of the room was solemn and Harry was reluctant to move or say anything. Finally a stately looking witch spoke.

"We, the Order of the Phoenix have voted to allow you into our ranks as marked members having no other authority or rights. Do you wish to join our number?"

"Yes."

"I do."

"Aye."

"Stand before this phoenix and pledge your loyalty. State your name and be judged."

It was all strange and Harry wasn't sure what he was supposed to do. Hermione or Ron didn't seem to know what to do either and they stood motionless like Harry. Harry decided to take the plunge and stepped up to Fawkes.

"I, Harry James Potter pledge my loyalty to the Order of the Phoenix." Fawkes blinked at him and then stretched out his long neck in an affectionate manner. Harry didn’t know what else to do except pet him and then step back. Harry heard Snape's scoffing voice in the back of the dimly lit room.

"I knew the boy was too young."

"Patience Severus, we shall see," responded Dumbledore in a low tone.

"Stand here," said the stately looking witch. "Next."

"I, Hermione Jane Granger pledge my loyalty to the Order of the Phoenix." Fawkes blinked and did the same as before, affectionately stretching out his neck toward Hermione who was delighted to pet him. She took her place beside Harry as Ron went next.

"I Ronald Bilius Weasley pledge my loyalty to the Order of the Phoenix."

'Bilius? Ron never told me his middle name was Bilius.' Harry looked sideways at Hermione who was trying to suppress a sly grin. 'Definitely teasing material,' Harry thought.

Ron presumed he was going to pet Fawkes like Harry and Hermione had done before him, but jerked his hand back has Fawkes stretched to his full height gently flapping his wings. Ron was briefly showered with what looked like glowing sparks. A very surprised Ron took his place beside Harry and Hermione as the lights in the room brightened and Harry could see everyone clearly.

The stately looking witch addressed them once again.

"My name is Emmaline Vance. As I shake your hand you are to respond in the same way you receive." She eyed Harry suspiciously, as she reached out and took his hand.

Immediately, with the touch of her hand, an image of a fiery phoenix appeared in his mind, it was beautiful. Harry now understood what she meant by respond in the same way you receive. He concentrated on the image. Harry judged that it worked by the surprised look on her face.

"I thought we were supposed to try not to look surprised Emmaline," Sirius' voice came from the darkened room.

Emmaline shot a look in his general direction before shaking Hermione's hand next. Once again, she had a surprised look but moved on quickly to shake Ron's hand. Ron squinted and concentrated before letting go.

Dumbledore stepped up beside Fawkes and addressed the room.

"Our mark is an image in the mind. An image kindled by loyalty and trust - that once broken - is lost as will any memory of our Order. Our mark is unique and cannot be duplicated. Nor can it be used without being diluted. We will know if our fellow member is under the influence of the Imperious Curse. Let us take our stand on Merlin's moto, 'Magical Justice for All'." The room echoed with affirmation. The ceremony concluded and Dumbledore's eyes twinkled as his solemn manner changed to a warm smile.

"Come everyone. Welcome our newest members." Dumbledore held out his hand.

Harry, Hermione and Ron proceeded to shake everyone's hand in passing, exchanging the fiery phoenix image as they went. Harry shook hands with several people he hadn't met before. Elphias Doge was an old wizard with a wheezy voice and silvery hair and was wearing a silly looking hat. Mundungunus Fletcher, who said to call him Dung since everyone else did. Harry had the distinct impression that Dung was a bit of a thief, but was reserving judgment. After all, he was a member of the Order. And Hestia Jones was a pink-cheeked black-haired witch. He also met those he had expected, or already knew were in the Order. Remus, Tonks, McGonagall, Hagrid, Figg, and Snape though he still didn’t understand why. Snape shook Harry's hand with a sneer letting go quickly.

"Just remember Potter. You're a member in name only," Snape drawled. Then rather stiffly he left the Headmasters office but not before he shot a look of utter loathing at Sirius, who returned the action.

Lastly, Sirius shook Harry's hand and hugged him afterward. Harry wondered who else might be in the Order. He doubted that everyone was able to show up.

"So tell me Albus. How did my Godson and Hermione manage to have our mark when Fawkes obviously didn't give his blessing tonight?"

"First things first, Sirius. Have you met everyone here tonight Harry, Hermione, Ron? Good." Dumbledore clapped his hands to get everyone's attention as two trays appeared on his desk with snacks and drinks. "I believe refreshments are in order. Please help yourselves."

"I believe the answer is in what Harry and Hermione experienced in the 'Breath of Life'. Fawkes was involved. And I must once again mention my reservations at your coming tonight Sirius."

"Dumbledore is right Sirius. You probably shouldn't have come, but I'm still glad to see you."

"Same here. I should tell you to try and not look surprised if you shake a strangers hand and you see our mark. We don't want to give away anything about how we identify each other."

"Er, can I pass the image over to anyone?"

"No, only to fellow members or trusted agents will see our mark. Anyone else will see nothing at all."

"Agents?"

"I think that's probably enough for now," Sirius said catching a look from Dumbledore.

"Did mum and dad go through this as well?" asked Harry. Sirius looked pained and Dumbledore stiffened slightly.

"No," Sirius replied and paused before saying more. "I wish we would have had this in place the first time the Order was formed. But we try to learn from our mistakes and Dumbledore's idea of a secret mark couldn't be better. Aside from forming the Order."

Harry immediately understood that if they would have had this in place the first time the Order was formed Peter Pettigrew would not have received Fawkes' blessing and would never have been allowed in. He would never have had the chance to betray his parents and they might still be alive.

"Yes, I agree. It's a splendid idea." Harry noticed Dumbledore relax with a fleeting look of regret. "I thought Merlin had originally founded the Order, Sirius. You made it sound as if Headmaster Dumbledore did." Sirius had a sly grin but Dumbledore answered before Sirius said anything.

"No one knows for certain if Merlin founded such an Order, but Sirius likes to imply that he did. A well intentioned compliment that is somewhat misleading. However, Merlin did say 'Magical Justice for All'. A concept that everyone agrees upon until they find themselves weighed in the balance. We all want justice but do not always agree on the equity or disbursement."

Harry noticed the room was less crowded. It looked like the only ones left who weren't part of the Hogwarts staff were Sirius and Tonks. Sirius saw Harry scan the room.

"Yes, it's about time to leave."

"Er, how? How did the others leave?"

Dumbledore looked over his half-moon glasses at Harry, smiling.

"There's a large tapestry hanging on the wall in the back of the Headmasters office. Very old and nicely done, it shows the four founders and their coat of arms. As Headmaster, I am not without a few conveniences in reaching my Sanctum. A short walk in the corridor beyond the Sanctum puts a person beyond the anti-apparating spell of Hogwarts."

Sirius and Tonks said their goodbyes and left.

"If anyone should ask, why Hermione escorted you and Ron to the Headmaster's office, it was to find out where you would be spending the holidays. I assume it will be with the Weasley's. Very good."

11. Jen

*** Here’s a short chapter. I’ll put up another one of proper length soon. Oh, and by the by. If anyone would like pics – The Poison Dagger used on Hermione, Hermione’s scar, and the dress she wore to the Fall Dance you can send me an email. Put “DP pics” in the subject line and I’ll send them. ***

A young girl with shoulder-length sandy-blonde hair put her chin in her hand and sighed. She would be sixteen years old this coming June and was small for her age. She looked across her room with blue eyes at all the books she had read and contemplated reading one of them again. But she just didn't feel like it. She didn't feel like doing much of anything. What she wanted to do was go outside and enjoy the cold air. Even a brisk ride on a broom would be wonderful. But she knew that would never be allowed. Especially since she had just had another sick spell. Life was so boring without the visits from her private tutor who had already left on Christmas Holiday. Jen was the very youngest child of Eugene and Rosemary Hanson, pure-blood wizard and witch. Her name was actually Jennifer but no one ever called her anything but Jen. Her older brother and sister were grownup and married. Her sister had two little boys of her own. Jen smiled at the thought of her two nephews Chad and Willie, six and four respectively. She sighed again at the thought of two more weeks until family started showing up for Christmas. Bored, bored, bored.

"Miss Jen would like to play cards?" came the squeaky voice of a house-elf wearing the remnants of a faded blue shirt cinched in with a worn leather belt and plain silver buckle.

"No Scott, I don't feel like it."

"Scottsdale knows how to play poker." The house-elf rocked his eyebrows above large round hazel eyes. Jen smirked but didn’t respond otherwise. Scottsdale picked up various objects scattered around Jen's room and started making them magically glide through the air. An old sock, a book not put away, a used handkerchief, an empty used glass, a feather duster, a well used quill. The items kept multiplying, all hovering and gliding around Jen's room.

"Stop it Scott. I'm not a child anymore. I'm not amused so easily." The corner of Jen's mouth turned up slightly even as she turned away from the sight. She reflected inwardly and thought about going to school with other kids. She wondered what it might be like to have a boyfriend…to have her first kiss. She doubted that any boy would be interested in someone who was always getting sick and spent so much time in a floating chair. She reminded herself that a floating chair was still much better than a muggle wheelchair.

Jen’s pondering thoughts were interrupted as something cold and moist bumped into the side of her head and started purring.

“Charlie!” said a startled Jen. “Wha- .’ Jen was surprised to see her cat floating in the air next to her head and instinctively pulled the kitty to her. Charlie was a soft grey shorthaired kitty with a white streak down the middle of her forehead. Jen’s mum and dad teased, from time to time, that her misnamed cat had rubbed its head against some white paint. Charlie purred louder now that she was on Jen’s lap and rubbed her head lovingly against Jen before taking interest in a sight that Jen was gaping at.

Scottsdale let out a wet sounding snicker that sounded very much like a young child trying to hold back laughter in the middle of doing something they shouldn’t. Scottsdale had continued putting everything in Jen’s room to a levitated state about eye level. Briefly, Jen felt like she was looking at an asteroid belt of room debris. Not receiving any further attention from Jen, Charlie had jumped to the floor and was taking a tail twitching interest in the floating feather duster overhead.

“Scottsdale! Put this stuff away now!”

Scottsdale snapped his fingers and everything was magically put away in the blink of an eye. Scottsdale looked as disappointed as Charlie who had just leapt at the feather duster that whisked away out of her reach.

“What’s gotten into you Scott? I swear.” Jen started to turn away again just as Scottsdale snapped his fingers charming a stuffed Raggedy-Ann doll, almost his own height, to animated life.

“Scottsdale dances for Miss Jen,” he said grinning toothily.

Scottsdale and the charmed doll started dancing gaily around the room. Jen thought, ‘Scott dances rather well. Silly house-elf.’ Still she turned away after watching him a few minutes. She knew what Scottsdale was really trying to do but she just wasn’t in the mood to be cheered up.

Jen’s attention was brought back to Scottsdale once more by an all too familiar mischievous snicker. Jen sucked in a long gasp before she let out with, “Scoootsdale! What are you doing to my doll?!” Scottsdale snickered all the more. Jen grabbed a nearby seat cushion and started swatting at him. “Bad Scott! Baaad Scottsdale!” Jen shouted before erupting into laughter and dropping the cushion beside her now limp non-charmed doll where Scottsdale had dropped it avoiding Jen’s attempted swats. Jen laughed so hard she had to wipe away a couple of tears and looked into large round hazel eyes. Scottsdale was looking very pleased with himself which seemed to contradict his next words.

“Scottsdale must now be punished.”

“No. Absolutely not,” Jen said sternly. “You made me laugh and that’s no reason to be punished….even if you did….” Jen snickered recalling what Scottsdale had done.

“Scottsdale musts be punished Miss Jen. It’s our way,” he pleaded.

Jen squinted in exasperation. It was no use he was determined to be punished and she knew he wouldn’t let up until it was done. “Very well - the feather.”

“Noooo, not the feather!” Scottsdale wailed in mock horror running circles and clutching his head.

Jen held out a feather but jerked it away just as Scottsdale reached for it. “One minute.”

“Hour,” squeaked Scottsdale.

“Two minutes,” Jen shot back. After some bargaining, five minutes was agreed upon and Scottsdale took the feather. He placed it solemnly on the floor and with a snap of his fingers; it came to life tickling Scottsdale incessantly. A squeaky laughter ensued that was contagious enough to make Jen laugh with him.

The door to Jen's room opened just a crack and then closed again.

"Looks like Scottsdale managed to cheer her up," smiled Mr. Hanson.

"That’s good, I hate to see her feeling bad again this close to Christmas. At least she's on the rebound for the time being. I do hope Chad and Willie won't wear her out."

"They'll be fine Rose. But I think what she really needs is to be with boys and girls her own age. I think we need to give some thought to enrolling her again. The Salem school couldn't handle her needs and we’ve been traveling so much to get her treatments.”
“Do you think Hogwarts will take her Gene, with all her - problems? I’ve heard that the Headmaster is partial to muggles, not to mention some bad blood between him and the Minister over the Potter boy. Do you really think it’s a good idea?”

“I hear what you’re saying and I’ve had my own misgivings as well. I have done some checking around and mostly I’ve heard this Dumbledore is a fair wizard, maybe too fair. Look at it this way Rose we’ll tell Jen we’re going to owl Hogwarts about her attending next year. You know it’s what she wants to do and it would make her so happy to tell her that for Christmas. Then if Hogwarts turns her down…it won’t be because we didn’t try.”

“The school will have to take Scottsdale as her personal caretaker or she won’t be going,” Rosemary said adamantly with a jerk of her head.

“Quite right, I’ll be sure to put that in the owl I send ‘em. We’ll also have to see how she’s doing after we get back from India, and her treatment, this coming summer.”

It seemed the matter was settled for now and Eugene was looking forward to seeing his daughter’s smile, at Christmas, when they told her about the owl to Hogwarts. ‘Scottsdale,’ he thought to himself. ‘Strangest house-elf I’ve ever met, though I haven’t met too many. Sign of a good house-elf is not to be seen,’ he told himself. ‘But this Scottsdale is, well, different. Yes, best thing that ever happened for us, and Jen, was coming across that house-elf looking for a master.’

“Five minutes are up.”

Scottsdale clutched his sides in relief and hopped up from the floor where he had been rolling in laughter.

“Miss Jen play cards? Poker?”

“So you think you know how to play poker. Uh huh, well we’ll see. And just what are we playing for?”

“Butterbeer,” Scottsdale said grinning almost from ear to ear.

“What? But house-elves get high on butterbeer,” Jen said with big eyes. Then she asked, “And what do I get? A sickle? A galleon?” Jen asked knowing full well Scottsdale didn’t have any money.

Scottsdale thought hard, and then offered with a raised finger. “A story. Miss Jen gets story. Story ‘bout Mr. Daniel. Scottsdale tell story to Miss Jen while Scottsdale has butterbeer. If Scottsdale lose.”

“About Daniel Blevins?” Jen said excitedly. “Oooo you haven’t told me a story about Daniel Blevins since I was little. Now you are definitely going to lose. Hold on - you can’t lose and win - still getting your butterbeer,” Jen said eyeing Scottsdale. Scottsdale grinned innocently.

Jen rolled her eyes and said, “Best seven out of twelve then.”

12. Christmas with the Weasleys

*** Don’t you think Harry deserves a happy Christmas for a change? So do I :)

Thanks to some help I have links to the pics I offered to email http://www.imgdump.net/images/s2_e1fc9d72bcab3.jpg, http://www.imgdump.net/images/s2_e516622e7ec5b.jpg, http://www.imgdump.net/images/s2_2b94c8100af5b.jpg

Thanks Melissa :D ***

It was the last DADA class before Christmas holiday.
"Mr. Potter, would you please wait after class." Harry waited patiently, wondering what Professor Fig wanted to see him about.

"Harry, it's been a pleasure to have taught here at Hogwarts. If your aunt and uncle ever decide to leave you with me again, you must be sure and not act as though you want to. We don't want them suspecting that your stays will be much more pleasant from here on."

Harry didn't know what to say. It wasn't sinking in right away. Then it hit him.

"You're not leaving your teaching position are you?"

"I'm not at liberty to say. All I can really say is that there's an ill wind of change and you need to keep your eyes and ears open." Arabella looked disgusted as she gave Harry the cryptic warning but continued more pleasantly. "I'm sure you can handle it Harry. And give my regards to Hermione and Ron who I'm sure are waiting for you outside the classroom. Goodbye Harry and have a good holiday. I'm sure we'll bump into each other again."

▫

"Wha-? Things just go from bad to worse, we usually only go through a Defense Against the Dark Arts instructor once a year. She didn't say why?"

"She made it sound as though she wasn't supposed to say anything. She didn't come right out and say she'd been sacked. You're not saying much Hermione."

"I wouldn't be surprised if the Ministry had a hand in it. I tend to agree with Ron, if my hunch about the Ministry turns out to be true things could get worse."

"Too much doom and gloom this close to Christmas. I wonder what Hagrid will do for the holidays?"

Ron laughed at Harry's question. "Speak 'o the devil, there's Hagrid dragging in a large fir tree for the Great Hall. Little early for that isn't it? Must be gettin' cold outside by the way he's bundled up." The three made their way over to Hagrid and asked.

"True, it's early to be bringin' this in but ah won't be here for the holidays." Hagrid unwound his large scarf and cast a look from side to side before saying in a low voice. "Ah got some personal business to attend to."

"Wouldn't have anything to do with Madam Maxime by chance?" asked Hermione raising an eyebrow and grinning, a grin that spread to Harry and Ron as well.

Hagrid looked perplexed and stuttered in reply. "Ah - no - can't say - 'xactly."

▫

All packed, Harry shut his trunk glad for the upcoming break from studies. He chuckled to himself at the thought that Hermione might be disappointed. 'It's one thing to like to learn, but Hermione does tend to overdue it,' he thought.

Harry made his way to the Great Hall to find Hermione and Ron so they could ride the same carriage back to Hogsmeade station. Everyone was in high spirits in anticipation of Christmas and Harry was too. The thought of experiencing a family Christmas with the Weasleys made him smile inwardly.

Dumbledore made his usual announcement of wishing everyone a pleasant holiday plus making a corny joke about studying. It struck Harry that Dumbledore made an effort to avoid even looking at him. It seemed odd but Harry thought Dumbledore may have had a lot on his mind and dismissed it.

It was on the train ride back to King's Cross that Harry had a thought of inspiration on what to get his two best friends for Christmas. The idea of giving them each something really nice for Christmas was intoxicating, and made him feel giddy. 'Why not,' he told himself. 'I've got money, I can afford this. They're my best friends.' Harry wondered if this was what the Christmas spirit was all about, the joy of giving. He also knew it would take some planning in order to pull it off and be a complete surprise. All these thoughts were swirling around in his head and he had completely forgotten what the conversation was about.

"Oy, mate." Ron nudged Harry and he suddenly realized Hermione was talking to him.

"Now what do you suppose is on Harry's mind? You haven't answered a single question anyone's asked. You've been sitting there with a silly grin on your face. Ron had to practically elbow you to get your attention."

Harry realized he was the focus of attention but he couldn't keep from smiling broadly. Hermione, Ginny and Luna were sitting snuggly on the other side of the compartment across from himself and Ron. Neville was half in and half out looking like he wasn't sure whether to sit down or stand up.

"I was just thinking about Christmas," he said grinning even more. His unmanageable grin seemed to be contagious and soon everyone was smiling and chattering about their favorite parts of Christmas. From presents, they were hoping they might get, to favorite dishes and sweets on Christmas day - they talked away the time to Kings Cross. Anytime Harry was asked about Christmas memories, he could only draw upon his Christmases spent at Hogwarts. Harry's answers were always short, and he would immediately take interest in what someone else had said earlier. It was as though he hadn’t lived a life until he went to Hogwarts. Neville had already made an exit, looking uncomfortable. All his Christmas memories involved his Gran.

"I remember once, when I was about four years old, daddy dressed up like Father Christmas and gave me a See-N-Spell book. I was so thrilled." Hermione smiled remembering the moment.

"See-N-Spell book?"

"Oh, sorry. Muggle device, when you push the buttons it sounds out the letters." Hermione made a motion like she was pushing a button and said in a robotic voice, "Cow, C - O - W, moooo", everyone laughed.

"A book? Four years old, and a book? That explains a lot," said Ron teasingly.

Hermione frowned at him as Luna asked Harry the question that had been going round the compartment.

"What's your best childhood memory of Christmas Harry?"

"Waking up at Hogwarts Christmas morning and finding out I actually had presents."

"But you already said that. What about when you were very little?" asked Luna curiously. Her eyes, perpetually looking surprised, were kind and meant no harm. Harry had no other answer to give and looked briefly at the floor. As he did, Hermione, Ron and Ginny looked at each other and picked up the conversation with a flurry covering for Harry. Harry was grateful for his friends and felt sympathy for Neville at the same time. Harry knew why he had left the compartment earlier, making up an excuse to look for his toad Trevor. Neville wanted to avoid any questions about his parents who were permanent residents of St. Mungo's. Still, Neville had pleasant memories of his childhood with his Gran and other family. At least he was loved, and not treated like something detestable.

▫

Harry had been trying to formulate how he could get to Diagon Alley, do his shopping, and get back unseen. He took another sip of his hot spiced pumpkin juice, Mrs. Weasley had made a big batch, it was delicious. Even though he was sitting across the kitchen table from Ron listening to him expound upon the various features and shortcomings of the latest Cleansweep broom, Harry was contemplating various solutions to his problem. Finally he decided, ‘There’s nothing else for it. It’s the only way’. Harry excused himself, telling Ron he would be right back. Deftly Harry swept upstairs and slipped into the twin’s room. He figured they would be working on more inventions for their planned joke shop and he was right.

“What’s up Harry?” asked George looking up from a table full of various ingredients.

“Yeah, you don’t slip into a room like a cat without something on your mind,” said Fred turning with a raised eyebrow.

“I need to do some Christmas shopping.”

“Ah, so you’d like to slip off to Diagon Alley unbeknown to anyone that you’ve left?”

“Maybe without the knowledge of a certain ickle brother of ours?” Fred and George went into an overly animated, but entertaining sales pitch as they pushed back colored bottles, trays of powders, and beakers of bubbling liquids.

“Well, you’ve come to the right place young man. We’ve just added a new item to our Skiving Snackboxes called the ‘Pale Pill’. Take this little beauty and for a full hour you’ll look as pale as a sheet.”

“Complete with clammy skin and no other ill side effect. Or you can cut short the effect by taking a bite of ordinary chocolate.”

“Er, okay. So I would look like I felt bad but how would that get me out of the house.”

“Tut tut Harry. You remember how mum pampered you this past August right after you and Ron saved Hermione. Mum would have you off to bed in a flash. Fred and I could distract her while you made your way out invisibly by Floo.”

“Yeah, that could work.” Harry thought how he would step out into the Leaky Cauldron with his invisibility cloak and change into a regular hooded cloak in the public bathroom. From there he could make his way to Gringotts and then to a particular shop he had in mind. The reverse order for leaving the Leaky Cauldron was simple enough but…. “What about the return trip? You’d have to know when I was coming back in order to cover for me.”

“Quite true, would one hour be enough time? I doubt mum would let you by much past an hour without checking on you anyway.” George agreed with Fred.

“An hour’s tight but doable. An hour it is.” Harry took the ‘Pale Pill” and headed back to the kitchen.

▫

“My word, Harry do you feel alright? You’re as white as a glass of milk.”

“I ah, feel fine,” Harry said truthfully.

Mrs. Weasley swooped in and felt his forehead. “Good grief, clammy too. Go upstairs and get some rest. Ron, you and Ginny let him be for at least an hour. We’ll check on you later then, off you go.”

Harry felt a tiny pang of regret seeing the concern on Mrs. Weasley’s face, but this was the only way he would be able to pull this off without Ron knowing. It was all going well as Harry stood in front of the fireplace with his invisibility cloak on. Fred and George had managed to round up everyone in the kitchen to see a demonstration of their improved Exploding Snap. George paused just outside the kitchen and looked toward the fireplace. Harry pulled the hood down and waved. George nodded as Harry took a pinch of Floo Powder and listened for the moment to toss it in and say ‘Diagon Alley’.

“What is it now? I don’t think there’s a need for any improvements on Exploding Snap,” complained Mrs. Weasley.

“It’ll only take a sec mum. Come on Fred, help me shuffle these.”

Harry heard several clicks followed by a simultaneous “Ooops” from the twins, a rustle of chairs and an incomplete swear word from Ron. Ginny squealed as Mrs. Weasley started to say, “That’s not going to –“ and was cut off by a boom.

Harry smirked under his invisibility cloak as he tossed in the floo powder and called out his destination. He was sure the twins enjoyed doing that.

▫

It had turned cold and was snowing lightly. Having the hood up on his cloak only made sense as Harry quickened his pace. He only had forty-five minutes to left to do his bit of Christmas shopping. A music player in a display window caught his eye. A family gift for Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, they only had one and it was worn and tattered looking. The different tastes in music were a constant struggle in the house. Surely one more would be welcome. A nicely grained mahogany box tastefully trimmed in silver with a burgundy velvet interior. He also decided to get a useful canister of Floo powder. Harry expected quite a bit of Floo travel between the Burrow and the Grangers once they got back from seeing family the week before Christmas. Harry lowered his hood to look over the music players and after picking one out went up to the clerk who had been staring dreamily out the store window at the falling snow.

A witch in her late twenties with short dark hair surveyed the music player next to the Floo powder on the counter without looking up. She had a round face with freckles and pale blue eyes that accented a smile that seemed to take up her whole face.

“Oh, this one’s beautiful. I hope to get a player myself soon.”

“For Christmas?” Harry asked.

“No, mum and dad are elderly and don’t make much money, I try to send home the extra I make.” She lifted the lid on the music player admiring the inside. “I should have enough extra in a couple of months.” She smiled as she closed the lid on the music player, but she was startled as she looked at Harry for the first time.

“Are you alright sir?”

“Er, yes. Why do you ask?”

“You’re as white as candle wax. Are you ill?”

Harry felt like a fool. He had forgot to get some chocolate to counteract the ‘pale pill’.

“I’m fine really. Just a bit of chocolate will fix me up I’m sure.” Harry started looking at the counter behind her intent on buying some chocolate but the clerk had already slid a piece toward him.

“Here I’ve got some.”

“Um, thanks,” said Harry tossing it in his mouth. “Just a sec, I think I want another music player.” Harry went back, picked up a modest looking player, and put it on the counter and paid her the total.

“Thank goodness. You look much better. Amazing how a little bit of chocolate seemed to fix you up.” The all-encompassing smile returned to the clerks face as she asked, “Would you like these gift wrapped?” She pulled out a wand and summoned five different rolls of wrapping paper, all floating in mid air for Harry to choose from. Harry chose one with Christmas trees adorned with burning candles, a touch of magic had made the flames of the candles move on the wrapping paper.

“You can wrap these two.”

A flick of her wrist and the wrapping paper molded itself neatly around the two items Harry had indicated.

“Don’t you want this one wrapped as well?” She pointed to the remaining music player.

“You can if you want – Merry Christmas.” Harry winked.
“What? Oh my gosh! Why thank you!” Her already large smile got bigger yet. “I can’t believe it. Thank you again. What is your name?”

“Harry. Harry Potter”

Her pale blue eyes got big as she glanced at Harry’s forehead spying the lightning shaped scar under the bangs of Harry’s hair.

“You really are Harry Potter. I don’t know what to say. You’re not at all the person the Daily Prophet’s been describing. You’re really nice.” She suddenly realized what she had said and blushed.

“The Daily Prophet has been saying stuff about me? I haven’t really been paying much attention.”

“It’s nothing really. I – well – it’s not true anyway – obviously.”

Harry looked at his watch.
“Blimey, I’ve got to go. Merry Christmas,” Harry said scooting out the door with his two presents. He heard a fading “Thank you” from behind as he put up his hood and headed toward his next destination.

Sure enough, the front window of the shop was crowded around by kids of all ages ogling at what was on display on the other side of the glass. Harry made his way in and was greeted by a man with thinning hair.

“Can I help you?”

“Have any of those left?” Harry jerked his head at the display window.

“Ah yes, latest model. I’ve got two dozen left. How many would you like?” he asked a gleam in his eye.

“Just two,” Harry replied removing his hood. And as he did so the dampness of the melting snow on his hood pulled some of the hair up off his forehead.

“Well now, Mr. Potter, a pleasure to meet you. I’m the storeowner, Samuel Gibbons. I’m an avid Quidditch fan and I’ve heard rumors about your ability, Victor Krum mentioned your promising ability in an interview this past summer.”

“He did?” Harry said surprised.

“He did indeed, and despite what other things have been said about you anyone with Quidditch playing ability such as yours has to be admired.” Mr. Gibbons paused rolling something over in his mind. “Would you be interested in next year’s model?”
“Next year’s?”

“Yes, I’ve got three of next year’s model. They send them out to me for promotion purposes, but the dang fools have no concept of marketing. I can’t put next year’s model on display while I still have two dozen of this year’s model still in stock. The customer’s won’t buy this year’s model. They’ll wait until next year’s is available after seeing the new one. But I think I could sell you two of the three promos I’ve got, provided you don’t go parading them around till after Christmas. I assume they’re going to be gifts since I’ve heard you have a Firebolt.” Mr. Gibbon’s grinned at Harry and motioned him to the back of the store.

The sale was made in the back of the store, well out of site of any other patrons and Harry was off with a quickened pace until he realized he still had fifteen minutes. He couldn’t show up late or early to the Burrow. He looked at the nearby shops and spied the Magical Menagerie. A short look around would take up a few minutes.

“Fine looking animal isn’t he?” said a wizard who had come up next to Harry.

“Yes, unusual dark markings though, and large.”

“It’s a great horned owl and they are a rather large species, good for carrying heavy parcels. As for the dark markings it’s because he has a touch of melanism, that’s the opposite of albino, all white.”

“I’ve heard of an animal being albino or all white but not black, and not partially of either.”

“It’s actually more common to find partial albinism than to find a full albino, but melanic is more uncommon. A pure melanic is extremely rare. It’s too bad I may not be able to sell this one. People tend to believe an animal with dark markings like this is bad luck – complete nonsense.”

Harry looked the owl over. It was a noble looking bird, with dark markings and dark amber eyes, almost brown. Harry looked at his watch.

▫

Harry lurched forward from the Weasley’s fireplace barely managing to keep his balance with all the gifts. He was sure he would have lost a few, somewhere in the Floo network, if the last sales clerk hadn’t cast a spell tying them all together. The sound of singing from the kitchen was a surprise as Harry scanned the room and then made his way awkwardly upstairs. It was one thing to be under an invisibility cloak, it was entirely a different matter with a bunch of packages. After stowing everything away in his trunk, he made his way back down to the kitchen. To his amazement, the twins and Ginny were singing carols for their mother while Ron was showering tiny white stars over them with his wand that bounced gently to the floor and disappeared. Fred and George and rich tenor voices, but Ginny, Ginny could sing – he had no idea. It was charming really, and Mrs. Weasley looked pleased and even more when she spied Harry.

“Why Harry, there you are. Did we wake you? I must say you look so much better.”

▫

Two days before Christmas and Harry could feel the anticipation building much like the snow starting to accumulate on the ground outside. He couldn’t wait to see the look on his two friends faces. It made him smile every time he thought about it.

Mr. & Mrs. Weasley had invited the Grangers over for Christmas dinner and they had accepted but do to Mrs. Granger’s condition they were going to drive over right after opening presents Christmas morning. Hermione however, was going to avoid the drive and would come by Floo instead. Charlie was already in from Romania but would be heading back the day after Christmas. Bill was going to bring a young lady friend for Christmas dinner but Mrs. Weasley wasn’t fooling anyone. They all knew it would likely be Fleur. Harry had already teased Ron about a possible sister-in-law and had watched how his ears had turned pink. But the subject of Percy was strictly avoided for fear of putting Mrs. Weasley in tears. It seemed that Percy had cut off all family ties after he and his dad had a major row.

Hermione was supposed to be coming over by Floo anytime and some outside fun in the snow would ensue shortly thereafter. Harry was just thinking how he and Hermione might tease Ron a bit more about Fleur. She did have a younger sister, after all, and give eight or nine years – who knows? Harry had an evil grin thinking about the potential teasing just as an owl came in for Ron.

Ron looked at the letter and became very still, his mouth slightly open.

“What’s up mate?” Harry asked.

“Yeah, what’s the matter little bro’?” asked Fred as George snatched the letter.

“Prefect?” said George incredulously. “But Carl Easton is already Prefect.” Fred was looking over the letter as well.

“Not anymore. Says Carl Easton is leaving, moving away with his parents to Spain.”

A lot of speculation erupted from the twins as to why Harry hadn’t been picked in the first place instead of Carl Easton and then to pick Ron over Harry was baffling to them. Ron just stood there in a stupor, not saying a word, holding the envelope limply. Something gold and scarlet fell our onto the floor. Ron just looked at it disbelievingly not making any effort to pick it up.

Harry bent over and picked it up for him. It was a Prefect badge with a large P superimposed on the Gryffindor lion. The door opened and Hermione spotted the badge in Harry’s hand and let out a shriek.

“I knew it! I heard Carl Easton was leaving and they would of course pick someone else,” she said excitedly.

“No,” said Harry quickly, pushing the badge into Ron’s hand. “It’s Ron, not me.”

“I . . . said Hermione. “I . . . well . . . wow! That’s really –“

“Unexpected,” said George, nodding.

Suddenly Harry wasn’t sure how he felt. He had always been one up on Ron in almost everything they did, but now he had been made Prefect over him. He hadn’t given it a thought when neither of them had been made Prefect. He wanted to feel happy for his friend and pushed his mixed feelings aside.

“Come on mate, let’s go tell you’re mum.” Harry put on a smile. plucked the letter from George’s hands and started dragging a dazed Ron to find his mum. The twins and Hermione followed. They bumped into Ginny in the hallway.

“What’s going on?”

“You won’t believe it,” said Fred.

“Ickle Ronnie the Prefect,” said George thumbing toward Ron.

“What?”

▫

In the middle of telling Mrs. Weasley and Charlie that Ron had just been made Prefect Mr. Weasley apparated home from work. They were both delighted and Mr. Weasley commented that it was like getting an early Christmas present. Then it happened, the thing that put Harry’s Christmas plan in jeopardy.

“Well, what will it be? You deserve a reward above and beyond a Christmas present. You’ve already got an owl, and some new dress robes.”

“Maybe a broom? A Cleansweep? They’re not terribly expensive, not like a Nimbus.”

“Of course you can . . . Only two days before Christmas, there’s still enough time.”

Harry was mortified. They couldn’t, not now.

▫

Much later that night Harry decided to take a chance. He had to talk to Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, alone. The opportunity presented itself when Harry found them both in the kitchen while Charlie was entertaining everyone else in the living room with his latest dragon experiences. There were hushed voices as Harry walked into the kitchen, that ended abruptly as they saw Harry.

“Hello Harry, it’s getting late isn’t it. Charlie should probably let everyone get some sleep.”

“Would you like a glass of warm milk dear?”

“Ah, no. Could I talk to you both in private?”

“Of course Harry, what’s on your mind?”

“Is anything wrong? asked Mrs. Weasley.

Harry pulled out his wand and cast a concealment spell on the room. Several minutes later the spell was retracted.

“I’m glad you let us know Harry. I hardly know what else to say.”

“It’ll all be just fine, you’ll see. We’ll tell him his broom will be delivered by owl sometime late Christmas Eve so he may as well wait ‘till Christmas morning. We’ll get him some new school robes instead. Such a wonderful thing to do Harry, I just wish we could give you something in return.”

“You already have. Ron’s my best friend.”

Mrs. Weasley squeezed him and kissed his cheek. Mr. Weasley patted him on the shoulder.

▫

Christmas Eve and all through the house not much was stirring except for Harry’s thoughts. Thoughts of tomorrow morning were keeping him awake while Ron snored across the room. But sleep was starting to make his mind drift as the words ‘Ron’s my best friend’ echoed softly in his head followed by ‘But Hermione is the love of my life’. His breath caught and he opened his eyes wide.

‘Where did that come from?,’ he thought. ‘I have some feelings for her, yes. But she’s still my best friend.’ A tiny voice in his head replied sarcastically, ‘But you haven’t kissed Ron . . . Threeee times. ’

‘Well, yes . . . we did . . . but does she really love me, or do I really love her, or is it just the ‘Breath of Life?’ It was all very confusing and Harry shifted uncomfortably before finally falling asleep.

▫

Harry wasn’t sure what had woke him, but his eyes popped open, and he lay there staring at the ceiling. Finally he decided it was indeed Christmas morning and it looked like it may have snowed even more during the night judging by the fluff of snow around the windowpanes. Harry through back the covers, cool air washing over his pajamas. He quickly sat up, swiveling to sit on the edge of his bed only to find Ron had already put wool socks on his bare feet. Ron grinned broadly at Harry.

“Thought you were going to sleep all day mate. It’s Christmas ya know.”

“Weren’t you going to wake me?” Harry asked giving a mock frown as he hurriedly put on socks of his own bare feet.

“Sure I was – on my way out the door.” Ron laughed sprinting toward the bedroom door in his pajamas. Harry tackled him from behind to make sure Ron didn’t get ahead of him. They both laughed all the way down stairs in the commotion of trying to get ahead of the other only to find they were the last two up.

It was a picture perfect Christmas morning, all the Weasley’s were gathered around a breathtakingly beautiful tree adorned with shiny tinsel, fancy ornaments and (no heat) flickering candles. Colorful wrapped packages were scattered underneath the tree. Mr. Weasley and Charlie were sipping coffee and nibbling on chocolate. Harry was informed by the twins that they were about to use summoning spells on Ron and himself but their mother wouldn’t let them – in case either of them might not be decent. George said if it had been just Ron they would have done it anyway, decent or not.

Joyful sounds of wrapping paper being torn, laugher, friendly jibes, comments of surprise, compliments, and thank you were abundant.

“I know what we need,” Mrs. Weasley said with a flourish. “We need some music. Ginny do you have the music player?”

“I thought Fred and George had it last,” replied Ginny. But before the finger pointing could begin or before Mrs. Weasley resorted to a summoning spell. Harry came forward with a couple of packages in his hands.

“Maybe this could help.” He handed Mr. Weasley the round one and Mrs. Weasley the rectangular one.

“Floo powder, why thank you Harry. Don’t ever seem to have enough of this, but how –“ He was cut off as Mrs. Weasley exclaimed.

“My word! Arthur, would you look at this.” She held out the beautiful music player Harry had gotten them. But before Mr. and Mrs. Weasley could make over the gift further Harry heard Ron exclaim.

“This is it. It has to bee.” The mental picture of a hungry dog salivating over a juicy steak came to mind has Harry tuned to see Ron looking over a broom shaped package.

“Do you suppose that’s a broom Ronniekins?” teased Fred.

“Or maybe a large candy cane judging by the way he’s a about to drool over it.”

“Go ahead Ron, open it.” Harry encouraged trying not to sound to anxious himself.

A flurry of wrapping paper was followed by a confused look on Ron’s face.

“This isn’t a Cleansweep it’s a –“ Ron paused and croaked, “Nimbus” followed by a squeak, “Two Thousand Seven?” He turned and looked at his parents who shook their heads. Mr. Weasley pointed at Harry while Mrs. Weasley explained.

“Harry got you the boom Ron. After he explained that he had already got you a broom for Christmas, we got you some new school robes instead.”

Ron ogled his parents, looked at the broom in disbelief, looked at Harry who nodded in the affirmative and repeated the process once more before he leaped to his feet and yelled something unintelligible. He gave Harry a bear hug while still holding onto his new broom.

“I can’t believe it! How in Merlin’s name did you? - When? - A two thousand seven?” Ron shook his head and looked over his new broom in amazement.

“Good point there. How did you manage a two thousand seven? They’re not even out yet,” asked Fred.

“For once in my life, my name helped me out. Plus the fact that the store owner was a Quidditch fanatic.”

Of course, Harry got a Weasley sweater with an H on it. He promptly put it on over his pajama shirt, an act that pleased Mrs. Weasley. Ginny gift was a cloak that she had made herself. It was a very soft material that changed color from an overall jet black to a fuzzy gray depending on how the light hit it. It even had the initials HP, in what looked like silver thread, in small letters just on the inside hem. The twins had given him more samples of their upcoming products, along with an instructions on their uses. He decided to look it over in private and gingerly tucked it away so Mrs. Weasley wouldn’t see it. Ron got him a box full of chocolate frogs that Harry had every intention of sharing with Ron.

With most of the commotion of gifts being opened over with, Mrs. Weasley had a light breakfast ready. She wanted everyone to have a healthy appetite for dinner. And to Harry it looked like she was going all out. He could smell the mouth-watering aroma of ham and turkey cooking, along with a mixture of things sweet and tangy drifting in the warm kitchen air. The kitchen was full of various foods in different stages of being prepared. Harry wondered how she managed to keep track of it all. Harry found it humorous that Mrs. Weasley spent part of breakfast fending her dinner preparations from grazing family members.

“Fred, George, get away from that. I want some left for dinner.”

“Ron, Ginny, get out of the olives.”

“Arthur, that’s the third time you’ve checked on the turkey. It’s cooking just fine. The more you check the longer it will take to cook.”
“Charlie dear, would you like to sample the gravy. I think it might need a touch more salt.”

“Mmmm, it’s perfect mum.”

A chorus of voices called out wanting to check as well. Mrs. Weasley told them one was enough and that Charlie hadn’t been home for a while. It was all very good-natured teasing that followed, the twins accused Charlie of always being the favored son, while the rest wanted to know where they rated.

“I can’t let all of you have a taste – there’d be none left for dinner,” complained Mrs. Weasley eyeing everyone defensively, still smiling.

A dong echoed through the house.

“Do you suppose that’s Hermione? Would someone check?” asked Mrs. Weasley opening a steaming pot.

Harry, Ron, and Ginny didn’t have to be told twice. And sure enough, the wavy image of Hermione holding packages appeared in the fireplace. Ginny tapped the left side of the fireplace with her wand and the fireplace burst into green flame as Hermione stepped through a little off balance clutching at sliding packages. Ron and Ginny reached out and caught a package apiece before Hermione lost her grip on them. Harry steadied her by the shoulder as their eyes met briefly.

“Thanks Harry,” and then reluctantly turning her attention she quickly thanked Ron and Ginny.

“Nice sweaters,” she said looking each one of them up and down – sweaters over pajamas.

Harry grinned while Ron and Ginny looked sheepish.

“No, I mean it. They really do look nice, and Ron you can trade with Ginny. You have each other’s present. Go ahead, open them,” she said smiling.

“This one’s for you Harry.” She handed him a rectangular present that had been wrapped with care.

To Harry’s surprise it was a music player, much like the one he had given Mr. and Mrs. Weasley. It was dark blue velvet trimmed in silver; he opened to see the familiar round indention that made a music player look like a coin display case. However, there was a small note that said.

With the lid open, say my name, and look inside the lid

Harry kept the lid open and said, “Thank you Hermione.” Silver writing appeared -

To Harry from Hermione

May you always ‘Call My Name’

- and faded slowly away. Harry gave Hermione his best smile.

“Oh, it seems warm in here,” Hermione said fanning herself with her hand.

“Must be from Mum doing so much cooking in the kitchen. Didn’t really seem terrible warm though.” Ron pulled at his sweater and shrugged.

▫

Hermione opened several presents as Harry waited to give his last. Ron looked at the shape.

“Is that? – another?” Ron choked.

Harry only winked as Ron let out.

“Blimey Harry.”

“Shhhh, don’t tell me Ron,” Hermione shushed him as she continued to unwrap and reveal the dark wood grain of a broom handle. The rest of wrapping paper fell away revealing the rest.

“It’s a . . .”

“Broom!” Ron finished for her. “And not just any old broom. It’s exactly like – mine!” Ron put out his next to Hermione’s and expounded on all the features of a Nimbus class broom in a rapid flurry of superlatives.

“It’s wonderful Harry.” Hermione hugged him tight. And ever so briefly, Harry felt the urge to kiss her but quickly thought better of it than to kiss her in front of everyone.

The fireplace burst into green flame and Bill stepped out and Ginny squealed.

“Bill!” Ginny ran and hugged her oldest brother.

“Ginny, good to see you short stuff,” said Bill as he hugged her and then held her at arms length. “Let me look at you. Yep, you’re definitely growing up. – is something wrong?”

“No, nothing’s wrong.”

“Hello, Harry, Hermione, Ron. New brooms? Nice. I’d be willing to trade you mine, even up, Ron,” said Bill admiring Ron’s new broom. Ron clutched it tight.

“Over my dead body,” Ron said grinning. Bill laughed.

“Don’t blame you. I didn’t know there were any two thousand sevens out.”

“I heard Fleur was coming,” Hermione asked inquisitively.

“She decided to go to France at the last minute and spend Christmas with her family. Maybe next year Bill said slyly.”

The rest of the family made it out to greet Bill, but during the commotion, Fred and George cornered Harry.

“Harry, you may not have meant to do this but did you realize you didn’t get Ginny a Christmas gift?”

“Especially after you got Ron and Hermione those nice brooms. I think her feelings might be hurt mate. You know she does fancy you even if you don’t feel the same way.”

“I completely forgot in all the excitement.”

“Forgot? Not good mate. She’ll be crushed.”

“No, I mean it’s not here.”

“Oh, you mean you got one but it’s not here. Can you go get it?”

“No, I mean it’s not here yet.” Harry glanced at his wristwatch. “Actually, it should be getting here anytime.”

▫

Hermione knocked on Ginny’s door.

“Ginny?”

“I’m not feeling well.”

“Ginny, Harry didn’t forget you . . . Ginny?” The door opened and it was obvious that Ginny had been crying.

“I heard him tell Fred and George that it’s on its way. Whatever that means.” Hermione continued but her voice shook slightly and her eyes brightened. “He saved my life too - doesn’t - doesn’t that makes us like sisters in some respect?”

Ginny burst into tears and embraced Hermione. Hermione held Ginny, tears rolling down her own cheeks.

“Ah, Ginny. You’ve got an owl from someone. It’s down in the living room.” Ron looked perplexed and confused at the two girls. “I’m glad you two have got, whatever, worked out.”

“Ron, sometimes you are so, so . . . insensitive.” Hermione shot back at him through teary eyes.

Still confused Ron raised an eyebrow and left. The two girls fixed each other up so that no one could tell that either had been crying and went down to see who Ginny had got an owl from.

▫

Perched on the fireplace mantle was a large owl that held out it’s leg when Ginny drew near. She untied the parchment and read:

Merry Christmas

Ginny

From Harry

“Is this for me?” She wheeled around in disbelief looking for Harry. “The owl?”

“If you want him. I understand some people might think he was bad luck.”

The large owl had tucked its head down and closed its eyes as though waiting for rejection.

“Ohhhh, I think he’s beautiful!” Ginny said delightedly.

The owl perked up and looked at Ginny with grateful dark amber eyes that were almost brown.

“He seems to have an almost regal look.” The owl straightened to it’s full height as Ginny approached. “Would you like to be my owl?” The owl gave an affectionate hoot and dipped its head as Ginny reached out to stroke its feathers. “A name, you’ve got to have a name. How about Montahue, Hue for short.” The owl stretched out it’s large wings and gave another hoot.

“Looks like it’s a done deal Ginny. Although I think I should have named him since you named mine. And maybe we should make sure they can get along.” Ron called out for Pigwidgeon and a tiny ball of fluff hurtled down from upstairs circling the living room in excitement. “Same old Pig,” muttered Ron.

Hue looked annoyed at first but Pig finally lit beside Hue. Harry thought the two birds made quite a contrast side by side, one large, one small. Hue seemed to accepted the hyperactive little owl for the way he was. With acceptance made, Pig zoomed around the living room with renewed vigor as Ron tried to get him to return back upstairs.

Harry suddenly found himself in a tight hug from Ginny and jokingly stuck out his tongue as though he were being squeezed to death.

“Thank you Harry.”

Ron had managed to get Pig back to the perch in his room and returned enthusiastically held up his new broom. “Let’s fly!” The suggestion was met with unanimous approval but Hermione pointed out that no one but herself was dressed for going outside, seeing as everyone was still in their pajamas.

A rapid accent upstairs was followed by an equally rapid decent and exit to the snowy outdoors. Mrs. Weasley had offered to let Ginny fly her own broom. The twins, Ron, Ginny, Harry and Hermione were all flying about, throwing snowballs and having a lot of fun. Even Hermione, who was not very skilled at flying, was having fun. At one point of playing follow the leader from in and out of the snow covered trees Hermione lost control of her broom but Harry had seen what was about to happen and made a controlled tumble in the snow. After spitting snow, they both laughed.

“This is fun Harry. But why did you get me a broom? Especially such a nice one. You know I’m no good at flying.”

“Why not? Every self-respecting witch should have a broom.” And Harry gave his best smile.

Hermione looked into his emerald green eyes as they lay there, still partially covered in snow from the tumble, their breath clearly seen in the cold air.

“I never properly thanked you for my Christmas gift.” She leaned closer to him.

“I haven’t properly thanked you for the music player either, Hermione.” Harry leaned closer to her, his face mere inches from hers. He thought how beautiful she looked, rosy cheeks from the cold air, bits of snow in her curly hair and dark brown inviting eyes. They both leaned closer.

“Oy! What’d you two do? Crash?” came Ron’s voice from high above the trees.

“Looks like it,” snickered Fred and George.

“You alright Harry?” asked Ginny, her voice high overhead as well.

Hermione gave an exasperated sigh and rolled her eyes before answering.

“It was me. I lost control and Harry saved me from a rough tumble.”

Harry and Hermione got up, brushed off the snow, and took to the air again before George yelled.

“Car!”

Everyone automatically dropped to treetop level.

“It’s my parents! Come on!”

Six teenagers came swooping in on brooms toward the Grangers trudging their way toward the Burrow. Wide-eyed Mr. and Mrs. Granger looked them over as they all dismounted.

“Hermione! You’ve been flying on a broom?”

“Yes! - but I’m not very good at it.” She told her mum.

“Who’s broom?”

“Mine!” she said grinning broadly and waving her broom. “Harry got it for me for Christmas.”

“Me too!” exclaimed Ron brandishing his new broom.

“No self-respecting witch should be without a broom – right pumpkin?” quipped Mr. Granger.

“Harry said the same thing,” laughed Hermione.

“Could you give us a hand bringing things in?” Mrs. Granger asked her daughter.

“Can I do magic?” she asked pleadingly.

Mrs. Granger looked about the place. Hermione had her wand out along with the rest of the group.

“I suppose so, considering where we’re at.”

Hermione went to work with her wand, opening the car door, and hovered some items out of the back seat.

The trunk popped open as a spare tire and car jack started to levitate out.

“I’ve got it all Fred, George. You can put those back. And why do you have your wand out Harry? You’re not supposed to do magic outside the presence of your guardian or outside the school.” Then in a lower voice, “He’s not here is he?”

“No,” Harry said sadly. “He’s the only missing part of an otherwise perfect Christmas.”

▫

Dinner was heavenly; Harry complimented Mrs. Weasley that the Hogwarts house-elves couldn’t do better. Ron told Harry he sure knew how to butter up his mum. Harry also noticed that Mrs. Granger was wearing a maternity top and appeared to be showing a bit.
“Hermione, when is your mum due?” asked Harry.

“March. I’m really excited about it.”

After dinner and after getting past the feeling of having eaten too much the house was full of conversation and laughter. At one point Harry overheard Mrs. Weasley ask if the Grangers had any trouble getting to the Burrow with all the snow on the ground. Mrs. Granger replied that their new tires didn’t spin at all and that it was quite amazing. Harry also overheard Mr. Weasley and Mr. Granger speaking in hushed tones immediately after.

“Thanks for the help with the tires Arthur.”

“You’re welcome. I really should take the traction spell off at some point.”

“No hurry my good man. No hurry”

▫

Finally Arthur mad an announcement.

“Everyone listen up. We’re packing up the house. It may be sometime before we come back to the Burrow, so pack it all except the furniture. At least where we’re going has furniture even if it does need cleaning.”

“Everything?”

“Where are we going?”

“Why does it need cleaning?”

“Tut tut, no questions, I can’t give you any answers. I have a special house-packing trunk that we can put our personal trunks and possessions into. I promise it will all fit. And the Grangers have graciously offered to drop off our house trunk at a specified spot, in a London alley-way, at a particular time. After we’re packed be ready to travel and dressed muggle style.” Mr. Weasley winked at the Grangers as he said ‘muggle style’.

“I can say this much. Harry you should soon be seeing your Godfather. Now, everyone ready with wands.” Mr. Weasley coughed and looked at the ceiling after glancing at Harry with his wand out. Hermione noticed too and frowned.

The Grangers sat utterly amazed at all the flying items zipping around the house piling up by themselves next to a very large trunk Mr. Weasley had levitated into the middle of the living room. It looked as big as a thick king-size bed folded over on its side. Mr. Weasley casually moved everything into the oversized trunk with his wand. It didn’t look as though it could possibly all fit, but fit it did. Once everything was in, and everyone was bundled up to travel, Mr. Weasley looked everyone over.

“Have we got everything? Eh, hold on. Ron, son, put your broom in the trunk. There’ll be no flying where we’re going, sorry.”

Ron let out a groan as Ginny said, “Told you.”

Mr. Weasley closed and locked the huge trunk with a wave of his wand after Ron’s broom was whisked inside. He was apparently looking for something near the latches as Mrs. Weasley helped out.

“It’s the second one from the bottom Arthur, two taps.”

“Oh, yes, right dear, thanks.” He tapped the latch and the huge trunk shrank to the size of a small suitcase. The Grangers ogled at the site.

“David, would you be so kind as to test the weight. I want to make sure it’s not too heavy.”
“Amazing, feels as though it’s empty. Thought it would weigh over a ton and I wouldn’t be able to lift it off the floor.

While Mr. Granger was testing the weight of the house-trunk Ginny asked Hermione why her parents were taking it.

“I overheard my parents talking about it. Your dad thought it would be conspicuous if we were seen carrying a house-trunk. Mum and dad are going to let me spend the rest of the holidays with all of you, wherever we’re going. Mum and dad said they were being put up at a nice downtown London hotel this evening for their trouble. Oh, I better go give mum and dad a hug before they go.”

Harry looked at Charlie and Bill.

“You two are going with us?”

“Yes, we have some business to attend to,” said Charlie.

“At headquarters,” added Bill.

“Headquarters?”

Mrs. Weasley shushed Bill and Charlie from saying anything more.

Mr. and Mrs. Granger left and Mr. Weasley got everyone’s attention once more.

“Alright, I have an address on this piece of parchment. Fred, George, Ron, Harry, Hermione, Ginny, I want you to look at it and memorize it.”

The narrow handwriting was vaguely familiar. It said:

The headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix may be found at number twelve, Grimmauld Place, London.

Mr. Weasley tossed the parchment in the fireplace and set it on fire. He tossed Floo powder in after it as green flame leaped up.

“When we get within a block of our destination we will go there in groups of two or three. Right, we’re off then.”

▫

Harry figured it was his imagination but London felt colder than it had back at the Burrow and pulled his scarf tighter. It was just himself and Arthur that were left to go down the block and into number twelve Grimmauld Place.

“Wotcher, Arthur, Harry. Sorry, didn’t mean to scare ya. It’s me, Tonks.”

“You gave me a start Tonks. The rest are already inside.”

“Good, I’ll go with you two then.”

Tonks was disguised as someone plain looking, long straight hair with strands of grey, pale complexion. Harry found her voice familiar and didn’t jump as Mr. Weasley had.

Just as Mr. Weasley opened the door, he cautioned Harry to be quiet in the hallway. Once inside Harry found everyone else in hushed voices putting away coats and scarves. Tonks crowded in beside Harry and Harry side stepped to give Tonks more room only to knock over an umbrella stand next to the door with a crash.

“To late now,” Tonks said in a normal voice. “Usually it’s me that wakes her.”

“Wake who?” Harry started to ask as a horrible, earsplitting, bloodcurdling screech erupted. Curtains over a portrait painting blew apart revealing an old woman drooling, eyes rolling as she screamed obscenities and curses. More portraits on the walls uncurtained and added their own yelling to the ruckus as Mr. and Mrs. Weasley and Tonks tried to pull the curtains shut while the rest of them clamped their hands over their ears. Sirius came tearing into the hallway in front of the portrait of the old woman.

“Shut up, you horrible old hag, shut UP!” he roared. Mr. Weasley and Sirius grabbed the curtains and with stupendous effort managed to force the curtains closed again.

The old woman’s screeches died and an echoing silence fell.

“Hello, Harry, everyone,” he said grimly, “I see you’ve all met my mother.”

Sirius pulled Harry off to a side room.

“I’ll explain about the house and my mother later. For now I just want to say – Merry Christmas.” Sirius handed Harry a set of books entitled Practical defensive magic and Its Use Against the Dark Arts. “Lupin pitched in as well.”

“Thanks Sirius, but I didn’t get you anything.”

“Harry, you being here is enough of a present for me.”

Harry put down the books and hugged his Godfather. Christmas was indeed complete this year.

13. Reflections

*** A bit of angst. I’ve thrown in some canon which doesn’t interfere with my plot. ***

Harry lay in his bed looking blankly at the ceiling. The room was sweltering, but he didn’t really care. He had shut the window a few hours earlier when his Aunt Petunia had yelled at him from downstairs. A passing shower had prompted the closing of windows just before noon. But the rain had stopped in less than an hour and a bright yellow sunshine returned, warming his room considerably.

Yet he lay there drained of desire or will to do much of anything, let alone open a window. Not even Hedwig tapping on the glass from outside to be let in was enough to stir him to open it.

‘Probably just another letter wanting to know how I’m doing,’ Harry thought with disgust as he glanced at a pile of opened letters on the floor.

It had been almost three weeks since the end of summer term and his return to Number Four Privet Drive. During that time he had managed to answer them once, compared to the three or four letters apiece from Hermione, Ron, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Remus, and even Tonks. Harry noted dully that there was not a single letter from Dumbledore, or – Sirius. A lump formed in his throat at the thought of his Godfather. His answer had been the same to everyone.

I’m fine.

Harry

And it was an outright lie. He was anything but fine. He felt like part of his life had been drained from him. Unlike the previous summer when he had desperately wanted to keep busy, this summer he hadn’t felt like doing anything.

The complaints from his aunt and uncle were constant and still echoing in his head.

“Buck up boy, there are things that need to be done around here. You think we like having you in our house? Show some gratitude,” Uncle Vernon bellowed one afternoon. He then wrinkled his nose making his mustache twitch. “And take a shower once in a while. You’re beginning to smell.”

Harry noticed that his cousin Dudley didn’t do much of anything, but Dudley didn’t get yelled at either. He did however; show off on his new candy apple red scooter all around the neighborhood. Dudley got the scooter, along with a provisional license to ride it, on his birthday. Dudley’s birthday was the same weekend Harry arrived at Privet Drive. Harry could still picture how the tires sank down ominously every time Dudley sat on it, his rear end hanging grossly over either side of the seat. Harry thought he looked like a pig riding a toy scooter and would have suggested Dudley join the circus if Harry hadn’t felt so depressed. Dudley’s toady friends showed a great deal of envy while his parents made over how wonderful and grown up he looked. His aunt sniffing at her little Dudleykins and that he’d soon be driving a car.

Harry wondered how long it would be before Dudley broke his scooter as he had with everything else he had ever been given.

‘So, much for the past few weeks,’ Harry thought. Everything that had happened since Christmas was what had been preoccupying Harry’s thoughts. He had gone over and over all the events wondering how it all happened, how it could have been different. But the result was always the same . . . Sirius was still gone. Harry’s eyes burned until he willed them not to. He was tired of crying, he was tired of everything. A lump formed in Harry’s throat as he thought how he could have gotten his classmates, his friends, killed as well. Beads of sweat had formed on Harry’s forehead as he ignored a drop that ran down his neck. He stared at the ceiling, the oppressive heat making the ceiling appear more like a movie screen replaying everything that had happened since Christmas.

The day after Christmas Harry had overheard Mr. and Mrs. Weasley talking to each other. Mrs. Weasley was disappointed that her husband had to guard something that evening, but they both stopped talking when they saw Harry come into the kitchen. Later that same night Harry had a dream that he was a snake and attacked Mr. Weasley. The dream was far too real and he woke up everyone, including the portrait of Mrs. Black, in his panic to find Sirius. Mr. Weasley would have died if Harry hadn’t alerted the Order. But the incident brought to light a link that he had with Voldemort, a more substantial link than just his scar hurting.

Mr. Weasley was well on the road to recovery by the time they returned to Hogwarts but that good turn was quickly dashed by Mrs. Figg’s replacement, Delores Umbridge. Umbridge was a short squatty person, always clearing her throat with “hem hem”, and she reminded Harry of a pale toad. As DADA teacher, Umbridge delighted in telling Harry he was a liar and giving him detention. Things went down hill even more quickly as Harry, Fred and George lost their privileges to play Quidditch. It happened after Harry and George publicly beat up on Draco Malfoy. Draco had insulted Fred and George’s mother, as well as Harry’s, and it had sent them over the top. It didn’t seem to matter that Fred hadn’t participated in the beating, as he was held back by his teammates. Regardless, Umbridge decided he was violent and would have joined in if not restrained, therefore he was banned from playing Quidditch as well.

‘Why did I lose my temper like that? Sure Malfoy insulted Mrs. Weasley and my mother. Plus I was upset that Dumbledore wouldn’t talk to me or let me know anything that was going on, but that was still no reason to lose it like that.’

Then in February Cho had asked him for a date to Hogsmeade. Much the same as he had done to Hermione when Ron had asked her to the Fall Dance, Hermione discreetly indicated to Harry that he should accept. It turned out to be a disaster. Cho ran off crying, from the coffee shop, saying Harry could tell Hermione and Ron what happened to Cedric but not her. She didn’t give him a chance, but it all came out in the Quibbler later. Still, Harry didn’t really regret that it hadn’t worked out. His heart was already taken.

In March, appointed by Ministry decree, Umbridge became the Hogwarts High Inquisitor and made life even more unbearable. When Hermione was denied a request to go home and see her new baby sister, born March thirty fist, things got really bad. Harry couldn’t ever remember seeing her so angry, it was scary. But suddenly, and inexplicably Hermione was okay. It was a strange and dramatic change in Hermione’s temperament. It was easy enough to figure that Dumbledore had managed to help her visit her family, but how? In one night? Of course, Hermione denied that she could apparate, or that anyone could apparate from Hogwarts grounds. She also denied she had found a means to go home by Floo. She did not deny that she had seen her family and her little sister. In fact Harry half-smiled remembering how she had confided in him. She had pulled him to a corner of a darkened and empty common room, behind a chair, and cast a concealment spell.

“I have to tell someone Harry I’m about to bust. I’ve seen her, she’s so tiny and so beautiful. She even gripped my finger with her tiny hand,” Hermione said in a rush. Then more slowly she said, “My little sister – Miranda – Miranda Dianthe Granger.”

“But how, how did you see her? Ginny said you were only gone one night.”

Hermione gave a cryptic smile.

“When you tell me the secret you’ve been carrying around all school year I’ll tell you how.”

“What secret?”

Hermione raised an eyebrow.

“About those private lessons with Dumbledore, of course.”
“Oh . . .”

“Uh huh, I thought so.” She patted him on the cheek and then hugged him, her happiness at being a big sister too much to contain.

Shortly after Hermione’s unexplained trip, they formed a secret club to teach each other practical methods of defending themselves against dark magic, all twenty eight of them.

‘Well, we did teach each other. Even if I was the one doing most of the teaching.’ Harry allowed himself a brief smile. It was the only highlight of a miserable summer term. He also thought it was interesting how, even as teacher, he learned more than he had expected. But his smile faded.

‘Still wasn’t enough was it. If only I had checked to see what Sirius had given me before we left Grimmauld Place just before we went back to Hogwarts . . . the mirror.’ Harry clenched his fists and hated himself for his own stupidity.

A wave of anguish washed over him and passed away. Harry thought how quickly things had happened. He recalled the shock of when he and Hermione had found out that Hagrid had brought back his half-brother who was full-blood giant. Hagrid had asked him and Hermione to watch over Grawp if anything should happen to him and he could no longer do it himself. It was a disappointment to find out it was not a romantic liaison Hagrid had left on for Christmas holiday.

Harry recalled his Occlumency lessons with Snape and ruefully regretted not trying harder. If he had been able to block Voldemort’s intrusion into his mind Sirius might still be alive.

he lump formed in his throat again as he struggled to overcome it and continued with his mental review, ticking off the next events in his mind. Trelawney was sacked and Dumbledore hired Firenze, a Centaur, in Trelawney’s place. All to the chagrin of Umbridge – Harry smiled weakly remembering how enraged the short, toad looking High Inquisitor of Hogwarts had looked.

he week after that Umbridge directed himself, Hermione and Ron into an unoccupied classroom and gave them some startling information.

Hem, hem. Seems the Headmaster has put in a request to the Ministry of Magic that you three be exempt from the Restriction of Underage Sorcery this coming summer holiday. I dare say I was first appalled at the idea but then . . .” she smiled sweetly looking like a toad dreaming about a cache of flies. “It occurred to me it would be like giving a child a live dragon.” Umbridge looked disparagingly at Hermione before saying, “Or in muggle terms; handing a child a loaded gun.”

Hem, hem. Yes, I think it would not be long at all, before the lot of you were expelled and have your wands snapped. And maybe . . .” she said gleefully. “I dare say your indiscretion and lack of aptitude at handling magic might even earn you a stay in Azkaban.”

You mean – “ Harry started to ask incredulously.

“Yeess, the request for exemption has been quietly approved. Your wands will be recorded at the end of term and at the end of summer holiday your wands will be recorded again. You will then turn in a record and explanation of each and every spell you performed outside of school.” Umbridge swallowed and smiled most unpleasantly before speaking again. Harry was reminded of a nasty looking toad swallowing a particularly juicy fly.

“Of course that’s assuming that you don’t manage to get yourselves expelled before the end of term. Hem, hem.” Umbridge left the three of them standing in the empty classroom, stunned looks on their faces.

“I would have fancied jumping up and down after news like that, but coming out of her mouth, I don’t think I’m very keen on doing magic this summer,” said Ron looking at Harry and Hermione who nodded slowly in agreement.

In April they had their last DA meeting working on the Patronus Charm but Marietta Edgecombe told Umbridge about the meeting. Dumbledore, however, took the blame for organizing group and left Hogwarts of his own accord rather than quietly in the custody of the Ministry. It also left Umbridge in charge of Hogwarts, with most students and staff determined to undermine her authority and make her position as headmistress as difficult as possible. Fred and George rose to the task admirably until they were finally caught. They left the school amongst tumultuous applause from the students as they flew off on their brooms into a glorious sunset, chain and iron peg still swinging from Fred’s broom.

Finally the implanted impression from Lord Voldemort that Sirius was being tortured and Kreacher’s betrayal making the trap complete. The desperation that he had pursued trying to reach Sirius was hotheaded and reckless.

Hermione, Ron, Ginny, Neville, Luna. They all came to help. And they could have all gotten themselves killed. –Ultimately it would have been my fault. They all did amazingly well against the Death Eaters,’ he thought to himself proudly. But it was a brief moment as the one thing he didn’t want to think about came flooding into his mind again –Sirius, falling backward through the tattered black veil of an ancient stone archway. It was all in slow motion, so clearly etched in his memory. A look of mingled fear and surprise on his godfather’s face as he fell – back – through the ragged veil.

A tear ran down Harry’s sweaty face. It was still very warm in the stuffy room and his sweat-soaked shirt was clinging to him as he shivered slightly.

‘There has to be some reason, other than my own stupidity. I had such an awful time keeping my emotions under control. Surely it’s not solely the fact that I’m a teenager. Something . . . Anything . . .’ Harry desperately sought an answer. A single word formed in his mind but it made no sense at all. Chocolate.

“For heaven sake,” aunt Petunia said with disgust looking around the room and then at Harry. “Don’t you have enough brains to open a window,” she quipped crossing the room and opening the window.

Harry hadn’t heard her come in and twitched in surprise as his aunt surveyed him before snapping some orders.

“Get yourself cleaned up, put on some clean clothes, and come downstairs. Your uncle and I want to talk to you. You’ve received a letter in the post and we want to talk to you about it.” She turned on her heels and left, leaving the door open.

Half and hour later Harry made his way down to the living room and took a chair opposite his aunt Petunia and his cousin Dudley sitting on the sofa, his uncle Vernon in an easy chair to Harry’s left. Harry thought It odd how they were all very interested in him. Harry saw an open envelope on the coffee table. It was a pale green envelope addressed in crisp print to himself. Gold embossed print adorned the return address but before Harry could read it uncle Vernon was interrogating him.

“What’s this about? This letter, and what’s Gingots Bank, I’ve never heard of such a bank.”

“How should I know what it’s about. You’ve obviously already read my mail. Why don’t you tell me. And it’s not Gingots it’s Gringotts.” Harry glanced at the return address again and it was indeed from Gringotts. “It’s a wiz . . .” Harry paused before saying it was a wizard bank run by goblins. “It’s the bank where I have my money. You know, you dropped me off once so I could go get some – last summer.”

“You’re staying in this house gives us every right to read whatever comes in the regular post,” sniffed aunt Petunia. “What about this –“

“Estate,” cut in his uncle. “This Black Estate, and the reading of a will.”

Harry was caught completely off guard, he had been so absorbed in Sirius’s death that he had not given a single thought to a will.

“I . . . suppose . . . it’s my godfather’s estate. A will? I saw him – I saw him just before he died. It was about the middle of June.” Harry knew the precise date but didn’t want to say it. He quickly took the opened envelope from the table trying to forget the lump that had suddenly formed in his throat.

To the Honorable,

Harry James Potter

You are requested to be present at the reading of will, the late Sirius Arden Black. The Noble House of Black estate will be divided amongst the named heirs. The reading will be held Wednesday at 3:00 pm, July 17, 1996 – Reading Room J-3, Gringotts Bank. Please note that no wands are allowed in the reading room.

Please respond promptly upon receipt of this letter. Correspondence has also been sent by normal means. A Gringotts representative will be sent upon non-response.

Dedit,

Goblin in Charge of Readings

“Does this mean you’ll be inheriting some kind of – estate?” asked uncle Vernon.

“Are you going to be rich Harry?” Dudley asked apprehensively.

‘Leave it to Dudley to ask what was on his and his parent’s minds,’ Harry thought.

“Now what would his lot have that could be of any value to normal people?” huffed uncle Vernon.

This was a bit much for Harry who replied in a nonchalant manner. “I dunno, I always thought gold and silver were of value to most people.” Just as soon as Harry said it, he regretted it. The Dursley’s eyes bulged as they gawked at him. It occurred to Harry what was happening. His only surviving relatives, sitting in front of him, were thinking there ordered little world might be upset. They had always put great value on wealth and material possessions and had treated Harry so dreadful all these years. Now they might find themselves having less money than Harry. Harry figured that he already had more money than they did because of what his mum and dad had left him. But he had avoided saying as such, and they accepted the assumption that he was near penniless without question. Now, however, there was the open possibility he was heir to an estate. Harry could only guess that it was a sizeable estate, since Sirius had bought him a Firebolt. It was rumored that if you had to asked how much a Firebolt broom cost, you couldn’t afford it. Then again, maybe Sirius spent the last of his estate on it. He really didn’t know and it galled him to think like this because what he really wanted more than anything was to have Sirius back, alive.

“I honestly don’t know if there’s any money involved. I don’t know if I’m heir to much of anything. I do know there’s a house involved.”

“Ah ha! That means you’ll be leaving our house and our presence very soon then. No more ruddy owls, no more strange people showing up uninvited in our house,” exclaimed uncle Vernon rubbing his thick hands together.

Harry glanced at his aunt Petunia. His aunt knew precisely why Harry had stayed with them all these years. It was because of Dumbledore and the protection he had placed upon the house, his only surviving family’s house. It was for Harry’ protection. Voldemort or his followers could not touch him here, as long as he stayed here long enough to call it home. He had never mentioned to his aunt that he now knew this. She only gazed at him briefly before quipping.

“That would be welcome indeed. And I dare say you’d only be staying one more summer in any case.”

Harry had the urge to stand up and tell them he’d be glad to leave right now, but he’d catch so much flak from everyone he knew that he decided against it. Instead, he addressed the more immediate concern as to how he was going to get to London for the reading of the will.
“I had best respond to this.” He waved the letter from Gringotts in his hand. “I know you don’t like uninvited guests and a Gringotts representative showing up may not be a pleasant experience. They’re not human.” Harry paused letting the full meaning sink in, and when they all gasped, it was all he could do to keep from grinning malevolently at them. Harry got up to go back to his room, to find quill and parchment. He turned before leaving the room.

“I don’t think not showing up for one of these things is a good idea. If I don’t show up, they will likely come here for a one-on-one reading. Never met a goblin have you?” Harry remembered how Hagrid had described them the first time he had taken Harry to Gringotts Bank. “They’re not the friendliest sort.”

“By the way, is there any chance I could get a ride to London on the seventeenth?” Harry didn’t wait for a response. He turned away, headed upstairs, and allowed himself a smirk in private.

The ride into London to be dropped off near the Leaky Cauldron entrance was the usual treatment for Harry – they treated him as though he didn’t exist. Harry didn’t mind though, he didn’t feel much like talking anyway and listening to his aunt and uncle reveal over their dolt of a son made him nauseous anyway. It was much easier to ignore them as they ignored him. He had been looking out the window of the car not thinking and not really looking, a kind of thoughtless stupor.

“Boy, are you listening to me? We’re here,” uncle Vernon said gruffly. “How long will this take anyway?”

“I’m not sure, I’ve never been to a – reading.”

“We’ll be back here at half past five then. And if you want a ride back you had better be here.” Uncle Vernon forcefully pointed his finger downward.

“Er, okay.”

Harry got out and made his way through the Leaky Cauldron as inconspicuously as possible. Tom, the bartender, was bent down behind the bar and hadn’t seen Harry to call out his name for everyone to hear and Harry was pleased not to be goggled at. He found his way to Gringotts and found a smartly dressed goblin that growled to assist him.

“Harry Potter to hear a reading of will, Reading Room J Three.”

“Very well, follow me.”

The goblin lead him up a curved staircase with red carpet to an upper floor and a door; a heavy dark oak door, with Reading Room J-3 in neat gold letters on it. The goblin knocked on the door three times which opened of its own accord and motioned Harry to go in. Harry walked in as the door shut itself behind him. Familiar faces around a large polished ebony table greeted him; Tonks, Remus, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley were all standing about when Harry entered. Weak and solemn hellos called out to him. Tonks now had shoulder length jet-black hair that curved gently from her face. Her eyes were puffy and she held out a hand to him. She hugged him tightly and made a noise as though to say something but all that came out was “Harry”. She sat down and dabbed at her eyes with a handkerchief. Remus, looking sad, made his way from the other side of the table and shook hands with Harry. Remus automatically passed the fiery phoenix image and Harry returned it. Mrs. Weasley seemed anxious to look him over and judging from her expression was less than satisfied.

“You don’t look like you’ve been eating well,” she said putting her hand to his cheek before giving him a motherly hug. Harry didn’t think Mrs. Weasley should fuss over him so much but part of him didn’t mind.

“All right there Harry?” asked Mr. Weasley as his wife finally let go of Harry. Mr. Weasley’s face looked solemn, very much like Remus’, a look of having lost friends before. Harry wondered if he had the same look on his own face and realized he wasn’t feeling a whole lot of anything at the moment.

The door opened, a gnarly looking old goblin entered carrying a leather bound folder and accompanied by a younger looking goblin, obviously an assistant. The assistant goblin was carrying a stone basin with rune lettering. It looked like a miniature version of the pensive bowl he had seen in Dumbledore and Snape’s offices. Panic rose in Harry’s chest as the assistant goblin lifted the bowl head height and slid it onto the black polished table. He then pulled out a step stool for the older goblin to step up into a high plush chair. The younger goblin left as the one seated addressed them all in a matter of fact business tone.

“Please be seated.”

As they all sat down the door gave a squelching sound.

“My name is Krepper, I will be your reader for today. This is a private reading and I am magically bound not to repeat or reveal anything that transpires or in connection herewith. My assistant Jansap has sealed the door.” Krepper unwound a string and opened the folder with his wrinkled hands and claw like fingernails.

Harry was still fighting the panic that had been mounting as he stared at the miniature stone bowl. He wasn’t sure what he had expected at the reading of a will but now, looking at the silvery liquid in the bowl, he was fairly sure he would soon see a ghostly image of Sirius rise up from it.

‘Okay, I can handle this. It would be more of a shock if I had never seen a pensive or how it worked,’ he thought to himself. Krepper cleared his throat and read from a piece of parchment.

“I Sirius Arden Black do hereby leave my estate to the following. Nymphadora Tonks, I leave 150,000 galleons.” Tonks gasped in shock but the reading continued. “Arthur and Molly Weasley I leave 150,000 galleons.” Mr. and Mrs. Weasley looked stunned. “Remus Lupin I leave 250,000 galleons.” Remus’ finger twitched on the table but he betrayed no other emotion. “The remainder of my estate, including the Black residence, I leave to my Godson, Harry James Potter.”

“The deceased wished to speak to the heirs.” The goblin reached out to the bowl and stroked the rim with a long yellow fingernail attached to a crooked finger. Harry’s stomach knotted up as an opaque semi transparent image of Sirius’ head formed and grew up out of the pensive. It reminded Harry of the times Sirius had appeared in the Gryffindor fireplace and he relaxed slightly as he exhaled shakily. He hadn’t realized he’d been holding his breath.

“If you are hearing and seeing this then it means I’ve managed to get myself killed. I hope it was in a blaze of glory rather than bound up by some Ministry fools. I likely would not have had this will drawn up if not for Dumbledore’s urging. He said it was better to be prepared and think of those who might be left behind. I found I couldn’t disagree. Here goes.”

“Tonks, my dear cousin, I’ve left you a little something to get you by till the right man comes along. Trust me, he will. You just have to keep an eye out for him.” Sirius winked. Tonks gave a brave trembling smile and closed her eyes in grief.

“Arthur, Molly, I know we’ve had our disagreements – mainly over Harry. But I always knew it came from the heart and never held it against you. Always too proud to accept a helping hand while I was alive –you can’t argue with me now.” Sirius gave a wry smile.

“Remus my friend, I’ve left you a bit extra. Maybe you’ll finally get some new robes. More blasted proud than Arthur and Molly – and that’s saying a lot.” Sirius’ head leaned back and laughed. Mrs. Weasley had a fleeting look of protest, but sadness washed over her face quickly.

Harry’s heart swelled at hearing Sirius laugh. He hadn’t realized how much he had missed it though and he had only heard him a laugh a few times. Now, he would never hear it again.

“And now for you Harry.” A semi-transparent hand came up and moved some unruly hair from Sirius’ face. “Whatever may have happened Harry, I want you to know I’m an adult and the decisions I have made were my own.”

“Now that I’ve got that out of the way, I’d like you to know my wishes concerning the house. I would like the present use of the house to continue, and I would also like Tonks to feel she can make use of the house as a home away from home as she needs. Lord knows there’s more than enough room. Though it’s difficult to imagine why anyone would want to stay in the dreary place. Of course, the decision is yours, but at least you know my wishes.”

“There is one more thing I need to address. There is the issue of guardianship, God forbid the Dursley’s be your sole guardians. I think we need to make sure that doesn’t happen. In our world, magical guardianship takes a precedence over non-magical. Remus was my original choice, but he argued that a werewolf would not be seen as a much better choice than a muggle. The Weasley’s were my second choice but Molly can be very protective and your situation is unique. Yes, Dumbledore told me. There are some difficult and dangerous things that may yet need to be done on your part. My third choice was Tonks, though I dearly love my cousin I was afraid she might be a bit too lenient.” Sirius grinned. “The solution was to make all three parties hold joint guardianship. I’ve been told this is quite legal even if it is unusual.” Sirius paused as though finding the next words difficult to say.

“I’ve let you down again Harry. I don’t know what else to say except – Let your heart be your guide and love be your strength.” It looked like Sirius was struggling to say anything more and sighed heavily before adding a last comment.

“By the way Tonks, keep an eye on that situation we talked about and be ready to lend some advice if Harry should need any.” Sirius nodded once and said, “Goodbye Harry – forgive me.” His disembodied head shrank into the pensive. Everything was deafeningly silent and Harry almost jumped as Krepper dug into his folder. Mr. Weasley slid a kerchief his way. Harry wondered why until he realized his face was wet. Harry was surprised, he hadn’t been aware that he had shed any tears.

“Thanks,” Harry said softly. He wiped his face and slid the kerchief back.

“These are receipts of your inheritance. I see that according to my records everyone here has a vault at Gringotts. The amounts have already been moved to your personal vaults.

“Mister Potter, here is your receipt and title to the Black estate.”

Harry glanced at the amount – 9.4 Million Galleons. His mouth fell open and hung there, even as Krepper passed him a large and very ornate brass key on a silver tray.

“The key to the Black estate.”

Harry reached out and took it.

“Ow!” Harry yelped. “It bit me!” Almost dropping it Harry was determined, and gripped it tightly hoping to give the key some discomfort. It only struggled a bit more before becoming docile.

Krepper gave a nasty grin. “Master Potter will have an interesting time taming his new house.”

Harry wasn’t sure whether the goblin thought the key biting him was humorous or whether taming an unruly house might be fun. In either case Harry didn’t think it was funny or something to look forward to.

Harry found himself in the Leaky Cauldron sipping on a butter beer. Remus had bought a round for everyone and had tipped off Tom that Harry was not in the mood for attention. The group was quiet; there was a definite lack of conversation, which suited Harry. Sirius’ goodbye and asking forgiveness, when it wasn’t his fault, left a tight feeling around Harry’s heart. Harry knew it was his fault that Sirius was gone.

“Why don’t you spend the night at headquarters Harry,” suggested Remus.

“Yes, why don’t you dear. I’ll fix something you like for dinner. Anything strike your fancy?” asked Mrs. Weasley.

Harry shook his head. “Nothing sounds very appetizing. But the night away from the Dursley’s sounds good.” Harry’s feelings were raw and he didn’t want to risk his aunt, uncle, or cousin sending him over the top.

Mr. and Mrs. Weasley apparated to headquarters while Tonks and Remus accompanied Harry to inform the Dursley’s. Tonks and Remus had changed into more appropriate muggle clothes to blend in and help Harry get to headquarters by less magical means, a taxi and walking the last few blocks.

The Dursley’s looked sorely disappointed that he would only be gone one night. But spending the night at the Black house was not Harry’s idea of the ideal get away. Even though he had never been on one, a vacation sounded nice. The Dursley’s always left him with Mrs. Figg.

The ride by taxi was quiet and Harry entertained thoughts of a vacation. Where he might go, what he might do.

‘Maybe a place secluded and scenic,’ Harry thought. ‘Maybe some quiet time followed by some action, activity, company.’ Hermione suddenly came to mind and he fought to push her out. The last thing he wanted was to put her or Ron, or anyone, in any more danger. In addition, the pact he made with Hermione was still unresolved. They had decided to test what they felt for each other with one more kiss at the end of the school year but so much had happened. It all seemed like another lifetime ago. Still, he felt something for her. ‘I can’t – the prophecy, the danger, what might happen if . . .’ he struggled with the confusion in his head.

All his jumbled thoughts evaporated upon seeing Ron and Ginny again. He was definitely glad to see them but his mood was still somber and the evening meal was quiet. There was polite conversation around the table with Ron and Ginny glancing at Harry afraid to say much. Evidently, there was another meeting of the Order after dinner and Harry found himself wondering what was going on in the fight against Voldemort. Then he had an entirely different thought.

“Where’s Kreacher?” Harry asked Ron and Ginny darkly.

“Oh, I forgot to tell you mate. Well, the foul beast must have thought he was going to stay here. He –“

“He’s gone?” Harry gasped. “But all the things he knows –“

“He’s dead,” said Ginny flatly. “Mad Eye did it while mum was out.”

“I was going to get to that.” Ron frowned at Ginny. “Anyway, Kreacher must have thought the portrait of Mrs. Black was real or something, nutters. Didn’t seem to register that after the last Black was gone he might be free or be in service to you. It was an awful scene when he finally figured it out.”

“The wailing he made – kept trying to hurt himself,“ Ginny shuddered at the thought but Harry felt it was not more than Kreacher deserved. Harry was glad he was dead.

“That’s only the half of it,” Ron continued. “Kreacher demanded that his head be mounted on the wall with his other ancestors and would accept nothing less than a wizard oath or he would tell everything he knew about the Order. Moody agreed.”

“Mounted his head on a plaque, and put it on the wall?” Harry asked incredulous.

“Well, he had to didn’t he. He swore a wizard oath.”

“Problem was when they tried to take it down. They couldn’t get it off. Mum was not happy when she found out.” Ginny furrowed her brows giving a striking resemblance of her mother about to tell someone off. “Remus seems to think it’s the house that won’t let it go. He said something about the key to the house might force it to let go.”

“I’ve got the key to the house,” Harry said matter of factly.

“You do? That means you -.”

“Own the house?” Ginny finished for Ron.

“Apparently,” Harry said with a sullen tone. “Come on. Let’s see if it does any good.”

Just as Ron and Ginny told him, Kreacher’s head was mounted on the wall with his other ancestors. Harry looked at the lifeless head of Kreacher and loathed it. He also felt a rising wave of disgust. The whole tradition of mounting house-elf heads was disgusting. It was time to change and Harry figured he was the one to do it. Harry dug into a folder he had carried around with him since the reading of the will and rummaged between papers. Upon finding the key, he grasped it firmly. He hadn’t forgotten how the key had bit him earlier; there was still a small gouge in his hand between his index finger and thumb. Harry held out the key in front of him not quite sure what to do with it, partially to show Ron and Ginny.

“Gaudy looking isn’t it,” said Ginny.

Ron extended a hand with the intention of looking it over more closely.

“Careful, it bites,” said Harry.

“Uh? Oh, you keep it then.” Ron pulled his hand back quickly looking balefully at the key in Harry’s hand.

Harry looked at Ron and Ginny and shrugged before turning his attention to the mounted heads squeezing the key tightly.

“Let go of these heads,” he said in an even tone, not sure what to expect.

The key grew suddenly warm and squirmed as the house itself spoke in a deep, barely audible, tone.

“No.”

“I said – let go.” Harry was resolutely determined as the key went from feeling warm to hot. Harry closed his eyes as the key wriggled in his hand. The thought of Umbridge and her quill flashed through his mind. He would not be denied, the house would accept his wishes.

“I am the master of this house. Yield.” His eyes still closed, he heard Ron and Ginny gasp as he was sure the key was bent almost double trying to bite him again.

The key became cool and rigid as over a dozen thuds on wood made Harry open his eyes. Every mounted head had dropped to the floor leaving outlines of where they had once been hanging, except for Kreacher’s which had been freshly mounted.

“I wondered what you three were up to. The main part of the meeting is over and I’ve got some news.” Mrs. Weasley surveyed the pile of broken and mangled house-elf heads littered along the wall. “Thank you Harry. I’m glad to see someone is making things better around here, rather than worse.” With a wave of her wand she transfigured the lot into a bunch of old chicken bones, levitated the whole mess and whisked everything out the back door into the garbage bin in the alley.

“As I was saying, I have some news. Ron, Ginny, we’re going on vacation .”

“Really?”

“Where? Romania?”

“No, Egypt. Bill, will go with us. We’ll leave Saturday afternoon by chartered yacht.”

Ron and Ginny were suitably impressed. Harry could see the excitement stirring in them and their mother. Harry thought a vacation would be wonderful as Ron asked the very question on his mind.

“Can Harry come with us?”

“No,” she said slowly. “Dumbledore has something else in mind for Harry.” She evidently saw the disappointment on Harry’s face as she turned to him smiling. “He’ll tell you a little later, dear, after he speaks with the rest of the members that couldn’t make it to the main meeting.”

“Can Hermione come with us?” asked Ginny hopefully.

“No,” she said slowly again. “I believe Hermione has other plans. However, there is a group in the kitchen.” Mrs. Weasley paused, as though she wasn’t sure what she was about to say was a good idea. “There’s a group gathered in the kitchen. They intend to have a toast in honor of Sirius – a fallen comrade. I’ve agreed . . . . to let you all have a glass of dandelion wine. A small glass mind you. And did I mention – that Hagrid is here?”

“He is?” Ron and Ginny said together and took off as one, Harry in there wake. But Mrs. Weasley held him back.

“You don’t have to go if you don’t feel up to it Harry. They would all understand.”

“N-no, I want to,” Harry stuttered.

Hagrid was indeed there, towering above everyone in the kitchen holding a cup the size of a small bucket. He beamed as Harry came into the kitchen.

“ ’arry, good to see ya. Wish ya had written more. I’m fine was a bit short.” Hagrid winked amongst the murmuring agreement.

“Sorry,” Harry said sheepishly. The room was fairly packed. It looked like half the Order had crowded in, some sitting, the rest standing, all holding a cup, a mug, or glass. Mr. Weasley handed Harry a slender wine glass half full of a faint yellow tinted liquid. He noticed Ron and Ginny had similar glasses, filled only a quarter of the way. He took position standing between them.

Remus stood, others who had been sitting followed suit and stood also. Remus held up his glass.

“To Sirius, my dear friend. As long as you are remembered you are never truly gone and will always be with us.”

“To Sirius they all echoed.” Glasses clinked, mugs and cups clanked. Everyone trying not to break whatever they had against Hagrid’s bucket sized mug of something brown with foam.

Dandelion wine, it was stronger and sweeter than regular juice. The feelings he had barely managed to keep under control during the reading of the will earlier in the day were once again threatening to overtake him. Those that could, sat down. Harry sat down on the bench with Ron and Ginny on either side.

Harry was glad that his emotions were still in check and then it happened – so suddenly. All the guilt, shame and remorse that he had kept bottled up for so many weeks, poured out.

“It’s my fault!” he yelled. “It’s all my fault!” He leaned over onto the table with his fists clenched and held tightly to his temples. His elbows dug in hard to the tabletop as he sobbed and shook uncontrollably. He couldn’t see, he couldn’t stop, the embarrassment of being like this in front of everyone made the room feel ten degrees warmer. A deep rasping breath and he thought he might convulse his soul out onto the table for everyone to see. Time was lost and he wasn’t sure how long he had sobbed before becoming aware of someone speaking his name softly.

“Harry . . . Harry dear. He wouldn’t want you to feel this way.”

Slowly he became aware Mrs. Weasley had spoke to him, her hand stroking his unruly hair on top of his head. He felt Ginny’s head buried into his shoulder and Ron’s hand on his arm in support. His shaking subsided and he took long slow breaths instead of racking sobs. Finally, he relaxed lowering his hands onto the table, but not looking up. Everything was a blur, with or without his glasses. He took them off and found a kerchief offered to him from somewhere.

“Here, I’ll clean those for you dear.” He felt Mrs. Weasley take them.

The room felt like it was cooling off rapidly, the embarrassment still warm on his face. He dried his face and straightened, Ginny and Ron giving him room.

“There you are.” Mrs. Weasley handed back his glasses. She hugged him from behind and kissed him on top of his head. “Better now?” she asked.

The kiss on top of his head only seemed to add to his acutely mounting embarrassment.

“Y-yeah,” he said still not looking up from the table after putting on his glasses. “S-sorry,” he said apologetically.

“Nothing to be sorry fer,” came Hagrid’s deep voice followed by a tremendous sniff.

Harry looked up to see Hagrid wipe an eye with his left sleeve. As he looked around, he found a number or eyes being wiped or dabbed at, and those that weren’t were bright.

“You know Harry,” Tonks voice quavered before going on. “I loved Sirius like an older brother. Molly is right Harry, he wouldn’t want you to feel this way. No one here blames you.”

There were nods of agreement with “That’s right, he wouldn’t” and “You’re not to blame.”

An awkward silence followed before Hagrid cleared his throat.

“Ah remember a time when Sirius, James, and you Remus.” Hagrid patted Remus on the back. Luckily Remus had quickly put down his glass and braced himself against the table in anticipation when he heard Hagrid say his name. “The three of you had decided to try and talk to the giant squid in the lake. Ya were firs’ years if ah remember right. Though’ it would be impressive to yer classmates I ‘spose. Well, after ya had nicked one o’ the boats ya managed to capsize it. Seems James had neglected to mention he did na know how to swim. I guess a bit o’ panic later and James learnt to swim real fast. It was either that or sink to tha bottom like a stone an’ run like ‘ell.” Hagrid chuckled at the alternative method.

“Actually Hagrid, it turned out that none of us knew how to swim. It was just that Sirius and I took to the dog paddle quite naturally.” Remus eyed the ceiling as everyone laughed and Harry smiled gratefully.

The stories continued, people drifting in and out. Most were leaving but a few came in after talking with Dumbledore. Harry got sparing refills of dandelion wine under the watchful eye of Mrs. Weasley. Refills that he promptly shared with Ron and Ginny, their glasses appearing under the table next to him when their mum was distracted.

“It’s getting late. Ron, Ginny, time for bed and I suspect you’ve had more than enough dandelion wine.” Ron and Ginny protested immediately but were overruled. “Harry won’t be up much later either. Isn’t that right?” She cast an eye at Remus and Tonks who readily agreed.

Soon Remus, Tonks and Harry were all that were left. Harry remembered something Sirius had said during the reading of the will.

“What did Sirius mean that you might have to give me advice about something?” Harry asked Tonks.

“Doesn’t appear that you need any advice just yet now does it.” Tonks gave him a cryptic smile and changed the subject. “Remus you remember Sarah Campbell don’t you?”

“Of course, how could I forget. Sirius and Sarah were almost inseparable. She was as reckless and daring as he was. Two kindred souls it seemed but something happened. There was a spat of some sort, just before Sirius was imprisoned. I never did hear what it was about, so much had happened.”

“It was over a love potion.”

“Really? I didn’t think Sirius would do such a thing. From the way things were going I wouldn’t have thought he needed one.”

“It wasn’t Sirius. It was Sarah.”

“Oh my,” said Remus taking a sip of his drink. “Now I see. Sirius felt trapped, betrayed, and uncertain of how he really felt about her.”

“Exactly.” Tonks looked at Remus and then glanced at Harry. Remus raised an eyebrow in question and after a moment of thought took another sip of his drink.

“Well, well, isn’t that interesting,” Remus said thoughtfully looking at his glass.

Harry felt like he was being examined but didn’t want to say anything and remained silent.

“I think I’ll turn in. It’s been a rough day.” Remus and Tonks both said goodnight and just before Harry turned away Remus asked.

“Any better there Harry?”

Harry thought about it. His feelings and emotions were like a festering wound that had been freshly cleaned and still smarted, but there was a promise of healing even if it left a deep scar.

“Better,” he said truthfully. “Thanks.”

Harry tiptoed carefully down the hallway so as not to wake the portrait of Sirius’ mother.

‘Hold on,’ he thought to himself. ‘I see no reason to put up with this anymore.’ He pulled out his wand and cast a concealment spell on the hallway. He slowly pocketed his wand and stared at the drawn curtains covering the portrait of Sirius’ mother, Mrs. Black. He cleared his mind, the effect of the wine seemed to make it easier to do, helped him to focus all his powerful emotions that he had been suppressing, holding back. Anger, frustration, pain – it all stirred within the depths of Harry’s being. With deliberate motion, he raised a foot and stomped the floor hard. Immediately the curtains flew open revealing the taunt wide-eyed form of Mrs. Black. Her hands were opening and closing ready to claw at the offender.

“YOU!” she shrieked. “You are the reason the Blacks have come to an end. Vile filth . . .” Other portraits started shouting as well, at Mrs. Black or Harry, he wasn’t sure and didn’t’ care. The hallway was engulfed in chaos. Harry’s focus narrowed on the ever-moving mouth and yellowing teeth of Mrs. Black, the veins in her neck showing as she continued her verbal onslaught.

The steady flow of shrieking obscenities faded even as her mouth kept moving. Harry knew that she was still screaming but he didn’t really hear. He slowly raised his hands as wind swept whirlwind like through the hallway and intensified. The faces on the other portraits turned from outrage to shock. Harry raised his hands higher, palms turned up. Harry felt strong, energy coursing through his body. He knew all he had to do was focus where it went. He brought his hands in front of him and pulled, a magical connection to the portrait at the end of the hall. If not for the concealment spell there would have been an ear-splitting wrenching tearing sound throughout the house as the portrait of Mrs. Black lurched forward. The other portraits were the only witnesses and they might have thought half the wall had come out with the portrait of Mrs. Black, but only a faded rectangle remained behind where it had been pulled free and was now levitating in midair.

‘Incendio Totalus,’ Harry thought as he brought his hands sharply together. The portrait burst into flame and with a final scream from Mrs. Black turned into a small swirling pile of ash on the floor.

Harry felt he was being watched, and not by any of portraits whose occupants were scurrying and trying to hide. He had just done wandless magic and knew Dumbledore had wanted him to keep it a secret. He turned to face whoever it was, deftly reaching for his wand as he did so. A dozen faces flashed in Harry’s mind as he turned, Ron, Ginny, Mrs. Weasley . . . He was ready to tell whoever it was that he had had his wand all along, that they were mistaken, that no one could do controlled wandless magic.

“Yes, I believe the house will be much more quiet now.” Dumbledore stood in the hallway looking at Harry over his half-moon glasses. He was wearing a burgundy and dark grey wizard robe decorated with silver dragons and unicorns with matching dark grey pointed hat and smiling benignly at Harry.

“Ah, I see the carpet needs cleaning, Scourgify” he said waving his wand. The small pile of ash disappeared. “Now, if you decide not to take credit for removing the portrait you can say truthfully that I polished it off. That’s the draw back of using wandless magic, how to describe or teach what you’ve done. At least that’s one you won’t have to write down at the end of summer holiday.” Dumbledore winked.

It was amazing to Harry how Dumbledore could casually talk about wandless magic when Dumbledore and himself were possibly the only two in the world who could do it.

“Write down?”

“Your requirement to the exception from the Restriction of Underage Sorcery.”

“Right, I forgot.”

“No matter, we have things to discuss. I suppose an empty room will suffice and removal of your concealment spell is also in order.” Dumbledore waved his hand up and down the hallway and then again at a nearby door that opened. “Dear me, I seem to have forgotten to use my wand,” he said apologetically his eyes twinkling. Harry however, didn’t think he had forgotten at all and grinned. Dumbledore took out his wand and waved it in the darkened room. Old-fashioned gas lamps hissed and sprang to life along the walls. The room was a study. There was a table with several chairs and a wall full of dusty old books.

“Have a seat Harry. I thought you might like to find out what’s been going on with the Ministry and the Order. Or more to the point, what has not been going on.” Dumbledore took a chair across the small table from Harry. “First, the Ministry has refused to clear the name of Sirius Black.”

“What!” Harry raged. “What do you mean? Why not?” Harry’s blood began to boil, his face felt hot.

“Politics,” Dumbledore said flatly. “They have accepted his death because of the many witnesses that saw him fall through the veil hanging from the arch in the Death Chamber.” Dumbledore had a pained expression as he said this but went on. “The admission of mistakes is seen as sign of weakness by the current Ministry. Cornelius and those that surround him have conceded that Voldemort is back only because the Minister has seen Voldemort in person and they need an excuse for losing control of the Dementors at Azkaban. It is too much for them to admit that Sirius was innocent, which would also bring to light that he was imprisoned without a trial. Something I was not aware of at the time. Such an admission would lead to the fact that Peter Pettigrew is still alive.”

“But it’s all true,” Harry pleaded.

“Yes, it is. However, those with greed and thirst for power who are also in positions of authority are not always interested in truth. It is because of the Ministry’s reluctance to embrace these truths, and take action, that the Order has refused to be completely open with the Ministry. We have been cooperative of course but have been reluctant to say who our members are, or where headquarters is.”

Harry’s mind was reeling. ‘How could the Ministry be so stupid, stubborn, and reckless,’ Harry thought to himself. It seemed unbelievable.

“There is also the fact that Voldemort and his followers have become dormant in their activities. I believe they are attempting to take advantage of a small but growing sentiment that the Ministry has been tricked into publicly stating that Voldemort has returned.

“Now that you mention it I haven’t had any dreams or feelings from Voldemort for over a month.”

Dumbledore nodded.

“Yes, as I suspected. However, the Order must not be idle. We have decided to seek allies, allies we can trust. And this is where you can help Harry.” Dumbledore’s eyes twinkled. “Would you be interested in a vacation?”

“What – when – where?”

“I would rather not say until it is time for you to go.”

“Being kept in the dark again am I,” Harry said sarcastically.

Dumbledore only looked at him with patient clear blue eyes.

“You are a bit of a security risk because of your link to Voldemort. I deem it to be my fault you did not finish your Occlumency lessons. A fault I intend to take care of personally when the new term begins.”

“Sorry,” Harry said apologetically feeling small. Dumbledore was dismissive and continued.

“This coming Tuesday evening I want you to discreetly leave your trunk in your aunt and uncle’s flower bed by no later than ten o’clock. Your trunk will be taken, in advance, to your method of transportation. You will need to keep your wand and your invisibility cloak. Wednesday, the following day, you will make your way to Arabella Figg’s house using your cloak. She will not be there but the back door will be unlocked long enough for you to enter. At precisely noon, you will use her fireplace and call out Bandon Warehouse. A connection to the Order will give you a ten second window to use the Floo Network undetected. You will meet an Order member when you emerge from your destination fireplace and they will give you further instructions.”

“How much money will I need? What clothes should I wear for where I’m going?”

“Proper attire will be provided and a little spending money should be in order. It is a vacation after all, try to enjoy yourself, you deserve some time away,” Dumbledore smiled. “A few more things to complete arrangements, hold out your watch please.” Dumbledore tapped Harry’s watch with his wand. Harry noticed the big hand jump ahead several minutes. “That’s to make sure your watch is precisely in sync with our contact manipulating the Floo Network for this operation. A ten second window of opportunity leaves little margin for error. And –“ Dumbledore reached into his robe and pulled out a passport putting it on the table for Harry. Harry opened it to find his name, address and a bespectacled picture of himself – green eyes and messy hair.

“But how? Is it real? Does this mean I’m going out of the country?” Harry felt a surge of excitement. He had never been abroad.

“A few muggle connections to the Order helped make it possible, and a bit of magic for the picture. All is in proper order and it is quite real.” Dumbledore must have seen Harry’s excitement but didn’t answer the question of traveling abroad, his white beard and mustache puffed up hiding a grin as his only answer. “Be sure to keep your wand, cloak, passport and some spending money before leaving. The rest has all been arranged. It’s getting late, past midnight I believe, and I would like you to have a clear mind before you sleep. Perhaps you would join me in a cup of something special.”

Dumbledore waved his wand. Two clear glasses appeared along with an old corked bottle. The bottle was ornate with clear, green and amber glass. The colors and shapes of the glass decorating the bottle made Harry think of peaches hanging from branches. He uncorked the bottle with a pop and poured out a creamy brown liquid.

“A light cream, mixed with the juice of perfectly ripened apricots, chocolate syrup, a dash of nutmeg and few drops of potion to help clear the mind of an emotionally stressful day, and other lingering influences.” Dumbledore paused looking thoughtful over his half-moon glasses as he and Harry took hold of their glasses. “Are you up to one last toast?” Dumbledore asked.

“Sure.” Harry sighed inwardly as he lifted his glass to meet Dumbledore’s with a gentle clink of glass.

“To Sirius.”

“To Sirius,” echoed Harry. They both paused reflecting, and Harry could have swore clear blue eyes brightened briefly.

“Bottoms up,” said Dumbledore.

14. The Switch

Harry lay in bed across the room from Ron in a house he was supposed to own. It truly did not feel like he owned anything. His mind was beginning to drift. The delicious drink he had with Dumbledore took away the fuzzy feeling he had from the dandelion wine and made his mind feel empty and clear. The last thing he remembered thinking about was Ron snoring when he entered the room and mumbling, “Aw righ’ ‘arry?”. But he was snoring again before Harry could answer.

“Repeat back to me everything I’ve told you Harry.”

“About what?”

“What I’ve just told you, of course.”

“About the trip?”

“Yes, I want to be sure you remember everything.”

Harry peered at Dumbledore, there was something about him that didn’t look right. Harry didn’t answer and everything began to fade away. Dumbledore suddenly looked angry and yelled as if from a great distance.

“Answer me boy!”

In the morning the dream had been forgotten. Over breakfast Harry told Ron and Ginny about going on his very first vacation. There was speculation about where he might go and who the allies might be. Mrs. Weasley was quiet on the matter and Harry suspected that she already knew but didn’t ask. He didn’t want another stinging reminder that he was a potential security leak. After the speculation of Harry’s trip was exhausted, Ron and Ginny told about their last trip to Egypt and all the things they hoped to do and see this time. Harry thought it sounded grand and wished he were going with them.

All too soon, breakfast was over and reluctant goodbyes were made. It seemed a shame to spend only one evening with friends that he might not see again until term started but Mrs. Weasley suggested they all get together to get their school supplies before then. They all agreed readily and Ginny said she’d have Hue take Hermione a letter. Ginny added confidentially that she was going to ask Hermione to join them on their trip to Egypt. She wasn’t satisfied her mum thought Hermione had other plans.

Remus accompanied Harry back to the Dursley’s in a taxi. It was a relatively quiet ride, not because Harry was feeling down. His mind was occupied with his mysterious vacation. Plus the fact Remus told him right off he couldn’t tell him where he was going. It only made him think about his upcoming trip that much more. When they reached Privet Drive, Remus gave Harry some money for his trip; one hundred fifty pounds muggle money and One hundred galleons.

“Tonks brought this by just before you finished breakfast. She couldn’t stay to say hello as she was headed off on an Auror assignment.” Reading the look on Harry’s face he said, “It’s your money. As guardians we have limited access to your vault until you turn of age.”

The Dursley’s were nonplussed to see him and he felt the same way towards them.

“Must not have inherited much,” uncle Vernon commented smugly. “You’re back here with us.” His uncle’s mustache twitched after saying, ”You’re back here with us.” Harry figured he was struggling with which was worse – Harry having more money than the Dursley’s or Harry still living with them. But Harry knew precisely which was worse. It was both.

“I’m supposed to go on a trip next Wednesday.”

“A trip? To where? And with whom?”

“They wouldn’t tell me.”

“Now I suppose that’s typical with your lot. Not knowing where you’re going or with whom – rubbish. And for how long?”

Harry was taken aback. He had been so overwhelmed at going on holiday that the question of how long he would be gone never crossed his mind.

“Er, I’m not sure.”

Uncle Vernon laughed harshly while aunt Petunia had a snide grin on her horse-like face.

“Can you believe it Petunia? The whole lot of ‘em, barking. If you didn’t come back at all it would suit me.”

“Actually Vernon, this will work out fine. We are going on holiday to the French Riviera with Marge. It should be a wonderful vacation and all thanks to your hard work and the extra money you’ve made.”

Harry watched uncle Vernon unconsciously stroke the discerning pen in his pocket as his shirt stretched over a chest swelling with self-pride.

“Yes, quite. The business has done rather well. We might even shop for a holiday home.”

“Something with a pool,” aunt Petunia said dreamily. “Wouldn’t that be wonderful Dudleykins!” she exclaimed squeezing Dudley’s massive arm. Dudley sat on the couch smiling like a pig that had found a nice mud wallow.

The Dursley’s had taken Harry’s silence about his inheritance to mean he hadn’t gotten anything. Their little world was back to normal and Harry did not intend to make matters worse by telling them otherwise, especially when they were all in such a good mood.

Ten past eleven:

Harry looked at his watch and gave a sigh.

‘Soon,’ he thought.

Harry sat on his bed, his wand and invisibility cloak next to him . . . waiting. He had eaten very little breakfast and was too anxious to do much of anything. Soon he would slip out the back door and make his way over to Mrs. Figg’s on Wisteria Walk. Harry figured it would only take five minutes to walk but didn’t want to take chances and would allow himself ten minutes. Nothing to do but think to himself as the minutes dragged on. He had sent Hedwig to Grimmauld Place last night and had left his trunk in the flower bed a few hours before that. Nothing to do but think of the past several days which had been a dreadful wait.

The Dursley’s had left Monday morning, but not before giving him several lectures on what he could and could not do while they were gone. They also wanted him to find out how long he would be gone, as they didn’t want to be entertaining and have him unexpectedly show up in the driveway. The novelty of an empty house and being able to watch what he wanted on television evaporated quickly leaving him with anxious thoughts on his upcoming trip. He looked at his watch again.

Twenty-two past eleven:

The monotony of an empty house had been broken by the arrival of his grades on Tuesday. He saw the total first – 7 OWLs. He remembered how he couldn’t believe it. He thought he would have been lucky to scrape five OWLs. His heart thumping he read his grades slowly –

Astronomy – A
Charms – E
Herbology – E
History of Magic –D
Potions – O
Transfiguration – E
Care of Magical Creatures – E
DADA – O+

Divination – P

7 OWLs

He expected a P in Divination and a D in History of Magic, but an O in Potions? He wondered if it was a mistake. It seemed unbelievable as his hopes to become an Auror mounted. A slow grin forming as he thought about how infuriated Snape would be. As much as he hated the class, Snape and Potions was his means to becoming an Auror.

‘Good, that’s sorted. Now I need five NEWTs to qualify for Auror training. An O in potions, covered. An E in Transfiguration, so I’m squared away there as well. Potions, Transfiguration, Charms, Care of Magical Creatures, and Defense Against the Dark Arts – good,’ He breathed easier.

‘Hang on, what’s an O+? I’ve never heard of such a grade,’ Harry shrugged.

At the bottom of the page there was a note that read:

Due to extenuating circumstances during your Astronomy examination everyone’s letter grade was raised one level.

‘Oh well, don’t look a gift owl under the wing,’ he thought to himself.

Eleven thirty-three:

He looked at his watch again and closed his eyes, the waiting was killing him – he was so anxious. After finally believing his grades, he wanted to find out what Ron had got, but knew he was already off on his trip to Egypt. Then it dawned on him to call Hermione. He had felt like a fool for not having realized he could call her sooner. Even though the Dursley’s had forbid him to use the phone, there was no way they could possibly know.

The first time he called was in the afternoon and no one had answered. He wondered if maybe she had already left with the Weasley’s since Ginny was going to invite her to go on the trip with them or whether Hermione had other plans like Mrs. Weasley had said.

The second time he called was later toward evening. Hermione was surprised and delighted to hear from him. He immediately apologized for not writing more and braced himself for a well deserved chastising. But it didn’t happen. After a brief pause Hermione said she understood. It turned out to be one of the strangest conversations he had ever had with Hermione. The only thing she was willing to talk about was her little sister Miranda. She didn’t seem to want to talk about school or grades and changed the subject quickly. It was very unlike her. She did however, shush him frantically when he mentioned he was packed and ready to go.

Eleven forty-five:

Harry took to pacing his bedroom floor glancing at his watch every fifth turn or so. Yes, he believed that Hermione knew about his trip like everyone else. Everyone knew but him. The previous year he would have been furious, but resolution to a predicament comes with understanding.

Eleven forty-nine:

He scooped up his wand and pocketed it, and swung his invisibility cloak around himself in one fluid motion. He realized he should have put it on downstairs as he almost stumbled going down the steps in his haste.

Out the back door and making sure it was locked behind him he was off. He felt energized. The sky was a beautiful blue-gray with a few clouds here and there. The temperature was warm but not unpleasant due to a light breeze. He passed green and perfectly trimmed lawns with the smell of freshly cut grass on his way.

He stopped at the back door and looked carefully all around to make sure no one might see a door open and close all on its own. Confident no one was watching he slipped through Mrs. Figg’s back door and closed it behind him.

A porcelain jar, decorated with flowers, and nearly full of Floo Powder was on the mantle. It didn’t look as though it had been used much. He looked at his watch and saw he had five minutes to go. He started to reach for a dash of Floo Powder from under his cloak and realized there was no fire. He reached for his wand and had a sudden thought as he put it back.

He closed his eyes and took a slow breath calming himself and directing his anxious emotions. He raised his fingers and thought, ‘Incendio’. The fireplace ignited with flame.

‘Cool,’ he thought to himself.

He reached out from under his cloak for some Floo Powder and looked at his watch counting down the seconds. He decided he would toss in the Floo Powder ten seconds before noon and then he’d step in and call out his destination.

Twenty seconds, fifteen seconds, ten seconds, he tossed in the Floo Powder and the fire leapt and bellowed into green flame. He stepped forward into the warm gentle flames and heard a cat yowl and hiss as a door creaked open making the hair on the back of his neck stand on end. He turned to see a red streak of light coming right at his forehead. He tilted his head instinctively, the stunning spell brushing past his hair crackling like static electricity. From across the room another spell shot toward the door shattering it into glass and wood splinters.

There was nothing he could do, they were invisible like himself. Whoever came in through the door tried to stun him and it looked like someone else in the house tried to blast whoever came in through the door.

“Bandon Warehouse!” he yelled as another spell shot toward him, but he was swirling fast through the Floo Network before it ever reached him.

Harry rolled out onto a dusty wood floor of an abandoned warehouse coughing and sputtering from the soot he had inhaled. His head, shoes, and hands exposed from under the invisibility cloak making him look very unconnected.

“Potter! For heaven sake, what’s the matter with you? Surely you’ve traveled by Floo before. Stand up, take off your cloak, and greet your teacher in a more formal manner.”

“Professor,” he gasped between coughs. “I was attacked, they were invisible. One of them tried to stun me while I was in the fire. Almost got me. See?” Harry pointed to a patch of hair on his head that was sticking straight up. But McGonagall wasn’t impressed and only flinched when he quickly moved his hand and pointed to his head.

“Greet me properly, Harry.”

It was the tone of her voice that made Harry snap to attention. She wasn’t making a request.

McGonagall was holding out her hand, a walking cane dangling from her elbow while her other hand was in a pocket. Harry was fairly sure her hand was clutching a wand in the pocket of her long reddish-brown muggle dress. She had a narrow look peering over her glasses at him and her mouth was very thin.

“Oh, sorry.” He took her hand and they exchanged the image of a fiery phoenix.

“Thank goodness,” she sighed relaxing a scant second before looking him over. “No broken bones? No curses?”

“No, just this.” Harry pointed to his hair again, an unruly tuft of hair sticking straight up, waving and fuzzy with static electricity.

McGonagall gave a quick smile and waved her wand over his head. The objectionable tuft of hair lay down with the rest of messy hair. Without pause McGonagall reached into her purse and took out a compact mirror and spoke to it. “Hestia. Harry says there’s been a commotion at Figg’s. Would you check on it?”

“I’m on it,” replied a female voice from the mirror.

“Come along Harry. Put your cloak back on and follow me. We have little time to spare.” She saw Harry looking at her walking cane. “I’m quite all right. I find it useful at times.” She gave him an encouraging smile before returning to business. “Now listen carefully. I want you to be right behind me every step of the way. We’ll be going through some muggle crowds and we can’t afford to get separated. At some point I will drop something from my purse – on purpose,” she added. “I expect someone to pick it up and I will thank them with this phrase. Why thank you, thank you very much. When I say that phrase, and precisely that phrase, you will follow that person instead of me. You will follow that person anywhere they may go. Are you clear on that?” Harry nodded.

A floorboard creaked in the distance and McGonagall jerked her head in the direction it came from looking intently.

“Quickly Harry. I don’t think I was followed but we had best be off.”

They were off at a brisk pace making Harry concentrate on staying close behind McGonagall without stepping on the back of her shoes. Out of the abandoned warehouse and several blocks away the sidewalks were full of people. Harry caught sight of a street sign and immediately knew they were in London. It was a ritzy part of town that the Dursley’s liked to drive through and be seen.

His quick look at a street sign nearly led him to walk into the back of McGonagall who had come to a stop outside a department store window. She hooked her walking cane on her elbow and dug into her purse. A piece of paper drifted to the sidewalk out of her hand. Harry watched silent and invisible as a woman in her late twenties stopped to pick it up. She had long brown hair tied neatly behind her head with a thin red ribbon. She wasn’t stunningly beautiful but she was pretty. Harry thought she looked spiffy in a medium length gray skirt with matching vest over a crisp mauve shirt a shiny gold necklace draping from the collar. Everything about her spoke of a muggle of financial means and good taste.

“I’m sorry, did you drop this?” The woman held the piece of paper out to McGonagall.

“Why thank you.” McGonagall took the paper and touched the woman’s hand briefly in the process before saying, “Thank you very much.”

That was Harry’s cue and he took position behind the well-dressed woman who stepped into the large revolving door of the store they had been standing in front of. She maneuvered to make room without making her actions obvious. In the small interval of time between the inside and outside of the store she spoke quietly, as if talking to herself.

“With me Harry?”

“Er, yeah,” he replied thinking her voice sounded familiar and very different than it had moments ago.

They wound there way through the store, up an escalator and into women’s clothing. The woman he had been following took time to pick several skirts off the racks and proceeded to a dressing room. She stepped inside and left the door open while she hung the new skirts on a hook next to some clothes already hanging there.

Harry hesitated but remembered that McGonagall had told him to follow her anywhere she went and stepped in just before she closed the door.

“Where are you?” she whispered.

Harry swung off the cloak, glad to get out from under it. The air conditioning of the store felt good. He thought about her voice again.

“Tonks?” he asked.

“Wotcher Harry,” she whispered grinning at him. “Sorry we don’t have time to talk. Walk through the mirror on the back wall. There’s another dressing room just beyond. There’s a sack on a bench with the clothes you’ll need, and there’s also a bottle of Polyjuice next to it. Hermione’s told me you’ve taken Polyjuice Potion before so you know what to expect and for Merlin’s sake don’t break it. It’s all we have. Take the Polyjuice and get dressed. Hurry we don’t have much time.”

“I was attacked at Mrs. Figg’s house,” Harry said anxiously. “I think she needs a new back door.”

“Really?” Tonks said wide eyed. “Anyone hurt?”

“I couldn’t tell. Everyone was invisible. I think there were at least two others besides me. McGonagall sent someone named Hestia to check on things. What I can’t figure –“

“Good, Hestia will let us know what she finds. Shake a leg, you’ll be leaving shortly.”

Tonks led him toward the mirror and Harry stepped through it to a small room about four times bigger than the dressing room he had just left. There was a large full-length mirror on the adjacent wall with a short bench in front of it, a sack and a bottle on it just like Tonks had said. A dozen candles lit everything well enough to see clearly. Harry picked up the bottle of Polyjuice wondering who he would look like after he drank it.

He remembered his last experience with Polyjuice and shuddered involuntarily at how awful the stuff had tasted. He also remembered the discomfort of tight clothes as he grew to the much larger size of Goyle. He took off his shoes and socks, unbuttoned his shirt, and loosened his pants. He uncorked the bottle and grimaced before swallowing it all in one large gulp, closed his eyes and braced himself. The stuff still tasted like overcooked cabbage and he was prepared for the writhing feeling in his stomach, the wave of nausea, and the burning sensation that spread from his stomach to the rest of his body. He was pleased that he didn’t fall to the floor, but he also didn’t remember it being quite so painful. The final stage came with a melting feeling with the skin all over his body bubbling.

He felt himself shrink instead of get bigger. He felt his clothes slacken and fall to the floor, his arms shortened pulling back into the sleeves of his shirt that barely stayed on.

‘Looks like I was wrong to think it would be someone bigger, but whoever it is they must be muscular because I’ve got a large chest,’ he thought to himself. The transformation complete he opened his eyes and looked in the mirror.

“No,” he gasped in a voice not his own.

He looked in shock at the image of a blonde haired girl wearing his shirt that fit loosely about her, and nothing else. He jerked his gaze away from the mirror and felt his face grow warm. He felt like he had been looking at something he shouldn’t have.

He was only now becoming aware of voices, besides Tonks, female voices in the other dressing room. Hermione’s and another that sounded just like his now altered voice.

“I think there’s been a mistake. I’m definitely missing something.”

“No, it’s no mistake Harry,” Tonks confirmed.

“What are you missing Harry? Underwear, shoes?” Hermione asked anxiously from the other dressing room.

“Oh, a baseball cap? A white baseball cap?” asked his twin voice.

Suddenly Tonks snorted. “He means . . .” – stifled giggles followed.

“It’s not permanent, Harry,” Hermione reassured him between suppressed laughs.

“Snape made the potion himself. He’s an exceptional Potions Master,” Tonks said reassuringly.

“Snape? That’s supposed to make me feel better?” Harry groaned in his female voice and pulled his loose shirt tightly about him. He heard Tonks and Hermione choke on more giggles.

“Girls, girls. This won’t do,” Tonks said trying to bring them back to a more serious matter. “We don’t have time for this, remember? Harry, you must hurry. Go on, get dressed.”

Harry took a deep breath and let it out quickly. It was obvious it had to be done. He reached in the sack and pulled out a hot-pink top, light blue denim shorts, white socks and sneakers, a white baseball cap, sunglasses, a white purse, a dainty but fashionable bracelet, a girl’s wristwatch with a leather strap, two gold stud earrings and underwear. Harry tried not to think about what he was doing, but he had a problem when it came to the top half of the underwear.

“Uh, how do you put this on? The ah – .” He knew what it was called but the name wasn’t coming to him. “You know, this halter thing.”

“Halter? Oh you mean bra.” A round of snickers ensued followed by three simultaneous instructions that sounded like a bunch of gibberish to Harry.

“Huh?”

“Harry, I’ll come in and show you,” said Tonks.

“Wha-? No, no, I can figure it out,” Harry said panic-stricken. His mind raced piecing together the bits of instruction he had heard while the girls talked about what to do.

“I’ll go in, I’ve seen Melanie undressed before,” said Hermione.

“It would be like seeing myself, right? I’ll go,” said Melanie.

“This is ridiculous, we’ll all go,” Tonks said with the final word.

Harry managed to figure it out and was buttoning up the hot-pink top as the three walked through the mirror.

“Oh my God, she – I mean he – I mean Harry. You look exactly like me. This is too weird. This must be what it’s like to look at an identical twin. Hold on, you don’t have your earrings on.”

Hermione and Melanie each took an earring and put it on while Tonks put on the bracelet.

“Let’s see, we still need make up. Melanie, stand beside Harry so Hermione and I can get this right. Hermione you take care of the hair and lip-gloss. I’ll take care of the rest.” Hermione nodded as Tonks took out her wand and Hermione did the same.

Harry wondered how much more he had to endure.

“Harry, pucker up,” Hermione instructed as she demonstrated what to do in order to magic on the lip-gloss.

Harry felt his face getting warm again as Hermione and Tonks worked him over.

“There, I think we’ve got it,” Tonks said with a nod. “He still needs a purse. Oh thanks Melanie, just shovel all of Harry’s things in. Trust me, it’ll all fit.” Tonks noticed Melanie had an odd look on her face as she handed Harry the purse.

“The purse has been charmed to give a normal appearance of a woman’s purse.”

“Ohhh, okay. Umm, I usually have my purse over my right shoulder since I’m left handed Harry. And Here’s my passport. I want that back after your trip of course. Just give it to Hermione, she’ll get it back to me. And one more thing.” Melanie took a small bottle of perfume out of her purse and dabbed some, putting a drop behind each of Harry’s ears.

“Perfect, you agree Hermione? Good. Then it’s time for me to change.” Tonks had a concentrated look as her face and hair changed to look like Hermione. Melanie gasped in amazement. Hermione handed Tonks a bag of clothes. Tonks started to pull off her clothes and stopped suddenly, eyeing Harry.

“You may be currently a girl Harry but I’m not sure Hermione would care for you to watch her image changing clothes.

Harry turned his back on Tonks so quickly that his now medium length blonde hair flung over his eyes. He faced Hermione and Melanie, his face warm again.

“Is that what I look like when I blush?” Melanie asked Hermione.

“Yes, but you usually don’t do it as much as Harry has the past few minutes.”

“Oh my, I just realized.” Melanie blushed lightly. “You know what I look like don’t you Harry. Tell me, do I have a nice figure?” Melanie gave Harry a mischievous grin.

“Melanie, you’re incorrigible,” Hermione gasped.

At Melanie’s question, Harry blushed furiously. He felt warm all the way to his feet.

“Wow, I doubt that I ever blushed like that.”

“Umm, yes you have. The time you got caught – .“ Hermione never finished because Melanie clamped her hand over Hermione’s mouth.

“I’m done.” Harry tuned to see an exact duplicate of Hermione. Sky-blue top, white shorts, white socks, blue sneakers, a silver wristwatch with silver band, a white purse like Melanie’s, sunglasses tucked away on top of her curly hair, and a gold pendant hanging from around her neck. “I have one last task and then Melanie and I will go see the Grangers. I’m looking forward to seeing the baby sister you talk so much about, Hermione.” Tonks pulled out her wand casting a spell on Harry and then Hermione. “It’s an unlocating spell, it’ll last two weeks before it has to be renewed. Melanie, we’re off.”

“Say Harry, can you tell the difference between the two Hermione’s?” Melanie asked curiously.

“He’s done it before,” said Tonks answering for Harry.

“Really, how interesting,” commented Melanie as Hermione furrowed her brows at Melanie in mock displeasure.

“Okay, we’ve got to go. Hermione, Harry, give us five minutes before you leave. I don’t think you’ll have any more trouble Harry. Try to have a good trip.” They all said their goodbyes, Tonks and Melanie stepped through the back of the regular dressing room mirror and were gone.

“What did Tonks mean, any more trouble?”

Harry started to say what had happened just as they both heard the sound of a doorknob turning and latch retract on the outer dressing room. It sounded as if someone looked in, and quickly left.

“Just as we thought,” she whispered. “I was being followed, Ministry no doubt.” They were quiet for a time, saying nothing. Eventually Hermione looked at her watch.

“Time to go. We may have to run to catch the underground.”

“Underground? Where are we going?”

“To catch a plane.”

It was a thirty minute ride to Gatwick Airport, enough time to discreetly tell Hermione about everything that happened from Mrs. Figg’s house and up to following Tonks into the dressing room. Hermione was quiet after hearing this.

“I think you’re right. It was likely a Death Eater that followed you into Figg’s. Do you think it was Figg who tried to blast them by the door?”

“Don’t know. The Dursley’s seemed to think she was out of town. What I can’t figure is how they could see me standing in the fire.”

“I’d say you left a silhouette. You may have been invisible but the flames were not going through you.”

When they arrived at Gatwick Airport, Harry found out Hermione already had plane tickets for both of them and luggage checks for their trunks. Their luggage loaded, they were ready to board the plane.

“Where are we going?”

“Gibraltar. The flight should take us two hours and forty minutes. So, if our plane departs at one forty-five, as scheduled, we should arrive in Gibraltar about twenty-five after five.”

“Don’t you mean twenty-five after four?”

“No, Gibraltar is an hour ahead of us so we have to move our watches ahead one hour. We’re supposed to wait at a place called the Silver Unicorn until someone comes to get us. It’s supposed to be a lovely place right on the shore of the Mediterranean.” There was a gleam in Hermione’s eyes as they both boarded the plane and took their seats. She looked like she was dying to tell him something.

“We’re going to Egypt. We’re going to meet the Weasley’s tonight in Gibraltar and sail with them to Egypt. I believe we’re going to Cairo. Isn’t it exciting?”

Harry had to admit it was very exciting and he was very happy Hermione was going too, although he wondered what her part was in getting new allies for the Order.

Hermione didn’t like it when the plane took off. She gripped the seat tightly. Harry found his first flight to be very interesting. It was amazing how technology and power could be harnessed to make a hunk of metal fly without magic. They both wanted to talk about the things on their minds relating to the magical world but didn’t want to be overheard. Instead, they talked about muggle technology, careful not to say the word muggle, and how it was generally underestimated. Hermione did most of the talking because hearing Melanie’s voice come out of his own mouth bugged him.

When snacks and drinks were offered to passengers, Harry wolfed his ham and cheese roll down quickly.

“Haven’t you eaten anything today?”

“Er, no. I was too anxious to eat breakfast and since I had to leave at noon.” Harry shrugged. “Now that we’re underway I’m famished.”

Hermione laughed and let him have her roll as well, but kept her small chocolate cake.

“I see you’re wearing your sunglasses most of the time. It’s because you don’t know when your eyes might change right?” Harry said quietly.

“Yes, it’s rather annoying but it can’t be helped.”

Harry glanced at his watch and panicked.

“I need another dose of Polyjuice fast or I’m going to change back. What if the lavatory is occupied?” he said in a frantic whisper. He clutched his purse where all of his other clothes had been stuffed. He looked at his watch again. “I’ll be changing in . . . thirty minutes ago?”

“It’s okay. I’m sorry no one had a chance to explain,” Hermione whispered back. “A cross-gender Polyjuice potion lasts for twelve hours and can only be used once during a lunar cycle. It’s supposed to be more difficult to make than Wolfsbane Potion. We’re really lucky Snape is part of the Order.”

Harry was just getting over the horrible thought of suddenly becoming a boy in very tight fitting girl’s clothes, not a pretty picture, and Hermione mentions Snape. He reflexively groaned in Melanie’s voice. The thought of Snape knowing he had polyjuiced into a girl for twelve hours was not a very pleasant thought.

“Wait, when will we be meeting the Weasley’s tonight? After one a.m.?”

“Probably long before midnight.”

Harry groaned again. The ham and cheese rolls churned in his stomach.

Hermione patted him on the arm.

“It’ll be okay. Everyone will understand. It was the most efficient means of getting you out of the country.”

“Really? What about a Portkey? Or, why couldn’t Fawkes have taken me from Privet Drive to the boat the Weasley’s were on. Wouldn’t that have been even more efficient? I know that’s how you got to see your little sister when she was born. And why do I need a passport if I’m using Melanie’s?”

“Maybe Dumbledore wanted you to have your own passport in case something went wrong after you changed back into yourself.

A Portkey is highly regulated and Dumbledore would be taking an awful risk to make one without authorization. But I wondered about Fawkes as well. I know that wouldn’t have been too far for him to go. I sincerely doubt he could have been able to take you all the way to Cairo though I’m not really sure. There must be some reason Fawkes was unavailable. Maybe he just went through one of his burning days.”

“No, that was weeks ago. The battle at the Ministry.”

Harry and Hermione were quiet for a while. Mentioning the battle at the Ministry brought back hard memories. Only the sound of the jet engines, trivial conversations around them, and the occasional request from a passenger to the Stewardess for something was heard for nearly an hour.

“You had me so worried. You only wrote back “I’m fine” and I knew it was a lie. I felt so helpless. There was nothing I could do. All those weeks and then I get a phone call out of the blue and I’d just been instructed not to say much over the phone.”

Harry had been so lost in his own thoughts. Her words took him by surprise. He turned to see her wiping at her cheek.

“Hermione? Don’t . . . I’m sorry. I should have written something more. I’m better, maybe still hurting but better.” Harry grasped for something to say. “Hagrid told me a funny story about dad, Sirius, and Remus. Would you like to hear it?”

“He did? When did you see Hagrid? Did he look okay?”

“He looked well enough. He didn’t have any bruises, so I don’t think he had been playing with his little brother.” Harry rolled his eyes at the cabin ceiling when he said little brother.

He repeated some of the stories he’d heard about Sirius, his dad, and Remus. The retelling lifted his spirits and made Hermione laugh.

The last hour of the flight went by in a flash and they landed in Gibraltar.

They breezed through customs without a hitch and made their way through a crowded Airport. Harry suddenly stopped with a shocked look.

“What’s wrong Har– ah, Melanie?”

“I think some guy just pinched my rear.”

“Really? How rude! Which one was he? Was he cute?”

Harry looked at her incredulously as though he would have any opinion of whether some guy was cute.

“Er, just kidding. Come on let’s go find a taxi.”

They found a taxi driver who loaded up their trunks and Hermione gave him the address of their destination on a piece of paper. The driver scoffed saying that no one went down to that that part of town. He said there was nothing there, but shrugged when Hermione waved some pound notes under his nose.

“I know you’ve told me you’re meeting your aunt down near the sea front at this address,” the driver looked in his rear view mirror at Harry, “but couldn’t I take you someplace else you could meet her. I’m not comfortable dropping the two of you off there. I have a couple of daughters slightly older than yourselves and I wouldn’t care to take them to this part of town.”

“Melanie’s aunt is supposed to come get us. We just want to make our way to the beach first.”

“I tell you what. I’ll come back by in twenty minutes and if this aunt hasn’t shown up by then I’ll take you to a better place and you can call her from there. There are no phones at the address I’m taking you.”

“It’s a deal,” Hermione smiled sweetly and paid the fare.

The driver helped them unload their trunks on the sidewalk and left. As soon as the driver was out of sight, Hermione tapped a bronze street number on the stone wall. The wall opened up and they dragged their trunks into a narrow alley that led down to the sea front. There were buildings on either side of the alley that reminded him a lot of Diagon Alley, smaller, but different.

Harry immediately smelled the aroma of cooking food and his stomach gave a small growl. The ham and cheese rolls long forgotten, Harry felt famished. He closed his eyes and breathed in the heavenly smell of – ‘Steak maybe? Mmmm a big juicy steak,’ he thought to himself.

“Locomotor Trunk, come on Melanie let’s go. I think the Silver Unicorn is all the way down to the end. It’s supposed to be right against the sea.” Hermione’s trunk lifted a few inches off the ground and began following her obediently like a large puppy tethered to her wand.

Thinking of nothing but food Harry lifted his hand and his trunk lifted just as Hermione’s had done and it began to follow him.

There was an immediate gasp and then a thud as Hermione’s trunk dropped to the ground.

“What are you doing?”

“I’m going to find a big steak to eat, come on let’s go.” It suddenly hit him what Hermione was asking. He stopped dead in his tracks, his trunk dropped to the ground with a thud; he turned his back on Hermione and quickly opened his white purse digging frantically for his wand. He heard Hermione’s voice just behind his ear as he pulled out his wand.

“You did wandless magic, controlled wandless magic.”

He turned around holding his wand trying to give his best innocent look.

“Don’t give me that innocent look Harry James Potter. I know what I saw,” she hissed.

Harry cringed. He was busted, no doubt about it.

“I was going to tell you. It’s just that I’m not very good at it,” he said sheepishly.

“Not very good at it? My God, no one does controlled wandless magic. I suppose Ron has known all this past school year,” she huffed.

“No, Ron doesn’t know. And I’m not the only one.” Hermione looked less upset hearing she wasn’t the last person to find out.

“Please Hermione, don’t make me feel like more of a freak than I already do.” At these words Hermione stiffened, her lip quivered and then she hugged him. Harry was grateful but thought it felt strange being slightly shorter in this form of Melanie.

“Don’t ever think that. I was just surprised is all. Just when I think I know everything about you I get totally blown away.”

Harry’s heart tightened in this strange embrace; him in the form of a girl, Hermione’s muggle friend.

‘May she never know the prophecy.’ he thought to himself. The words neither can live while the other survives echoed in his head.

“Come on, let’s get you something to eat before you do something else without thinking. For Merlin’s sake Harry, what if someone had seen you besides me?” she whispered looking up and down the alley.

They made their way down the narrow alley as the sun began to turn red-orange in the sky over the bay ahead of them. The Rock, a sharp knife-ridge of grey limestone, towered some four hundred meters high behind them extending north and south almost two and a half kilometers. Most merchants had closed up for the evening leaving few witches and wizards walking about. All the roofs had clay tiles and some of the storefront signs were in Spanish. There was a lot of tile work on storefronts, sidewalks, and looking through some of the windows, on the interior walls as well. Stylish in their own way with color combinations that you wouldn’t normally think of going together but seemed to work for where they were.

The Silver Unicorn was easy enough to find. There was a very prominent sign displaying a silver unicorn and it was the last building before reaching the shore. They went in, their trunks following behind. They found the usual tables and chairs but the seaside wall of the building was absent. The wood floor extended at least another seven meters beyond the absent wall and had an exposed lattice ceiling with greenery and purple flowers growing throughout.

“How nice,” Hermione cooed. “Let’s find a table out there.”

Harry nodded in agreement and they found a suitable table. Because it was yet early in the evening there were few customers as yet. Upon closer inspection, Harry could see that the absent wall was magically folded up like an accordion on either side. It made sense that if it was rainy or windy the wall could be unfolded, but the weather was perfect. There was a breeze blowing in off the grey-blue sea as the white capped waves broke on a finely sanded beach in soft foam. The shade from the latticed ceiling was green, pleasant and fragrant. Harry breathed it in as they took their seats; it was a familiar flower smell.

“Look Melanie, Purple Royals. Aren’t they beautiful?”

Harry looked more closely and they were the same purple flowers that Hagrid had encouraged him to get Hermione when she was in the hospital wing at Hogwarts. Harry spotted movement amongst the purple flowers and green foliage over their heads.

“There are fairies up there, look.” Just as Harry pointed, almost a dozen fairies swooped down toward the edge of the wood floor that met the sand. The fairies accosted a wandering crab, probably intent on looking for table scraps. The crab, after making several vain attempts to claw at them, was eventually driven off. It was funny to watch and they both laughed.

“I wonder how they get Purple Royals to grow up there. They smell heavenly,” commented Hermione.

“You and a number of other witches would like to know. Especially since they are reluctant to grow anywhere, except in the wild. The Purple Queens attract the fairies who in return keep unwanted critters like crabs and gulls from disturbin’ the customers. It’s a mutual relationship and can be entertaining as well. My name is Whimbledon, please call me Whim. And what would you ladies have this evening?”

Whim a medium height man in his late forty’s had come up to take their orders. He was heavy set with muscular arms and very little neck and close cut hair on the sides of a balding head. He waited patiently for one of the girls at the table to say something. His cheerful but droopy brown eyes briefly made Harry think of a loveable Bulldog.

“Steak,” Harry said enthusiastically. “What’s the biggest one you’ve got?”

“My, you must be hungry. Let me see if I can give you an idea.” Whim pulled a wand out of his apron and waved it toward the kitchen. “Accio Plate.” A plate zoomed out of the kitchen and landed on their table.

“Watch it Whim! That almost hit me in the head,” barked a female voice from the kitchen.

“Oops. My wife Tina hates it when I do that,” he said with a grin. “Anyway –.” He waved his wand at a napkin on the table that hopped up and glided over onto the plate forming itself into a napkin-colored and textured steak. The size covered the entire plate.

“Hmmm, what’s the next size smaller?”

He waved his wand again and it shrank by a third.

“Perfect,” Harry said enthusiastically. “I like mine cooked medium.”

Hermione ordered Filet Mignon, medium well, and they finally had a chance to talk with the sound of surf in the background.

“So, that’s what the secret lessons with Dumbledore have been about. And he can do wandless magic as well. It’s amazing Harry, absolutely amazing.” She cocked her head in admiration.

“Like I said, I’m not very good at it. I need to be calm and have complete control of my emotions or . . . it just happens without my thinking about it. Dumbledore warned me to always have a wand handy anytime I tried to do wandless magic. He said people fear those who are different and things they don’t understand. At least you’re not afraid of me.”

“Of course I’m not afraid of you. But I agree with him that you need to be careful. I think Ron and I can help you there.” Hermione snickered. “I can almost imagine the look on Ron’s face when you show him.”

“I tried to tell you about my grades the other night. I was real happy about getting seven OWLs. I figured you got eleven, all O’s.”

“That’s great Harry.” She beamed at him and then looked dejected. “But I didn’t get all O’s. I got . . . an E in Defense Against the Dark Arts,” she said with an exasperated sigh.

“Eleven? How’d you do that?”

“At the last minute I sat in on the Muggle Studies exam. You probably could have done the same. I mean we both come from the muggle world. It wasn’t that hard.”

“Have you ever heard of an O+?”

“There’s no such thing. Why do you ask?”

“Er, well, I got one in Defense Against the Dark Arts.”

“You what? That’s preposterous,” she said indignantly. “You’re serious?”

“I could open my trunk and show you.”

Hermione looked at him for a several seconds her indignant stance changing to admiration.

“Just proves I was right,” she said with a wry smile. “You were the right person to teach Dumbledore’s Army.”

It was flattering to hear her say it but it didn’t stop him from wanting to argue the point, no matter how much he enjoyed being teacher for the group. He was just about to open his mouth when their food arrived and any thought besides eating vanished.

After eating everything on his plate, Hermione said he inhaled it, he realized he needed to –.

“What’s the matter, eat too much?”

“Ah, no. I think I need to, ah.”

“Well, go then. Just be sure to go to the correct one, Melanie.”

Harry thought Hermione was struggling not to laugh. He didn’t find the situation funny in the least.

“I could go with you,” Hermione offered. “Whim could watch our trunks.”

“No,” Harry said quickly looking alarmed. “I’ll manage,” he grumbled wondering how much more embarrassment he would have to endure before he was back to normal.

When he retuned to the table he blushed slightly as Hermione looked at him questioningly trying not to laugh. Harry decided to sidestep any further discussion of private matters and asked something on his mind.

“What if the Weasley’s don’t show up?”

“I suppose we would get a room here. I can’t imagine them not getting some news to us if they were going to be overly late.”

“Two rooms right?”

“That might be a bit unusual for two girls traveling together to take separate rooms. A room with two beds would work. If two beds aren’t available, you can have the bed and I can take the floor. I’m sure I could magic up something comfortable. Of course, if we have to stay a second night we would have separate rooms, but I doubt that would happen. I think part of what’s making this work is to keep moving. I wouldn’t be surprised if Death Eaters were already looking for you outside the country.”

“I think I should take the floor if that happens.”

“Maybe we’ll draw straws.” Hermione smiled at him.

“Granger? Hermione Granger?”

“Carl, what a surprise. Fancy meeting you here.”

It was Carl Easton who had left Hogwarts at Christmas and moved to Spain. His leaving created a Prefect opening that Ron had filled. He had a dark haired friend with him whom he introduced as Juan Bravado. Hermione introduced Harry as Melanie Taylor. Harry didn’t like the way Juan looked him up-and-down. Juan had a rectangular chin, wavy black hair, dark eyes and an air of self-confidence about him.

“May we join you?”

Hermione glanced at Harry before replying.

“Sure. But I don’t know how long we’ll be staying. We’re expecting to have to leave sometime this evening. We’re supposed to meet Melanie’s aunt and go with her on a trip to Africa.”

Carl took a chair across from Hermione and Juan took one across from Melanie. They talked about OWLs and future careers and how tough it would be studying for NEWTs.

“So you were home schooled Melanie. Your parents must be very educated for you to get seven OWLs.” Juan spoke excellent English but with a slight Spanish accent. “Intelligent and pretty, a very good combination.”

Harry raised an eyebrow and glanced at Hermione who quickly reached for her glass of iced pumpkin juice to cover a grin.

“Uh, yeah thanks, but Hermione is the smartest girl at Hogwarts and she’s more pretty, ah – than I am.”

“Tough to argue with eleven OWLs, ten of them O’s, but it’s a tough call to say who is the prettiest. You’re both are,” said Carl giving an overly sincere look.

“Convengo,” said Juan smiling broadly showing lots of white teeth. “Sorry for my Spanish. I agree with Carl. One moment please.” Juan got up and motioned Carl to come with him and they made their way over to Whim. They talked about something and pointed at the ceiling. Harry saw Carl and Juan pay Whim some Sickles.

“What are they up to?” Harry wondered out loud.

“I don’t know. I wish someone would show up and we could leave.”

Harry agreed. Even though it was very nice here at the Silver Unicorn, the situation with Carl and Juan was starting to make him uncomfortable. The day was drawing to a close, the light was becoming dim and the fairies darting amongst the greenery overhead were beginning to glow as lanterns hanging from the lattice ceiling over each table flickered to life. There were also more people showing up. Some were coming in through the front door and others were apparating in with pops.

Carl and Juan returned looking pleased with themselves. Harry noticed how they each kept moving their chairs closer. Juan’s chair was closer to his and Carl’s was closer to Hermione’s.

Two crystal flower vases were suddenly conjured in front of Hermione and Harry as two Purple Queens were plucked from above and levitated into the vases below. Harry saw Whim wave from the bar as he pocketed his wand into his apron and tended to more customers.

“Juan and I thought you might like to have a Purple Royal.”

“Yes, their lovely. Don’t you agree Melanie? Harry got some of these for me once.” Hermione leaned the flower toward her and smelled it. “Thank you Carl.”

Not knowing what else to do Harry followed Hermione’s lead and smelled the flower in front of him. They did smell nice.

“Uh, yeah. Thank you Juan.” Harry could have sworn that Carl and Juan moved their chairs closer.

“Africa is an interesting place but Juan and I could show you girls around Spain. – ”

Whatever it was Carl said after that Harry didn’t catch. He felt a warm hand on his bare knee. Juan had a very innocent look as he seemed to be agreeing with something else Carl said. Harry’s normal reaction would have been to punch Juan in the nose, but the fact he was keenly feeling out of his element made him casually reach into his purse instead.

There was a snapping sound and Juan jerked his hand out from under the table. The back of his hand was smoking and had a large round red spot on it. He hurriedly grabbed an ice cube out of his drink, applied it to the back of his hand and shoved both hands under the table looking rather stiff as his eyes watered.

Carl gave Juan a half grin that disappeared quickly as his shoulder next to Hermione dropped. Carl looked disappointed as Hermione gave him a sarcastic look that said no less than ‘Yeah, nice try’.

Harry looked very innocent as he casually put his wand on the table.

Carl leaned back on his chair and eyed Hermione and then Melanie.

“So, has she told you who she really fancies? Harry or Ron?”

“I don’t . . .”

“I see, she hasn’t told you either.” Carl turned his attention to Hermione. “Come off it Hermione. Potter is too much of a whacko and Weasley is about as dense as they come. The boy hero and his pauper sidekick, it’s pathetic. Why don’t you give it up and have some fun in your life.”

Color rose in Hermione’s cheeks and Harry felt himself tense up. He never knew this side of Carl.

“Fun? As in with you? I hardly think so. You’ve always had the idea that you’re some kind of lady’s man. There’s a war going on or is your ego so big you haven’t noticed? Harry has put himself in harms way to save others, and Ron would do no less. They’re both my friends.” Hermione’s anger was rising and she shook all over. “It’s none of your business as to who I like . . . Maybe I like Melanie here as much as I do Harry.”

With these words, Hermione swung toward Harry and kissed him in front of Carl and Juan. It was anger that had spurred her to do it but the action ignited a spark she or Harry hadn’t intended. Harry heard popping sounds and tingled all the way to his toes as warm lips met his own. He felt like she had taken his breath away. And when Hermione pulled away, she looked the same as he felt.

However, what Carl and Juan had witnessed was Hermione kiss Melanie. They sat there wide eyed with their mouths open in complete shock. Hermione had put more passion into it than she had intended but she was able to recover enough to turn and look smugly at Carl and Juan. Carl and Juan got up and left without saying a word, looking over their shoulders and bumping into things as they went.

Harry thought he was about to burst out laughing just as he caught sight of to identical faces smiling broadly and looking surprised. Harry realized what the two popping noises were as Hermione had kissed him. It was Fred and George apparating near their table. They had witnessed the whole thing.

‘Of all the lousy timing,’ he thought as he felt warm all the way to his feet for the second time today. He wasn’t sure what embarrassed him more: Hermione kissing him or the thought of the twins finding out that he had polyjuiced into a girl. A quick glance at Hermione confirmed that she was just as embarrassed and blushing furiously.

Fred and George took the seats that Carl and Juan had just vacated. Fred rested his chin on his hand and raised his eyebrows looking at each of them in turn with mild interest. George put his elbows on the table and pressed his hands together, lifted his chin and eyed the two blushing girls.

“I can’t say I would have ever guessed this about Hermione. Would you Fred?”

“Nope. Interesting though.”

“Here we are, sent to pick up Harry and Hermione only to find Hermione snogging on her pretty friend. Care to tell us your friend’s name Hermione?”

Hermione’s mouth opened but nothing came out.

“Does Harry know about this? By the way, where is he? And wasn’t that Carl Easton who just left with his mouth hanging open.”

“Yeah, him and that other bloke with their mouths hanging open like that, they might accidentally swallow a ferry or two.”

“Yes, Harry knows.” Harry heard the words come from his mouth in Melanie’s voice. “It’s me . . . I’m Harry.”

“What? You mean? No, it can’t be. Harry?”

“Oh Merlin this is too rich. You mean Harriet, George.”

“Try not to bring too much attention to us will you. Can’t we just get our trunks and go?” Hermione said regaining her voice.

“I think you’re a little late on that one Hermione. People tend to notice a girl kissing a girl,” Fred grinned. “Right you are though. Let’s be off, but formalities first.” Fred held out his hand and Hermione shook it smiling, the blush of her face starting to drain away. She shook George’s hand next before introducing her girl friend.

“Fred, George, this is my friend Melanie, Melanie Taylor.”

“Pleased to meet you Melanie, er, Harriet.” Harry rolled his eyes before shaking Fred’s hand. The image of a fiery phoenix appeared in his mind and then again as he shook George’s hand. Like Hermione he smiled in pleasant surprise.

Fred and George took their trunks in tow, George commented about taking the ladies’ trunks. Harry looked at the ceiling and knew his changing back would not come nearly soon enough.

They made their way along the beach toward a single dock with a dozen boats tied to it. Fred and George told them their parents had invited them to sail on Saturday but they had made their way through Spain instead to meet them in Gibraltar today. They had spent the days in-between looking for new accounts to expand Weasley’s Wizard Wheezes. Besides expanding their business, it was also an opportunity to expand the Order’s intelligence network, now that they were members. They hoped to do the same when they got to Egypt through some of Bill’s Contacts. There was still enough of a glow in the western sky over the bay to walk easily enough on the sandy beach. Fred and George led them to a two masted boat almost twenty-five meters long. Lanterns were hanging about the boat and on the dock. The light from the dock illuminated the bow enough for Harry to make out the name of the boat, Cucurbita Maxima Pi.

“That’s a strange name for a boat.”

“We thought the same thing when we dropped off our stuff about a half hour ago.”

Harry and Hermione started to step onboard.

“Hang on, I wouldn’t do that. George and I did that and the boat tossed us back on the dock.

“We were miffed at first but it makes good security sense. Captain Tanner is a strange bloke, strict, but good-natured. Plus he’s a member of the Order.

Harry saw a flash of long red hair on board and Ginny’s voice calling out below.

“Ron, Mum, Dad. Fred and George are back.”

“Hermione and Harry with them?” replied Ron’s muffled voice from somewhere below.

“Hermione and someone else,” Ginny yelled back.

George cleared his throat and called out crisply.

“Permission to come aboard.”

A gray haired and bearded man in his sixties, smoking a pipe, poked his head out of a window.

“State your business.”

“Fred and George Weasley returning with two passengers and their luggage.” George gave a half grin at the formalities while Fred winked at Hermione and Harry.

“Avast there while I greet ya to come aboard.”

Captain Tanner had a squared beard trimmed to two points and had an earring on his left ear, smoke from his pipe curled in the breeze as he greeted them. Harry thought he would make a good pirate, missing only a parrot on his shoulder.

“Miss Granger I presume.” Captain Tanner shook her hand and turned toward Harry grinning. “Dumbledore told me I might be surprised. Welcome aboard.” The captain shook everyone’s hand in turn welcoming the Weasley twins back on board and asked them to stow the trunks in the appropriate cabins.

Mr. and Mrs. Weasley along with Ron and Ginny had made their way on deck. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley raised their eyebrows and grinned at Hermione’s friend. Harry watched Mrs. Weasley put her hand to her mouth and say, “Oh my” to her husband. Ron and Ginny only looked confused.

“Where’s Harry?” Ron asked.

Hermione pointed at Harry and said, “This is –.” But George cut her off.

“Melanie Taylor, she’s –.” Harry cut off George.

“Oh no you don’t. It’s been a long day and I’ve had enough.” Fred and George looked disappointed. “And so help me Ron. If you say I’m pretty I’ll hex you on the spot.” Ginny’s eyes got big and she looked at Hermione who nodded slowly.

“How about some tea everyone. Come along to the galley and I’ll put on a pot to boil. Captain Tanner, would you like some as well?” asked Mrs. Weasley.

“Love some. I’ll get us underway and I’ll be right down.”

“What did I say?” asked Ron with his hands out. “All I did was ask where Harry was. Where is Harry anyway?” Everyone chuckled except Harry and Ron as they made their way below deck.

Fred and George brought up the rear, levitated trunks in tow, and Harry could overhear them tell Ron.

“Well, little bro’, Melanie there is actually Harriet.”

“What?”

Even though everyone accepted Harry in his current form it was awkward at how everyone looked taller to Harry, especially Ron. They had all gotten news about the ruckus at Mrs. Figg’s house but were all interested to hear first hand Harry’s account. Harry found out it was Mad Eye, under his invisibility cloak, who had taken shots at what was undoubtedly a Death Eater. The unknown Death Eater got away, but Mad Eye seemed to think whoever it was would be digging splinters out of their backsides from the shattered door. The local muggle authorities were blaming it all on a gas explosion for lack of a better explanation.

As Harry had anticipated the twins were dying to tell what they had witnessed at the Silver Unicorn. At least they had the decency to let Harry and Hermione tell everyone what had led up to it before going into exaggerated detail. There was a scant look of dismay that washed over Ron and Ginny’s faces as Fred and George told how Hermione had kissed Harry in front of Carl Easton and his friend. However, no one could keep from laughing as Fred and George did a perfect reenactment of how Carl and Juan had left the table with their mouths open, bumping into things.

Captain Tanner told Harry he expected to arrive in Port Said, Egypt about midday on Saturday and expected good weather the entire way. From there they would take a train to Cairo and wait to be contacted. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley said Bill would meet them at Port Said and accompany everyone to Cairo.

At one point Harry was getting annoyed as Ron kept staring at him. Hermione and Ginny came to his rescue. Hermione nudged him and Ginny kicked him under the table and told him to stop staring.

As it got close to midnight, Mrs. Weasley encouraged everyone to turn in. Of course, Harry didn’t move from his chair in the galley.

“Why don’t you take a shower and clean up. I’m sure it’s been a long day and you’ll feel better.”

“Ah, no thanks,” he said blushing lightly from under blonde hair.

“At least wash off your makeup and take your earrings out.”

“Oh, yeah, good idea. I think I’ll put on some of my own clothes and go up on deck. They’ll fit loose for the next hour I suppose.”

“You could take an empty cabin for tonight if you like. There are several.”

“No, I’ll wait up on deck and bunk with Ron after I’m back to my old self.”

It was amazing how quiet the schooner was, gently rolling through the waves with tall sails billowed. Captain Flint Tanner had come up on deck briefly to check on the course and chat with his ship before retiring. Harry took it for granted that the entire ship had been charmed and could have sailed pretty much without anyone, but there seemed to be a mutual admiration and union between captain and ship. It was very relaxing and invigorating at the same time. The stars shone brightly overhead and a nearly full moon was sinking low in the west with an orange glow mirroring on the waves below.

“You forgot you glasses.”

“Yeah, I did. Thanks.” Harry smiled warmly at Hermione standing on deck in bare feet, the sea breeze gently blowing her nightgown about. “Wake Ron to get ‘em?”

“No, he was already asleep and snoring. Does he always snore that loud?”

“No, not always. Well, quite a bit actually. It was really helpful when we learned the silencing charm. All of us in the dorm took turns putting it on him so we could sleep.” They both laughed.

Harry was leaning against the forward mast, loose shirt and baggy pants that showed the tips of bare feet underneath. Hermione turned to look out over the Mediterranean spread out vast and dark in front of them. The tops of the rolling waves a creamy orange glow from the setting moon. She turned back to look at Harry who was putting on his glasses and she smiled broadly.

“Now that’s the Harry I’ve always known. Good to have you back.” She gave him a hug and he appreciated being himself and the warmth of her arms around him as he looked down into her eyes. He thought she was beautiful.

“I’m sorry for embarrassing you today. Especially at the Silver Unicorn.”

“It was just awkward being Melanie is all and it wouldn’t have been embarrassing if Fred and George hadn’t shown up when they did. Awful timing.”

“Really? I mean yes, it was dreadful timing.”

Hermione hadn’t let go of him and he hadn’t let go of her. It was a blissfully romantic setting and Harry was drinking in the moment. He hadn’t felt so relaxed and at peace in months. He decided that a vacation was truly what he had needed and he was glad that he was with his friends. Hermione who had been looking intently into his moonlit face looked down before speaking.

“You know, we have unfinished business, you and I. There was this small matter of determining how we felt about each other and how to determine it.” She lifted her head up and looked hopefully into his eyes.

The memory of their last kiss on top of the Astronomy Tower in the middle of a thunderstorm flooded his mind and his chest tightened. He wanted desperately to embrace her to prove the answer he already new in his heart. But he was a marked man with a dark destiny yet to be fulfilled. He had always been a marked man, the lightning shaped scar on his forehead, he just hadn’t understand what it meant. And now, how could he let her love him knowing this – the prophecy. All these thoughts had run through is mind and he had hesitated, not responding. He only now noticed Hermione’s bright eyes and a single tear beginning to run down her cheek. She let go of him and started leave with her head hanging down.

“Hermione, wait. Please – don’t go.” He held her arm and she turned to look back at him questioningly, hurt still on her face. “I don’t know what I feel.” Partly lie, partly truth. “So much has happened since that rainy night on top of the Astronomy Tower. Maybe some more time,” he pleaded.

Slowly she came back to him and put her face to his chest. He felt her warm breath as she nuzzled away the few tears from her face onto his shirt. She turned around and leaned back against him and he put his arms around her. All was quiet save for the sound of the sea and the occasional flap of sail. They watched the moonset as the waves became darker and the stars became more brilliant in the sky above them.

‘A girl can’t wait forever,’ Hermione thought to herself, unable to say the words out loud.

What won’t you say

You keep me away

Then ask me to stay

Why do I feel this way

Oh but I do

Want to say

I love you

But only if it’s true

If you feel this way too

A soft chime sounded in the captain’s cabin. Captain Tanner sat up on the edge of his bed and waved a wand at a mirror hanging on the cabin wall directly across from him. The mirror glowed to life with the image of a gray haired woman.

“Sorry I’m checking in so late Nicholas.”

“It’s always good to hear your voice love. How are things in Cairo?”

“Arrangements have been made for Monday evening. There’s been some resistance due to the fact she’s the daughter of muggle parents, but all have agreed to the test. How are they?”

“They’re both fine. No doubt you’ve heard about the commotion at Figg’s. Dumbledore used a gender changing potion to get Harry out of the country.” They both grinned. “Let me check on everyone love, hold on. Pi, – status.”

“Two on deck, everyone else is asleep. On course, clear sailing to Port Said,” came a wood and tin sounding voice coming out of a brass funnel.

“Two on deck? Show me.” Another mirror glowed to life showing the image of a barefoot Harry and Hermione. Hermione in a cotton nightgown, Harry with his arms around her as the sea breeze blew their hair while they watched a setting moon.

“Almost makes you wish we were young again, doesn’t it Nicholas?”

“We’re young enough Perenelle,” he smiled wistfully. “I’ll see you Saturday evening my dearest.”

“It’s been a long day Hermione. We better turn in.” He may have said the words but he didn’t want to. He wanted to keep holding her and never let go.

15. Cairo

** Temperatures mentioned are supposed to be in Celsius. Anyone figure out what’s with the strange name of Tanner’s ship? ;) I wanted to try and give a feeling of Cairo in this chapter. I hope I was at least a little successful **

Two and a half days passed easily aboard the Cucurbita Maxima Pi. Harry spent a lot of time on deck soaking up the experience, the sun, the sea, the breeze. Everyone seemed to give him some space and he appreciated it. Hermione spent a lot of time learning about the various parts of a ship, and what its purpose was. Captain Tanner was more than glad to oblige her endless questions. Harry noted how excited she was to learn something new and marveled at her thirst for knowledge and wondered where she managed to put it all in that pretty head of hers. Harry was only mildly interested in sailing but found it unavoidable to learn something as Hermione bubbled to share things like aft, bow, port, stern, and so on.

Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, like Harry, relaxed and enjoyed themselves, but Fred and George were the life of the trip showing off their apparating abilities all over the ship. Once, they apparated over open water landing in the sea splashing about. But they apparated back on deck, dripping and soaked, before the boat could turn around to get them. It provided a wonderful laugh for Harry, Hermione, Ron, and Ginny. That is, until Fred and George gave menacing grins and everyone scattered like quail.

If they weren’t showing off, they were discreetly showing new items they invented for their joke shop. Their mum was still dismayed they hadn’t taken on more worthy careers but it was difficult to argue with their success.

Stories, and fine meals cooked by Captain Tanner, were the rule for the evenings. Harry enjoyed listening to ancient stories of pirates, dueling witches and wizards, and sea monsters of the deep. If Harry didn’t know better he would have thought Captain Tanner had actually been there and experienced the stories he told.

Of course, the topic of OWLs came up with Ron. He was amazed and proud at getting five OWLs. He confessed he thought he was only going to get three. Harry and Ron both attributed their unexpected success to Hermione, which pleased her immensely. It did however mean that Ron wouldn’t be taking NEWT level potions with Harry and Hermione. It made Harry sad to think about this change in the upcoming school year but Ron was undaunted and happy with his five OWLs.

Saturday morning Hermione went up on deck to tell Harry breakfast was ready in the galley. But she also asked him a question.

“When are you going to tell Ron about your wandless magic?”

“I could tell him in private but I thought you’d like to be there when I show off a bit.” Harry grinned as Hermione nodded slyly in response. “It’s just that Ginny is always around when you are, and Dumbledore told me to try and not tell more than I had to.”

They arrived in Port Said later that afternoon. Theseafrontconsisted of handsome colonial houses with tall louvered doorways opening out onto wrought-iron balconies. Port Said had a fine yellow brick lighthouse and Mr. Weasley pointed out the elegant arcaded Canal House that had a mosaic-covered dome

They neared shore after passing clear of large muggle ships and Harry noticed there didn’t seem to be a dock or pier to tie up to. But before Harry could venture the question, a floating dock uncurled itself from shore like a carpet made of wooden planks. Captain Tanner began barking orders to his ship as sails dropped and ropes shot out to tie themselves securely to the floating dock.

With a pop, Bill Weasley apparated at the end of the dock carrying a large canvas bag, dressed in Arabic robes sporting a plain headdress held on with a knotted cord with his long red ponytail hanging behind.

“Permission to come aboard.”

“State your name and business.”

“Bill Weasley, bringing local attire for your passengers.” Bill hefted his canvas bag.

“Permission granted.”

Ropes and planks uncurled from the ship and rigidly formed a gangway that Bill could walk up. Captain Tanner shook Bill’s hand and Harry noticed the captain’s free hand was tucked into a pocket - likely clutched to a wand. Bill explained that not only would the clothes he brought help everyone to blend in with the local crowd they would be a lot cooler. The clothes were made of wizarding Egyptian cotton to help make the heat more bearable.

Since Bill already had train tickets from Port Said to Cairo, he and the twins disapparated to the train taking everyone’s luggage with them.

Harry wondered about apparating and how it worked.

“Mr. Weasley, I was curious. Why can’t a witch or wizard apparate with someone else that doesn’t know how to do it yet? Take someone with them, so to speak.”

“Well Harry, they can. It’s called side-along apparition. The person along side has to hold on tight to the one doing the apparating. Or, as in the case of children, the person doing the apparating holds on tightly to them. Still, apparating is tricky business. It’s one thing to take objects such as your clothes and luggage. Besides splinching, you understand what that is right? Part of you gets left behind when you disapparate and the rest of you is where you apparate. Well, you can also get merged. That’s when part of you ends up merged with another person. Sticky business if things go wrong and you need the Accidental Magic Reversal Squad or possibly a Mediwizard.”

Harry winced at that unpleasant thought and concentrated on the clothes he was wearing. The loose fitting pants and shirt were different, especially the turban wrapped around his head. The whole outfit was very plain and in natural cotton color. Ron had the same kind of turban as Harry’s but Mr. Weasley had a headdress and knotted cord like Bill’s; otherwise, they were all dressed very much alike.

Mrs. Weasley and the girls wore robes with long headscarves in the same natural cotton color but the hems of their robes, and edges of the scarves, were trimmed in faded colors. Mrs. Weasley’s was trimmed in light pink while Hermione’s and Ginny’s were light blue.

Upon leaving the ship Mr. and Mrs. Weasley had a brief argument about whether to take a taxi or walk. Mrs. Weasley insisted they could walk and still not miss the train, and of course, she won the argument.

Mr. & Mrs. Weasley took the lead while the rest lagged behind.

“What’s wrong with taking a taxi?” asked Hermione.

Ron snickered as Ginny explained grinning.

“They don’t have any rules about driving down here. It’s a sort of free-for-all. Ron and I don’t think it’s as bad as the Knight Bus but it’s still a wild ride.”

“I was hoping we could take the wizard highway through the desert,” Ron lamented. “Bill said it’s full of flying carpets. It goes through the open desert from Port Said to Cairo and is much faster than going by train.”

“Mum and dad aren’t keen on riding a flying carpet nor with the fact that most of the route is close to the Jaharu Desert,” Ginny interjected.

“I’ve read about the Jaharu Desert. It’s one of the few places in the world that magic will not work. It’s supposed to be a very dangerous place for witch, wizard or muggle, and is often referred to as the Desert of Death.” Ron and Ginny nodded slowly affirming that Hermione was correct.

Harry was amazed that such a place existed. ‘No magic?’, he thought to himself.

“Is it crossable? Has anyone ever crossed the Jaharu?” Harry asked.

“According to ‘Dangerous Places of the Magical World’ by Rigor Adventis, no one has ever crossed it.”

“Bill said that certain magical Bedouin tribes claim to know how. But he doubts it’s true,” added Ginny. “By the way, you’ll need plenty of knuts.”

“What for?” asked Harry just as Mr. and Mrs. Weasley had come to a stop.

“This looks like a good place Arthur,” said Molly looking around. “Not a soul in sight.”

“I agree. All right everyone. I need to put short-term anti-muggle charms on the lot of you. The train station is awash with muggles looking for baksheesh. It won’t help fend off those of magical blood but you’ll only need knuts for them.” Mr. Weasley saw Harry and Hermione’s questioning looks and glanced at Ron and Ginny. “Did you tell them?”

“I was just about to,” said Ginny.

“Ah, well, baksheesh is like a form of tipping. Everyone down here is quite helpful but they expect to be tipped.”

“Arthur, on with the charming first,” urged Mrs. Weasley who was looking around anxiously.

“Oh, yes, quite right.” Mr. Weasley raised his wand.

“Can I do my own?” asked Hermione who had taken out her wand.

“An anti-muggle charm? Can you really?” asked Mr. Weasley genuinely impressed. “That’s seventh year magic if I’m not mistaken.” Harry and Ginny grinned while Ron looked pained.

“Not this time dear, we’re a bit pressed.”

Hermione tucked her wand away and Mr. Weasley performed anti-muggle charms on all of them.

After walking a little less than an hour they made their way to the train station.

Harry was glad Bill already had tickets. The whole area was packed with people, a mass of moving chaos - people trying to sell things, buy things or just weave their way through the crowd attempting to get to somewhere. Yet, it all seemed to function; a kind of organized mayhem that made Harry wonder if mass confusion was something essential for everyday life in Egypt. Several men, and a boy, greeted them and offered to help with luggage and show them to the train. They looked genuinely disappointed the party had no luggage but were undeterred at showing them to the train which was in plain sight on the other side of the moving crowd. Mrs. Weasley sighed while Arthur looked amused as he gave them all knuts as baksheesh for helping them find the train.

Harry had expected some sort of barrier to walk through to a separate platform and train for witches and wizards. To his surprise it was a single car in the middle of the muggle train. The interior was, as expected, much longer than its outside appearance but the accommodations were not nearly as comfortable or private as the Hogwarts Express. There were rows and rows of tall backed benches that could seat three large people, or one Hagrid, comfortably.

Fred and George were intent upon talking to Bill about his Egyptian business contacts and took a bench further from their parents putting Harry, Hermione and Ron on a bench in-between leaving Ginny to sit with her parents. Ron took the seat nearest the window with Hermione taking up her usual position between them. After the first fifteen minutes of Ginny standing up and talking over the back of their bench, Hermione suggested that Ginny squeeze in next to Harry and join them.

“I wonder how this works, a magical car in the middle of a muggle passenger train?” Hermione asked no one in particular.

“Come on Ron, let’s show them,” suggested Ginny.

Off they went, toward one end of their magical car. They observed muggles walking up to the doorway and suddenly disappearing. Ron explained that they appeared at the other end completely unaware that anything had happened and that there were two conductors, one at each end of the car. Their job was to make sure no muggle accidentally ended up in the car.

“That’s very complex magic,” Hermione stated with a frown. “It would be much easier if we had our own train or we were at the very end of the train.”

“Bill explained on our first trip to Egypt that the magical community here is more tolerant of muggles and finds these close situations to be funny,” said Ginny. “Dad and mum disapprove but that’s the way it is here. I suppose that’s the reason muggles say Egypt is such a magical place.” Ginny grinned and so did everyone else.

Since there was nothing but sand to look at for scenery as the train went down the tracks, conversation turned to all the things they hoped to do and see in Cairo. Ginny and Ron weren’t sure but they speculated they would stay at the Brass Lamp. The Brass Lamp was a food and lodging place in the Magusa Adiacentia, or magical neighborhood of Cairo. Ron hoped to see a giant snake being charmed, but Ginny only shuddered at the thought saying it reminded her too much of a Basilisk. They all agreed it would be great to watch Bill breaking curses that guarded some ancient treasure. Hermione suggested checking out the Egyptian Museum. Ron informed her there were two, the muggle museum and the magical museum. Ginny said there was the same setup with touring the Pyramids and the Sphinx, a magical tour and a muggle tour.

Harry glanced out the window just as the sun was setting. There were the same rolling sand dunes but they were crowned by a rich pink-orange after glow that intensified to a raw golden red, like the embers of a dying fire. Harry’s absence from the conversation caught everyone’s attention and they followed his gaze.

“Beautiful,” Hermione murmured.

“That’s one thing about Egypt. They have grand sunsets and sunrises. Plus they have great food.”

“I swear Ron, all you think about is food.”

“I think you’re right Hermione,” said Ginny suppressing a grin.

Harry chuckled as he came to Ron’s aid. “What’s wrong with food? Besides Ron thinks about more than just food, he thinks about Quidditch too. And speaking of food it looks like we’ll be getting into Cairo late. Will we have supper on the train?”

“They have late supper in Egypt. Sometimes ten o’clock or later,” Ron groaned. “Say, let’s check out the snack cart.”

They arrived in Cairo under the cover of darkness and were greeted by two wizards and a witch at the train station. The two wizards were big and burly looking with an air of vigilance about them as they scanned the crowd around them. The witch was tall and wore a veil showing only steady, focused, dark eyes. Harry saw a tuft of silver-on-black hair that showed fleetingly to the side of her long headscarf. He had the impression she was slim of build though it was difficult to tell with the local attire.

Bill took the initiative and greeted them. He shook hands with the two wizards and bowed politely to the witch. The Egyptian witch then greeted the rest of the party.

“My name is Akila Thema. Accommodations and transportation to the Khan Magusa Adiacentia have been provided. Abasi and Adofo will see to your needs.” The two Egyptian wizards bowed.

Her face was hidden leaving only the eyes to go with her voice. To Harry her voice seemed deeper than the average woman’s voice but unmistakably female. It was a voice that held authority and made you feel you were in the presence of someone important.

“I look forward to meeting you all again tomorrow evening,” bowing to everyone in turn. She paused in front of Harry and Hermione. “It would be wise if you did not use your full name while you are here. Discretion is a necessity for these troubled times, though most are unaware of the dangers not yet upon us.” Her steady gaze rested on Hermione for a few seconds before she said farewell leaving the two big men behind.

From all outward appearances, they got into a common taxi. The two Egyptian wizards occupied the front seat while nine people filled the back seat comfortably. Harry had become used to magic being applied to rooms or compartments making them bigger on the inside than they would normally be. Once underway, Hermione asked Bill about their destination.

“I thought the Khan was in reference to Khan Al Khalili a famous muggle market place.”

“It is -sort of. Khan Magusa Adiacentia translates to ‘The magical neighborhood beside the Khan’. Most of the locals refer to it as the Magusa for short, it’s not often referred to by the full name. Have you ever been to Egypt before Hermione?” Hermione shook her head no. “I know Harry hasn’t. In fact, I believe this is your first trip abroad.”

“It’s been grand so far,” said Harry smiling broadly.

“Okay, since the three of you have exceptions for the rule against underage magic I should tell you that magic in front of muggles will not be tolerated. You’ll be arrested, judged, and have your wand snapped before you know what happened. They are very strict here.”

Abasi and Adofo echoed, “Very strict,” from the front seat in succession.

“What’s the matter Ginny?” asked George.

“It’s not fair that I’m the only one not allowed to do magic.”

“You can do magic in the presence of your father and myself,” Mrs. Weasley reminded her.

“It’s not the same,” said Ginny with the hint of a pout.

“I’ve hardly used any magic Ginny,” Harry said trying to make her feel better. “I’ve only used a levitating spell on my trunk.”

“More than what I’ve done,” mumbled Ron.

“We can help you out there little bro’,” said Fred nudging George.

“A few little charms and spells we know of, that you can try out.”

“Absolutely not,” huffed Mrs. Weasley.

Mr. Weasley could see this was going a wrong direction and turned to Hermione.

“What magic have you done Hermione?”

“I’ve done a levitating spell with my trunk like Harry but I also experimented with my hair. Different colors, styles, and I even tried some glowing glitter accent.”

A small conversation erupted with Ginny and Mrs. Weasley and Hermione about various spells and charms to change appearance. Harry and Ron looked as though this was the last thing they wanted to talk about. Fred and George had similar looks. It was Bill who came to the rescue clearing his throat to regain everyone’s attention.

Bill continued, “As I was saying about magic in Egypt. I would also like to mention that magic may be performed in the open desert even in front of muggles.”

Adofo and Abasi grinned nastily as Abasi said, “Yes, and many unexplained things happen in the desert.” But Abasi took on a sudden solemn look as he said, “However, the law must be followed.”

Adofo and Abasi started reciting in unison. “No harm must befall a muggle, nor will a muggle be placed in harm’s way. They are our lesser brothers and must be respected.”

Harry couldn’t help himself; he already liked the wizards and witches of Egypt. They were mischievous, yet respectful.

“I might also point out that Egyptian anti-muggle charms are some of the best in the world. Take for example the windows of the taxi are charmed to keep muggles from noticing nine people in the back seat.”

Mrs. Weasley looked taken aback. “You mean to say –. “ She looked deep in thought. “Well, just how many would normally fit in the back seat of a muggle car?”

“Three could be considered crowded mom. Why do you ask?” said Bill suppressing a grin. He seemed to know where this was going.

Mrs. Weasley turned to her husband and narrowed her eyes. “Nothing I guess. I was just recalling a certain Anglia we used to have.”

Mr. Weasley fidgeted before saying, “Um, yes, I believe we’re almost there.”

Adofo turned the taxi down a dark alley only to seemingly drive through the wall at the dead end and they emerged into the Magusa.

The rest of the evening went by quickly after a memorable entrance to the Brass Lamp. Permanently set outside the door of the establishment was an oversized brass lamp. A complex charm and spell had been performed on it making it look as though a genie was hovering out of its spout. The lower body was shimmering mist connected to the spout. The upper was the classic genie with muscular chest, short vest trimmed in elegant gold thread, turban with a large red jewel, and heavy gold armbands. He greeted patrons with flamboyance and expounded upon the wonderful food and comfortable lodging within to passersby and the milling crowd at large.

Adofo and Abasi took care of their luggage as they enjoyed a late evening meal. Harry found himself with Ron, Fred, George and Bill in a room on the third floor with a balcony overlooking the street below. Hermione and Ginny were in a room next to theirs, also with a balcony. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley were on the second floor directly below them. With all the travel and the late meal Harry was sleepy long before he thought his excitement at being in Cairo would let him.

Harry woke the next morning to the sound of Ron snoring blissfully and that Bill, Fred and George had already left. A note on a small table explained that Bill had business to do for Dumbledore and that Fred and George were out drumming up business for themselves. Harry decided to step out onto the balcony before waking Ron. The temperature was very pleasant with a slight breeze. Harry guessed it was about twenty-four degrees. Not nearly as warm as when they arrived the night before, maybe seven or eight degrees cooler now.

The first thing that caught Harry’s eye were the flying carpets. They were various colors and sizes with the larger ones having bundles and stacks of goods no doubt headed for the bazaar to either trade or set up shop. He noted there were only a few witches or wizards on brooms, most were on flying carpets.

“Good morning Harry,” chorused Hermione and Ginny from the next-door balcony. They were both sitting on chairs around a small table.

“Isn’t Ron up yet?” asked Hermione.

Harry imitated Ron snoring making both girls laugh and Ginny commenting that Harry mimicked Ron’s snore perfectly.

“Is that you Harry?” came Mr. Weasley’s voice from below. Harry leaned over to see Mr. and Mrs. Weasley leaning out and looking up.

“Do wake up Ron will you dear? Breakfast will be on its way as soon as you mark down how many.”

What looked like a miniature flying carpet, no bigger than his hand, carrying a quill. It levitated itself up to Harry’s balcony. There was Arabic writing that Harry couldn’t make out.

“I can only read English,” he said to the levitating message. The writing shimmered like rippling water before reforming to say ‘Please enter the number for breakfast’. Harry used the quill and put down the number two. The order levitated itself away as Harry saw a breakfast tray levitate itself up to Hermione and Ginny’s balcony and set itself down on the table. Breakfast looked like bean cakes, eggs, pickles, jams and cheeses with coffee.

Harry leaned over the balcony and said, “He’ll be up as soon as I mention food.”

The bazaar was the closest and first thing to see. Harry’s main interest was in the flying carpets. After looking them over, he could see how they would be downright useful and wondered why the Ministry had banned them. He was constantly badgered to buy one by a merchant every time he stopped to look. Telling them he couldn’t fly it back home was no deterrent to the merchants who only lowered the price each time he said no.

They strolled through the bazaar looking at everything from charmed pots and pans that cleaned themselves to potions that were claimed to do almost anything by the merchants selling them. The sound of bartering was a constant chatter all around them.

Eventually they came across a group of anti-muggle charmers each claiming to be expert at their craft. They would either charm an item for you or teach their particular way of charming. As Harry watched a wizard put an anti-muggle charm on a family’s flying carpet Hermione was having a conversation with the Weasley’s. He got the impression that something was up by the few glances cast his way as he watched the charm work. Hermione was the only one to come back to his side.

“I’m going to take some quick anti-muggle charm lessons. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley are going back to look at the self-cleaning pots and pans. I think Mrs. Weasley wants one. Ron and Ginny are taking off to look at something. They’ll all be back here in less than an hour.”

Hermione chose a witch who began the lesson with an explanation of the charm.

“Anti-muggle charms are a delicate art. The charm itself has a combination effect on the muggle mind - conscience and subconscious. The conscious mind of the muggle does not see and will ignore what is there. However, the subconscious mind does see and avoids the charmed object. This is why muggles can sometimes have dreams about the magical things of our world. Over the centuries they have written books, of what they call fiction, describing what they think are creations of their own imaginations. The perfect anti-muggle charm will leave no memory on the subconscious and will in theory, last forever. Such perfect charms are very difficult and that is why most must be renewed on a regular basis.”

Harry watched as Hermione went through the motions of casting the charm. Her instructor was impressed but said she needed improvement on the subconscious side of the charm. While this was going on, the actions of a young boy about seven or eight years old caught Harry’s eye. He looked like every other local boy in native clothes but he also looked scared when he thought no one was looking at him.

“Harry? Nailah, my instructor asked if you would like a lesson.”

“Oh, sorry. I think I’ll have you teach me Hermione.” Nailah looked disappointed. “The lesson you gave Hermione was very informative I learned a lot by watching.” Harry gave her several knuts.

“Young master wizard is most generous.”

“Is something wrong Harry?”

“I’m not sure. See that little boy over there? I think he’s having problems of some sort. Come on.” As Harry and Hermione approached him, he looked apprehensive.

“Is something wrong? Can we help you?” Harry asked him.

“N-nothing is wrong. I – I,” he stuttered and suddenly burst into tears. “I can’t find my mother and father,” he sobbed. “I don’t know where I am and I don’t know what those things are.”

Instinctively Harry and Hermione knelt beside him trying not to appear tall and intimidating.

“You poor dear. Surely we can help you find your mother and father. By the way what’s your name?” Hermione asked encouragingly.

“Lateef,” was all he said, tears still streaming down his face as his small chin quivered.

“My name’s Harry and this is Hermione and what things do you mean?”

Lateef pointed at a nearby flying carpet. Harry and Hermione looked at each other and instantly understood the boy must be of muggle parents. The situation and circumstance obviously touched Hermione since she had muggle parents herself. Harry surveyed the nearby crowd hoping to distinguish someone who could help.

“I wonder if there’s a local authority.”

“We should help him find his mother and father first. If we happen to come across someone from the Egyptian Council of Magic we’ll let them handle it from there.”

“I don’t want anyone else,” Lateef pleaded. “I want you to help me find my parents. I trust you.” Harry and Hermione nodded in agreement and stood up. Lateef looked less scared and wiped his face with his sleeve. Lateef looked up in the sky once more his gaze following another flying carpet. “Flying carpets,” he whispered.

“I thought you didn’t know what they were,” said Harry amused.

Lateef had a confused look. “How can I –“

“How can you see them and your parents can’t?” Hermione finished for him. “It’s because they’re not magical, you are.”

“Lateef . . . you’re a wizard,” Harry told him. Harry watched the little boy’s eyes get big. “Come on, let’s find your parents.

Harry and Hermione coaxed Lateef to step through the barrier that looked like a stone wall. Hermione pieced together how he came through to begin with. He had seen a flying carpet and was following it, looking up at the sky, and stepped through the barrier.

“Lateef! Lateef! Where have you been? Your mother and I have been looking everywhere for you.” Lateef’s mother had no words, she only held him tight.

“I’m sorry momma. I got lost, my friends helped me.” He motioned toward Harry and Hermione.

“Thank you, thank you for bringing our son back to us,” Lateef’s mother said with a quavering voice. “May your paths in life be blessed.”

“I’m a wizard,” Lateef said enthusiastically. “He told me so.”
“What nonsense is this?” his father asked smiling, the relief of having found his son showing all over his face.

“Greetings. I am Nassor Atum,” said a slender built man walking up to the group. “My apologies for the intrusion, but it is my job to inform parents of the uniqueness of their child. We have much to discuss.” Nassor had a long dark beard and wore one gold earring but before discussing anything further with Lateef’s parents he turned to Harry and Hermione. “I extend my thanks for showing kindness to one so young.” He bowed slightly and looked at them both expectantly.

“I’m Jane Granger.”

Harry followed Hermione’s lead.

“I’m James Potter.”

“Mr. Potter and Miss Granger, thank you again.”

Harry and Hermione left, relieved at not having to explain to Lateef’s parents that the boy was a wizard and that a magical world really did exist.

After they reentered the Magusa, Hermione smiled knowingly. “You enjoyed that didn’t you? – telling him he was a wizard.”

“Yes. Yes I did,” Harry said thoughtfully.

They both felt good about helping young Lateef and very relieved at not having to give explanations to his parents. That is likely the reason they didn’t notice the difference in how the merchants and people who were in the square were acting. The very same people that had, with great interest, watched Harry and Hermione help the young boy. They gave Harry and Hermione greetings, smiles and bows with approval in their eyes. Not one merchant asked them to buy a single thing as they passed.

It was about mid morning as they met up with the Weasleys. Ron suggested watching a giant snake being charmed by a flute player, but Ginny would have nothing to do with it. They decided to split up and meet back at the Brass Lamp for lunch in the afternoon. Mrs. Weasley and the girls decided to do more shopping while Mr. Weasley went with Harry and Ron to watch the snake charming.

Ron wasn’t exaggerating. It was indeed a large snake. It was over half the size of the Basilisk he had managed to kill in the Chamber of Secrets with Fawkes’ help. Oddly enough, it didn’t bother him as it did Ginny.

The snake was in a large pit surrounded by curved rows of seats that elevated away from the pit. The arrangement gave every seat a good view as a flute player approached the edge of the pit and sat down on a small platform. A large gray snake had been lying docile on the pit floor until the charmer began to play. The large snake coiled itself and slowly rose to a height above the charmer playing the flute. The crowd gasped in awe as the charmer was clearly with in striking distance of the giant reptile. The snake swayed side to side in rhythm to the music being played. The music was enchanting to the human ear but mesmerizing to the giant snake. At one point the charmer played with one hand and reached into a basket, pulled out a dead chicken, and tossed it above the snakes head. The snakes reaction was breathtakingly fast, snatching the carcass with large fangs and swallowing it whole. It was in some sense gruesomely fascinating as the charmer tossed more dead chickens in different directions. The snake never missed.

After the show Ron talked his dad into a few snacks before the afternoon lunch. Harry found himself walking by the snake pit after using a public restroom. The place was empty except for the snake basking in the sun. Harry looked around once more to make sure no one was around.

“Hello, you’re rather large for a snake. Do they treat you well here?”

“Yesss, I like the music and they feed me well. I get to eat pigs at night besides the foul when he plays his music. I am not large for my kind. We live in the deep desert but food there is scarce. It is much easier here.”

“Good, I’m glad you’re happy here.”

“It’sss a living. Seldom do I speak with anyone and never a human.”
“It’s sort of a gift I have, but I have to go.”

“Come back anytime.”

Harry and Ron were just about to ask Mr. Weasley if they had time to take a ride on a flying carpet before lunch when Bill apparated nearby with a pop.

“Harry, Ron, have you been enjoying the bazaar so far?”

Harry and Ron rattled off what they had done and seen so far expressing immense satisfaction.

“Good, good. Say dad, if I could have a word with you.” Bill and Mr. Weasley stepped aside and talked briefly. Mr. Weasley seemed surprised about something as he said out loud.

“You don’t say. They do? I don’t know . . . I suppose it’s alright.” Mr. Weasley cast a quick glance at Harry and then said, “Hang on, I’d like to go over this with you again Bill. Ron, Harry would you mind heading back to the Brass Lamp? I’ll catch up in a bit.”

“So much for the carpet ride before lunch,” Harry said to Ron as they walked down the street.

“Do you think we might have enough time to do it ourselves?”

Harry had stopped and was entertaining the thought as he noticed hurried movement in the crowd at the far end of the street. He heard distant shouts and saw flashes of bright red hair bobbing up and down as the commotion and shouting came nearer.

Fred and George came running up to them, odd looks on their faces. The way they came up and grabbed his and Ron’s shoulders Harry thought they must have landed a huge account for their business. Fred and George opened their mouths and in unison said.

“Run!”

In that split second of turning to take off with Fred and George, Harry saw two very large men pushing their way through the crowd on the street toward them.

“What did you do?” asked Ron between huffing breaths and dodging through openings in the crowd.

“No time,” panted George.

“Need to hide,” gasped Fred between breaths.

“Follow me,” said Harry taking the lead. He glanced over his shoulder to see everyone was following and thought he saw Abasi magic a water puddle in front of the two big men in pursuit making them briefly lose their footing. He didn’t have time to take a second look as he pulled his wand and headed down an alley to a large arched door with a wooden beam across it.

“Wingardium Leviosa, Alohomora,” Harry yelled as the beam lifted off and the door unlocked. They all ran through and Harry quickly closed the door behind them.

“What was that warning sign above the door?” Ron asked panting.

“This way,” Harry instructed ignoring Ron’s question. “They’ll be right behind us.” Harry ran toward a dark opening in the wall, crouching before plunging in. The rest followed.

“Harry, why are you hissing?” Ron asked fumbling his way toward Harry in the dark with Fred and George beside him.

“Be quiet and get against the wall over here,” insisted Harry as he started hissing again.

“It stinks in here,” Ron said in a hushed voice wrinkling his nose. Then Ron had a horrible thought. “Sweet Merlin, you don’t mean we’re -,” Ron let out a low groan.

“Everyone be quiet. I think they’re coming.”

Two large bearded men wearing turbans stood in the circular pit.

“I think they may have gone in here,” one said to the other.

“Lunacy, they would all be dead. This is where the giant snake is kept. Didn’t you read the sign?”

“You heard what our employer said. He said to bring the two red headed insulters back to him. We should take a look.” There was a pause as the two men peered into the darkness.

“Use your wand, it’s dark.”

But there was no need to illuminate the darkness. A large forked tongue flicked out into the sunlight from the darkness. Both men jumped back yelping exclamations in Arabic and left with great haste.

Silence followed for several minutes. Eventually three red haired boys and one dark haired boy with glasses emerged from the dark hole in the wall. They ran all the way to the Brass Lamp without stopping until they got inside.

“Don’t ever do that again Harry,” gasped Ron clutching at a stitch in his side and looking pale.

“That was bloody brilliant Harry. Even though I nearly soiled myself when I realized we were in there with a giant snake.”

George nodded in agreement with his brother Fred wiping the sweat from his face. “Me too. Wait . . .” George sniffed the air. “It’s okay. I only thought I did.”

After going back to their room and getting some cool water from a pitcher Harry and Ron thought an explanation was in order. First, Ron had a question of his own for Harry.

“Harry, I want to know why we started running with them in the first place. We weren’t in trouble, they were.”

“Sorry mates, it was the only thing on our minds at the time.”

“Besides what happened to helping out your brothers little bro’ ?”

“Who did you insult anyway?” Harry asked.

The twins explained they were only giving a sales pitch to one of Bill’s business contacts who worked a prestigious inn. They had out a box of their Canary Creams on the counter when a wealthy customer, wealthy because he could afford two huge bodyguards, picked up one of the creams. Fred and George tried to explain they weren’t complimentary sweets but the pompous wizard wouldn’t listen. George thought it was a perfect demonstration of how well it worked but the gent was not at all amused after turning into a giant canary and molting back into himself.

“Okay, why didn’t you just disapparate?” Ron asked.

“Well, we didn’t think he’d be that horribly upset. Positively no sense of humor.”

“His bodyguards zapped us with anti-disapparating jinxes.”

“Why didn’t they just stun you and be done with it?” asked Harry.

“Not a good idea down here. They’re very strict on the use of certain magic. Accidentally stunning an innocent bystander is considered a crime.

”You’d pay a nasty fine and could even be locked up for a bit.”

“That’s why we took off running through the crowd. Running into you two was just luck.”

“Yeah, lucky for who?” Ron mumbled.

16. The Eyes of Isis

Lunch was next and very welcome. After all the excitement and running, Harry had developed an appetite. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley suggested some relaxation after their big lunch because they would all be up late that night. It was a little mysterious and they wouldn’t say why they would be up late, but quiet time out of the afternoon heat was just to Harry’s liking. He was feeling sleepy after eating too much and Ron looked much the same.

Later in the afternoon everyone gathered in Mr. and Mrs. Weasley’s room rather than the lobby, everyone except Bill. The only time Harry had seen Bill all day was when Bill had apparated to talk to his dad. Harry and Ron were still entertaining thoughts of riding some flying carpets and wondered what they’d all be doing for the rest of the day.

“Molly and I thought we could all take a tour of the Pyramids before evening. Fred and George, you’re invited to come with us of course, but if you decide not to - be aware we’ll all be having an evening meal under the Sphinx at eight-thirty.”

“There’s not a café under the Sphinx,” said George.

“Quite right, it’s a private affair and should be a very good meal. After that we’re all invited to attend a nearby ceremony of some, er.” Mr. Weasley gave a small cough. “Importance.”

“That’s when Harry will help the Order gain some allies,” Hermione interjected looking pleased with herself.

“Actually dear, it’s you. Harry may have some small part if you manage to pass a test of sorts.”

Hermione had a delayed reaction of shock as it sunk in – Harry wasn’t the one who would be winning allies for the Order.

“What? But isn’t Harry? I mean – A test?”

“It’s alright Hermione. There’s nothing to get worked up about.”

“A test? What kind of test? What do I study for? I – I.” Hermione was looking more panic stricken by the second. “I don’t know what to do.” She was actually wringing her hands.

Fred and George outright snickered, Ron and Ginny were grinning and Harry was making contorted motions with his mouth, trying not to. It was priceless seeing Hermione, the girl who thought life revolved around studying for tests, panic at not being able to.

“It’s not funny!” she snapped at them. “This is important. It’s important for the Order.” She turned back to Mr. and Mrs. Weasley and said pleadingly, “What do I have to do? I don’t know what to study for.”

Mrs. Weasley mustered all her motherly assurance and compassion. “Dumbledore thought you might be upset. But dear, there’s nothing you can study for. It’s not that kind of test. You either pass, or you don’t.”

Hermione looked like she was about to cry, she was so upset. It suddenly made Harry feel bad for her even if it was still funny. They all gave her reassurance that they would all be there for her. Whatever it was she had to do, whether she passed the test or not. It didn’t seem to help a whole lot.

“Have you ever seen the pyramids before dear?” Hermione shook her head no. “Well then, it should be a pleasant learning experience. Come along everyone.”

The Great Pyramids, ancient and showing the ravages of time, were still majestic and awe inspiring when standing at the foot of one. Hermione was obviously distracted and kept asking Mr. and Mrs. Weasley if there was anything she could do to prepare for her upcoming test. She had in fact, asked so many times they no longer responded with reassurance, only polite no’s.

Fred and George showed up in time for the evening meal. They all took a wizarding entrance into the Sphinx and were led to an elaborately decorated underground chamber where they found Bill and Akila Thema waiting for them. Akila greeted them graciously and then gave her regrets for not being able to dine with them.

“I have much to attend to in preparation for this evening’s ceremony and test of the candidate. It will be a long awaited event if she passes.” Akila smiled as she looked around at everyone, her gaze lingering on Hermione before she bowed and left.

“You don’t have stage fright do you?” Bill asked looking at Hermione as everyone sat down to eat.

“Could you please tell me what’s going on? I thought we went to all this trouble to bring Harry to Egypt. And now I have to take some sort of test?”

“Sorry to keep you in the dark Hermione. You were the primary person we wanted to bring to Egypt. And Harry could still be needed even if you don’t pass. The test is nothing more than finding out if you are Isis reincarnate.”

“Isis? Reincarnate? I’m not Isis. I’m not an Egyptian goddess,” Hermione protested looking flustered.

“No, of course you’re not. But if you pass their test we will have steadfast and loyal allies. The Eyes of Isis is an ancient and secretive society. It’s amazing that Dumbledore knew anything about it.”

“What kind of test?” Hermione’s pleading elicited chortles from the twins and more grins from the rest.

“That’s what I’ve been going over with them all day. They didn’t want to tell me at first but I insisted on knowing you would not be placed in any harm, so they finally agreed to tell me but only on condition that you are not told in advance.”

Hermione groaned bringing on more chuckles that only made her glare before sulking.

“What will I have to do?” Harry asked.

“I can’t tell you either. But I will say that it shouldn’t be unpleasant. You and Hermione will get ready for the ceremony at eleven o’clock.” Bill had a wry grin that made Harry feel uncomfortable.

Hermione didn’t eat much and merely poked at her food even with everyone’s encouragement -that everything would be just fine. Then again, maybe Fred and George animating a student and teacher didn’t help.

“I can’t believe it. You’ve gotten less than a perfect score young lady. What’s your excuse?” said Fred imitating McGonagall.

“I didn’t know what to study for,” whined George in a high-pitched voice.

Mrs. Weasley scolded the two as Hermione glared but they laughed it off.

“Come on Hermione. Where’s your sense of humor?”

“Yeah, we know you’ll do fine. Dumbledore wouldn’t have sent you all this way if he wasn’t fairly confident you could pass this test.”

“Quite true, I have the utmost confidence in Miss Granger.”

The room echoed with “Dumbledore!” and “Headmaster!” ending with Harry saying “Fawkes!”.

Dumbledore looked magnificent with his long white beard complementing the color of his dark purple robes, and black velvet pointed hat decorated with a smattering of gold stars. Fawkes with his red and gold plumage rested on his shoulder as Dumbledore’s clear blue eyes twinkled fiercely over half-moon glasses. Most people would have thought Fawkes to be far too large and heavy to rest on someone’s shoulder but Harry knew that a phoenix was far lighter than it looked. Fawkes gave out a single beautiful note as if in response to Harry.

“Yes Fawkes, you’re glad to see Harry and everyone else.” Dumbledore stroked Fawkes head as he looked toward Bill. “It would appear I’m in time for the ceremony?”

“Yes, it’ll start in an hour. Harry and Hermione should get ready soon and I would be glad to give you an update.

▪

Harry found himself putting on a black robe with a black belt getting ready for what he didn’t know. The robe was the darkest color of black he had ever seen and he wondered what material it was made of, soft and silky. He left his dressing room only to find Hermione already outside her dressing room staring at the floor. She was wearing a simple but brilliantly white short sleeve robe with white cloth belt. She looked deep in thought but turned toward Harry and smiled.

“Wow, you look nice.”

“I was going to say the same about you.”

Hermione’s smile faded a bit.

“What do you suppose I have to do?”

“It doesn’t matter. I’ll be nearby.”

“Are you two ready? Ah, yes, good. Let me look you over.” Mrs. Weasley made Harry turn around for her. She magicked a brush, tried to tame his unruly hair to no avail, and gave up quickly. She then turned her attention to Hermione.

“Hmmm let’s see. I think we’ll change your hair style just a bit.” A gold ribbon shot out the end of her wand and tied itself around Hermione’s long curly hair. Mrs. Weasley waved and twisted her wand moving Hermione’s hair around from the back and forward over her left shoulder.

“And a small change to your gown as well.” The right shoulder of Hermione’s robe moved up and disappeared exposing her entire right shoulder, low enough in back to expose her scar, the place where she had been stabbed, a reminder of the horrible attack that nearly killed her. Hermione looked self-conscious.

“Mrs. Weasley, my scar, it shows.”

“It’ll be fine dear, trust me.”

Mrs. Weasley led them down numerous flights of stone steps into a corridor lit by flickering torches. Harry noted the air was cooler and more comfortable this deep underground. He also noted a roped off side corridor with a bewitched sign flashing Forbidden floating overhead. He bet the rope was enchanted to make sure no one went down that particular corridor. Onward they went, Mrs. Weasley in the lead, with Hermione at his side they followed. Soon Harry could hear the murmur of what sounded like a large crowd. The closer they got the more distinguishable conversations became.

“She is just a young girl and not even Egyptian. She cannot possibly be our Isis.”

“Read the ancient text again. It says the powers of Ast will be reborn in time of need.”

“Look, it’s her.”

Harry and Hermione stepped into a vast underground room over twenty meters in height. The room was as crowded as it was large. To the far end opposite them was a raised stone floor and steps leading up to it. Akila Thema was standing in the middle of the raised floor. Behind her loomed a wall full of hieroglyphics and a very large still image of an Egyptian woman in the center wearing white robes trimmed in gold. It was the eyes of the woman that caught Harry’s attention. The eyes were a solid steel grey as he had seen Hermione’s on several occasions. The image of the woman held out a wand in her left hand and some strange looking object in her right. It looked like an upside down cross with a tear shaped handle. Harry did a double take looking at the shape of the object and then Hermione’s scar. They looked very much alike. It was uncanny.

Harry could feel apprehension creeping up inside him and a glance at Hermione told him it was far worse for her. Mrs. Weasley leaned in close enough to be heard over the crowd.

“Harry you’ll stand beside Dumbledore at the foot of the steps to the left and I’ll be with the rest not far behind. Hermione you’ll go on up the steps and stand beside Akila Thema facing the crowd. “

Hermione opened her mouth but nothing came out. She just closed her mouth and nodded instead.

The noise of the crowd became calm, yielding barely audible whispers. All eyes seemed to be upon them, especially Hermione. The crowd parted before them and they strolled forward. Harry heard audible comments of “The Ankh” with some pointing at Hermione’s scar.

Harry took his place beside Dumbledore who patted Harry’s shoulder reassuringly. Harry wondered where Fawkes had gone.

Akila Thema talked to Hermione, but Harry couldn’t hear what she said. Whatever it was it seemed to make Hermione relax.

“Hermione will be given an amulet to wear for this particular ceremony,” Dumbledore explained. The amulet contains a very powerful and deadly poison. It poses no harm to Hermione but I think you know what the result will be.”

Akila Thema motioned to the crowd and silence ensued.

“I am Akila Thema, high priestess to the Eyes of Isis. Before us is Hermione Granger offering herself as candidate to be tested. The first test is to wear the amulet of Isis.” Akila Thema placed the silver amulet around Hermione’s neck. Hermione faced the crowd, her eyes solid steel grey. A low murmur went through the crowd and all fell silent.

“The next test is the test of death.” Four clay jars, large enough for a man to hide in, were levitated and set in front of Hermione. “Choose the one that does not hold death.”

Hermione looked from one jar to the next.

“Then I choose none, for they all hold death.”

Excitement rippled through the crowd as four huge cobras rose up out of the jars.

It was too much for Harry, he stepped forward and hissed Parseltongue. “You will not harm her. Return to your jars.”

The snakes turned to Harry in unison and then complied by lowering themselves back into the large clay jars.

“No harm would have been allowed the candidate Harry Potter, but your assistance is not unwelcome.”

Another wave rippled through the crowd and Harry distinctly heard what some said.

“Harry Potter? Here?”

“It has to be him. He spoke Parseltongue. Amazing, I’ve never seen anyone do it.”

Dumbledore coaxed Harry back to his side.

“Our last test is the Riddle of Isis. Solve this riddle and be accepted as our beloved Isis.” Akila Thema motioned to the large wall behind them with the still image of Isis surrounded by hieroglyphs and strange symbols.

Harry thought, ‘Now this is something Hermione can apply herself to’. And he was right, Hermione gave it her full attention ignoring everything else – except. Somehow, it struck Harry that she was distracted in some strange way.

Hermione pulled out her wand from her robe and tapped a symbol saying some enchantment as she did so. All the symbols on the wall glowed, shimmered, and then changed. Hermione walked to the other end of the wall and tapped another symbol. Again all the symbols glowed, but this time they began moving. Purposefully she walked to a center spot in front of the wall and began using her wand like a conductor’s baton magically tapping various symbols all over the wall. The more she tapped the faster things moved. Harry thought he would develop motion sickness if it continued much longer. But Hermione switched her wand to her left hand, walked straight at the wall and pushed with her right hand. Everything on the wall except the image of Isis went suddenly black. The image of Isis glowed brilliantly and the symbol of the Ankh moved forward and became real. Hermione grasped the Ankh and turned to face the crowd.

“She has passed the test. Let us recite the incantation passed on to us - the Eyes of Isis.”

They began to recite in unison, the torches grew dim as the Ankh Hermione held onto shined brilliantly. Hermione’s wand, however, was doing the opposite. It looked as if it was sucking in the light around it, dark and ominous. The group incantation ended and Hermione released her grip on the Ankh, which floated back to the wall and reverted to its original image. The torches illuminated the chamber and the crowd cheered chanting “Isis! Isis!” giving an overall hissing sound that made Harry feel woozy. Akila Thema came forward putting her hand on Hermione’s shoulder and all became quiet again.

“We, the Eyes of Isis, do pledge our allegiance to the Order of the Phoenix as our lady Ast bids us. Do you so ask of us?”

“I do.”

“So be it.” Akila Thema removed the amulet and Hermione’s eyes immediately went to their normal chocolate brown. “Please join your friends at this time.” Akila Thema addressed the crowd reminding them of their duties and their oaths, reciting their history and as she said certain phrases they all responded in unison.

“Hermione you were brilliant,” Harry said with enthusiasm. “That was amazing how you solved that riddle.”

“My studies of Ancient Runes really came in handy but – ,“ her voice lowered for Harry and Dumbledore to hear. “I had help. There was a ghost pointing out to me what I needed to do. She looked like the picture of Isis on the wall.”

“I could hardly be more proud Miss Granger. Passed without having to study,” Dumbledore said with a wink.

“Well done Hermione,” said an old man.

“Yes, well done Hermione,” said an old woman next to him.

Harry did a double take. “Captain?”

“Yes, I was once a captain in my youth. Which came in handy bringing you two to Egypt.”

“Mr. Flamel, I didn’t recognize you on the ship. Honestly I didn’t,” Hermione apologized.

“I didn’t either,” Harry said amazed.

“You weren’t supposed to,” he said grinning.

“Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Flamel. Thank you both.” Hermione beamed as she shook their hands.

“Now we get to the interesting part,” said Mr. Flamel looking from Hermione to Harry.

“Er, what’s that?” asked Harry

“What you and Miss Granger will do together, for the good of the Order,” Dumbledore stated simply.

▪

Ginny was impressed. It had been quite a show but she was trying to hear what Dumbledore was telling Harry and Hermione. Whatever it was, it made them both blush furiously.

▪

“You want us to . . .” Harry started to say blinking his eyes in disbelief.

“In front of everyone?” asked Hermione stunned.

“Akila and I have agreed. It would be a worthy symbolic gesture of our allegiance. That is, if you are both willing.”

Hermione looked at Harry and Harry looked at her. Brief, nervous smiles flickered on both their faces.

“Ah, sure, for the Order. Is it okay with you Hermione?” Harry’s face felt hot and he wondered if it was as red as Hermione’s.

“For the good of the Order? Certainly. Umm, how should we go about this?”

“Go back up the steps and face each other. Akila will be on the far right and I’ll be on the far left. As for when, – you’ll know when the time is right.” Dumbledore looked pleased.

▪

“What’s going on? Why are Harry and Hermione going back up there?” Ginny asked no one in particular, the sound of agitation in her voice.

“Yeah, I’d like to know too,” said Ron with echoing sentiments.

“It’s a symbolic gesture of allegiance. Harry representing the Order and Hermione representing the Eyes of Isis,” Bill offered in explanation.

▪

Harry noted how small things around him were magnified; the sound of his and Hermione’s footsteps, the sound of moving fabric each time he climbed a step, the gentle thump of his heart in his chest. He still felt warmth in his face. Dumbledore and the Order were certainly asking a lot of him and Hermione. Yet, part of him didn’t mind at all.

He and Hermione reached a central spot and turned toward each other, uncertain when to do what they had been asked. Harry looked into brown eyes he knew he couldn’t help but love. Maybe that was the reason he tried not to, afraid of what might be kindled if he did. Afraid of what he might have to do to stop Voldemort. Now, here he was, looking into her eyes, and wishing things were different. That he hadn’t been born a marked wizard and there was no Voldemort. He pushed these thoughts aside and embraced the moment. He was so proud of her. She had passed the tests and had gained hundreds of allies for the Order. Her nervous smile, so charming, reminded him of his own nerves. He glanced over Hermione’s shoulder and saw Fawkes on a perch next to Akila Thema. He wondered why Fawkes wasn’t with Dumbledore who was supposed to be behind him. He didn’t want to turn around to look and didn’t want to glance at the expectant crowd. It was much easier to look at Hermione in front of him.

Akila Thema came forward and addressed the crowd.

“Eyes of Isis, our lady Ast and Harry Potter will give symbolic meaning to our allegiance with the Order of the Phoenix. They also offer themselves as wards of the living fire.” A tumultuous gasp from the crowd echoed through the huge chamber. Akila waited and gradually all grew as still and silent as an empty room. “Let us prepare.”

Harry mouthed the word, “Wards?”. Hermione mouthed, “Living fire?”. Both of them shrugged.

Akila Thema and the Eyes of Isis recited another incantation in unison. The torches grew dim and the ceiling above the large chamber blurred and suddenly vanished opening up to the night sky above, through the center of the ancient Sphinx. Harry and Hermione were bathed in silver-blue moonlight from the full moon directly overhead. Akila Thema opened a small box and placed a round disk inside suddenly filling the chamber with the voice of Cheryl Silvertone and the opening words of Call My Name.

“This is familiar,” whispered Hermione. The mix of torch and moonlight did not hide the delight on her face.

They stood there listening, loosing themselves. At some point, Harry put out his hand and Hermione took it and they drew near to each other. There were no more thoughts as to where they were or to a crowd looking on. They were lost to their own world as they leaned closer and lips touched.

Small dancing flames appeared around them, illuminating them, making them seemingly glow with radiance. A Phoenix began to sing in the background, the music player having stopped moments earlier. Beautiful is the song of a phoenix that fills the listener with hope and joy. The dancing flames around Harry and Hermione began to respond in phoenix song of its own. A phoenix circled in flight above them, singing, glittering points of light drifted slowly down from its tail feathers intensifying the small flickering flames making them continuous, suddenly engulfing but not consuming. The flying phoenix overhead returned to its perch as multiple songs of phoenix combined, growing to a fevered pitch. The floor beneath the crowds feet vibrated, little tufts of dust fell from the walls surrounding the room. No one was alarmed, the song of the phoenix filled them and there was no fear as flames burst forth rolling over the crowd like a wave. The flames had the same warmth of flu flames but these were white flames that did not burn, instead of green. A tremendous column of yellow and red fire climbed hundreds of meters into the moonlit sky and spread large fiery wings yielding a single pristine note that filled the night air before quickly rescinding to the couple below. The ceiling became solid and the torches flickered brightly.

Harry and Hermione stepped back from each other, light headed. Oblivious to everything that had happened; they each whispered the word “Wow”. However, they both quickly noticed how quiet it was and turned to the silent, stunned and gawking crowd. All at once, a deafening cheer rose up followed by chanting. The name “Isis! Isis!” roared and echoed throughout the chamber. Dumbledore and Akila came up beside Harry and Hermione respectively. Harry couldn’t hear a word Dumbledore said because of all the chanting and cheering but it looked like Dumbledore said “Good job Harry”. Akila Thema bowed deeply to Hermione and then bowed to Harry.

Dumbledore led them both down the steps toward the Weasley’s. They all looked stunned but glad to receive them. The chanting changed to “Ast! Ast!”. It became a chamber filled with a hissing sound and Harry became woozy again. This time he closed his eyes, rubbed his forehead and swayed briefly on his feet. When he opened his eyes everyone looked alarmed. Dumbledore took a position directly in front of him and looked directly into his eyes. The noise of the crowd was gone and he heard Dumbledore’s voice clearly.

“Harry, did your scar hurt?”

“Yes, but only for a bit. It’s gone now.”

Dumbledore broke eye contact and immediately the sound of the crowd crushed in on him. Dumbledore relayed around to everyone that Harry was fine but that he and Hermione needed rest. Dumbledore stepped back up to tell Akila they would leave for the evening.

“Bill, what’s that they’re chanting about Hermione in Egyptian? ‘Hermione Granger the girl who died?’”

“No dad, they’re saying ‘Hermione Granger, the girl who has seen death’.”

“Where’s Ginny? Has anyone seen Ginny?” asked Mrs. Weasley. Whether it was the tone of her voice, Harry wasn’t sure, but there was a sudden undercurrent of concern.

Scant minutes went by that seemed like an hour before they were informed that an upset red haired girl had been seen leaving the chamber right after the fiery phoenix had been revealed. They also heard the barrier across the forbidden corridor had been breached, possibly by the white flames that rolled through the entire underground network below the Sphinx.

Dumbledore went with Mr. and Mrs. Weasley down the forbidden corridor and found her. They brought Ginny back wailing uncontrollably, clutching at her mother and father and something unseen around her neck. Ginny ran to Hermione when she saw her, clung to her and sobbed. When Ginny saw Harry she straightened, uttered “H-Harry . . .” and fainted. Mr. Weasley caught her before she hit the floor.

Dumbledore took charge of a controlled but hurried departure, requesting a large flying carpet. He instructed everyone to not move from his or her spot on the carpet and cast an invisibility spell over everyone, including the carpet.

They arrived at the Brass Lamp and entered their rooms via their respective balconies from the carpet. Ginny had regained consciousness on the way back and protested Bill requesting a Mediwizard at the front desk. By the time Ginny had been checked over and everyone was settled in it must have been past two in the morning.

Dumbledore recommended to Bill, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley that they consider cutting their two-week trip short to only a few more days. He said he only had a few more hours left to converse with Akila Thema before he had to head back to Hogwarts. He didn’t want his absence to go noticed by anyone and with a pop he was gone.

“Do you suppose he can apparate all the way back?” mused Mr. Weasley.

“If anyone could, I think Dumbledore might. But he still couldn’t apparate into Hogwarts,” replied Bill.

▪

Sleepily Harry reached out for a hand he knew should be near him. Nothing but air met his grasp and he woke up. Ron wasn’t in his bed across the room and Harry quickly realized it was well past morning, maybe close to noon. Then he remembered trying to reach out for Hermione’s hand as he woke up and smiled at himself.

‘I haven’t done that since last year,’ he thought recalling the time they spent recuperating in the Hogwarts Hospital wing. Then a more grim thought, ‘I almost lost her’. He pushed the unbearable thought from his mind.

After finally getting up and around, he found a piece of parchment that read:

▪

Mr. Weasley and Mr. Weasley

Weasley’s Wizard Wheezes

If you have managed to survive Mr. Usi’s bodyguards, I would be most interested in purchasing fifty boxes of your canary crèmes. Please send a full list of all your wares.

I must also say I have never seen anything more humorous.

Humbly,

Paki Saa

▪

“They have all the luck,” said Ron entering the room and seeing Harry read the letter.

“They do have a fair amount, but I tend to think they earn some of it. By the way, how’s Ginny?”

“She had us all worried last night, but she seems fine now. She said something down that forbidden corridor knocked her out and when she came to she thought we were all dead.”

Harry remembered the odd look Ginny gave him before she fainted.

“So, Ginny’s up?”

“She’s been up since early this morning. Mum tried to get Ginny to rest, but she wouldn’t have it.” Ron gave a grimace of sorts. “She’s been all lovey dovey to everyone. It’s not like her. Well, it’s not like her to be that way toward me.”

Harry laughed, “Well, enjoy it while you can. She’ll probably jinx you by the end of the day.”

“Anyway, mum sent me to wake you up. Since you already are, let’s go eat.”

“Early for lunch isn’t it?”

“No, it’s nearly two.”

▪

Harry and Ron found Fred and George in the lobby talking excitedly to Bill about landing several new accounts. In addition, how a particular account came about the day before. Harry gathered they had just told Bill about hiding in the giant snake’s den, Bill was laughing.

“You two may not have had a personal accident, but I certainly would have,” Bill laughed.

“That’s not the best of it,” said Fred.

“We ran into Mr. Usi again today.”

“Thought we were had this time but it turns out he’s one of us.” Fred and George shook hands to give Bill the message.

“He is? So he was there last night?”

“Right you are.”

“He said that any friends of,” George looked around and quietly said, “Isis”, then continued normally, “were friends of his.”

“Even asked for a list of what we were selling.”

“Harry!” the twins greeted him enthusiastically.

“Harry!” he heard from behind him. He turned and was hugged tightly by a lot of red hair. “I’m so glad to see you.”

Harry patted her on the back. “I’m glad to see you too Ginny. You had us all worried about you last night.”

Ginny stepped back, her bright brown eyes watering. “I’m sorry. I don’t know what came over me.”

“It’s alright Ginny, I’m glad you’re okay.”

Harry felt a strong urge to hug Hermione who was standing behind Ginny and probably would have if not for Mr. and Mrs. Weasley ushering them into the Brass Lamp’s dining room for lunch.

▪

Harry and Hermione were surprised to find out what had happened when they gave their symbolic gesture of allegiance. Both were adamant they were unaware of any fiery phoenix that went hundreds of meters in the night sky. The local muggles attributed the spectacle to some fancy fireworks.

▪

Later that evening Akila Thema came to see Hermione and talk about the Eyes of Isis. Somehow, Harry was glad it was Hermione’s responsibility. He felt tired and turned in early, much to Ron’s disappointment. Ron was keen on sneaking out and trying a flying carpet, one of the smaller racing kind. Harry promised they’d give it a go the next day.

▪

The next morning, still half asleep, Harry reached out to grasp a hand he knew should be there. He smiled sleepily but a soft laugh woke him up. Hermione was standing next to his bed, already dressed, holding his hand, and looking more than pleased.

“You’re up early,” he whispered, seeing Ron still asleep across the room.

“Ginny’s still asleep too, Fred and George have already taken off. Bill’s not here either, I’m not sure he even stayed here last night. When are you going to tell Ron about, you know . . .”

“Yeah, good idea,” Harry grinned sleepily. There was a pause between them after which Hermione let go of his hand.

“I’ll just wait outside the door for you to wake Ron so you can both get dressed.”

Harry and Ron emerged a short time later with Ron grumbling about getting up so early.

“What are you going to show me?” Ron asked yawning.

“You have to keep this to yourself. Right now, Dumbledore and Hermione are the only ones who know. Remember those private les – .”

The door opened and Ginny came strolling in carrying three dark grey bundles.

“Ginny, I thought you were asleep,” Hermione said surprised.

“Looks can be deceiving,” she said with a grin. “I’ve got something for you three.” She handed them each a silky cloth vest full of pockets. Harry reached into one pocket and pulled out a small bottle labeled ‘Essence of Knotgrass smoke’.

“That can be mixed with other potions in the vest to get various results.”

“This is a vest?” Ron asked incredulous. “It’s as light as air, but it shouldn’t be with all this stuff loaded in these pockets. And it looks like it’s made of – .”

“I know, I know – spider web. But it’s not. Well, not exactly.”

“This is incredible Ginny,” said Hermione as she looked through all the pockets. “These potions can be mixed with each other to create all kinds of things; sun block, short-term invisibility, sleeping potions, stimulants, healing herbs. It’s brilliant how they can all interact to create so many different things. Here’s a small bottle that says it has ten liters of water and is light as a feather. I assume it’s been charmed to hold that much and weigh so little. Where did you get all this?”

“I could tell you I bought it, or I could tell you I made it. Or, I could just let you guess, which is what I’ll do.” Ron held his out as if he wanted Ginny to take it back. “You will take it, and you will wear it Ronald Bilius. This is not up for discussion. These are survival vests, we’re at war, and Voldemort must not win.” Ginny stomped on the floor with one foot and swore adding emphasis.

Harry, Hermione and Ron were stunned and stared at Ginny. Ron cringed at Voldemort’s name but Harry and Hermione were genuinely impressed.

“Alright sis, don’t get in such a twist about it. How’s this supposed to be worn anyway?”

“That’s better,” she said sounding relieved. “The vest can be worn underneath anything you happen to be wearing. It will mold itself to the inside of any garment and you won’t be able to tell its there. It will let air pass right through so you won’t be any warmer or cooler, with or without it. If you want to change it to be worn inside of something else you pull on this short black cord.” Ginny held up a vest and pointed out where it was. “It will let go and can be easily removed.”

Harry and Ron pulled there robes up and over their heads leaving bare chests and baggy pants. They put on the vests and put their robes back on.

“That’s amazing Ginny. I can’t tell it’s there.”

“Harry’s right Gin’. You’ve outdone yourself.”

“I think I’ll step into the other room to put this on,” Hermione said leaving the room.

She came back in looking as impressed as Harry and Ron.

“Just inside the first pocket you can put an extra wand or a knife. It’s interchangeable with either side depending on whether you are left or right handed, so it won’t matter. The knives Hagrid gave you should fit just fine on either side of the vest.”

“How did you know about that?” Harry asked.

“Oh, I think Ron may have mentioned it.”

“Did I?”

“Must have, how else would I know?”

▪

Harry and Ron decided that Hermione and Ginny would join them for breakfast on the balcony. Harry and Ron found themselves losing interest and wanting to know less about the vests as Hermione wanted to know more. Ginny was more than willing to explain their use, but wouldn’t say a word about who made them or where she bought them.

Harry watched the street below in abstract interest. The word “Isis” caught his attention. A man and woman were anxiously yelling up and down the street for Isis.

Hermione and Ginny’s conversation had come to a stop. All four of them were leaning against the rail of the balcony listening.

“Are they saying Isis?” asked Hermione.

“Yes they are, but what is the woman carrying?”

“Is that a baby?” asked Ginny

Their pleading calls were heard clearly for the fist time.

“Isis, help us!”

“Mighty Isis save our daughter!”

“It could be a trap,” Ginny said, squinting.

They watched the couple frantically calling for Isis. Every so often, they would approach a young woman asking if she was Isis and the girl would shake her head no. Their begging for help was drawing attention. Harry suddenly realized Hermione wasn’t with them. Instinctively he took off heading for the front door of the Brass Lamp. ‘Ginny could be right,’ he thought. He found Hermione by the edge of the street looking in the direction of the couple with their baby, their voices sounding more distraught.

“Hermione, what are you doing? Ginny could be right.”

“I just wanted to look. I’m not going to say anything.”

Harry felt apprehensive as the couple started making their way toward their end of the street. The phrase ‘curiosity killed the cat’ was coming to mind.

“Hermione dear, I don’t think you should –. Ginny put your wand away.”

Harry found himself flanked by Ron, Ginny, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley. He wasn’t sure if Ginny was being paranoid or not, but his hand reached toward his own wand as he stood behind Hermione.

The couple approached Hermione. Harry could see the panic in their faces, the look of parent’s desperation and helplessness. They looked genuine, but his hand didn’t move away from his wand.

“Are you Isis, young witch? Please help us. Our baby is dying.”

Hermione said nothing. They approached closer and Harry could see a baby held in its mother’s arms. The baby was pale, a deathly grey-blue.

“Can you help us?” They approached closer and suddenly both gasped and dropped to their knees. The woman held up her baby and gave a heart-wrenching plea with trembling arms.

“Oh, Isis please save our baby.”

“Lady Ast,” begged the man. “She is our only daughter, our only child. I am an alchemists and my wife is a potions master. We use many potions and poisons. It was an accident, I looked away for a scant second and she crawled into the workroom. I do not understand why the childproof barrier was not in place.” The father choked on his next words. “The poison of the Great Desert Scorpion is killing my daughter, there is no known antidote. Please help us.”

Hermione reached out and picked up the baby from her mother’s arms. Harry heard Mrs. Weasley say, “Hermione don’t” under her breath. Hermione turned to them, her eyes solid grey. She spoke with a shaking voice.

“T-This b-baby is d-dying. What – what do I do? I don’t know what t-to do.”

It was a hauntingly tragic image, Hermione with her eyes in that strange state holding a dying baby, the baby’s parents behind her.

Harry looked around and saw an empty meeting room. He pointed to the room and looked at Mrs. Weasley. Mrs. Weasley nodded in agreement, but looked sick with grief.

Harry stepped in and Hermione stepped in with him. Ron may have started to come in with them too. Harry couldn’t really tell. He only heard Mrs. Weasley say Ron’s name and shake her head.

“Oh my God Harry, she’s not much older than Miranda.” The tears flowed down Hermione’s cheeks. “I’m not a Mediwizard. There’s nothing I can do. I don’t know what to do,” she sobbed.

He couldn’t think of anything to comfort her. He knew she had a connection with death and could probably tell the baby was actually dying. He stood close to her, the baby between them. He looked down at the little face and hands of the child in Hermione’s arms, so innocent. It was too much for him. This baby was going to die in her arms. The little girl was going to die right here in front of them both. It felt like an old wound was starting to open. Sirius was gone, killed in battle before his eyes, Cedric was murdered in front of him, and now he would see this little girl die. Worse was the thought of Hermione enduring it, he knew how she would somehow feel there was something she should have known to do. He leaned his head against Hermione’s and lightly embraced her with the baby between them. The tears flowed. Any minute he expected to hear Hermione say, “She’s gone”. All he heard were the muffled voices of Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, on the other side of the door, trying to prepare the parents for the inevitable.

He felt the warmth from Hermione, his head leaned against hers, and he felt her rhythmic sobs as she cried almost silently. He felt his own chest fill and empty slowly with a mournful sigh.

A tiny sneeze made them both look down at a pair of small dark eyes. Gone was the pale color of death. The little girl gave a coo reaching into the air, both of her chubby little arms extended. Hermione lifted her up as she and Harry looked disbelieving into the tiny angelic face, small hands touching their faces.

“I didn’t do anything Harry.” Hermione looked at him in amazement, as tiny fingers tugged at her chin. The baby let out a sudden squeal of delight.

The parents burst into the room at the sound.

“Sagira!” said the mother reaching for her child. The baby began blissfully making happy baby noises. It looked like the woman wanted to say so much but all she got out was “Thank you”. The father had sunk to a nearby chair in relief.

“We owe you everything Lady Ast.”

“You don’t’ owe me anything.’

The couple left the Inn with their daughter, shouting praises of Isis in the street. A curious crowd was starting to gather outside the Brass Lamp.

“Hermione? What did you and Harry do?” Mr. Weasley asked.

“Neither one of us did anything. I don’t know what happened.” Hermione dried her cheeks. Harry removed his glasses and did the same. Only when Harry put his glasses back on did he realize there wasn’t a dry eye amongst the lot of them. They were all convinced the baby was going to die. It looked that bad.

After Mr. Weasley cleaned his glasses, and Mrs. Weasley gave a short honk on her kerchief, Mr. Weasley took a quick look outside.

“That settles it. Everyone get your things we have to leave.”

“I agree Arthur Weasley. You have not tried to hide your presence here but you have nevertheless been exposed. Yazid and Hasina are a respected alchemist and potions master. Their need was genuine, but the circumstances too coincidental. Healing of the child is in accordance to your abilities Lady Ast.” Akila bowed to Hermione.

“I didn’t do anything,” stressed Hermione.

“You may not yet know how, but I believe you saved the child’s life. You have done no wrong. I regret you cannot spend more time with us but we will keep in contact.” Akila extended her hand to Hermione who took it and smiled. Akila then bowed to Mr. and Mrs. Weasley. “Please, you must make haste. Gather your things. Transportation will be arranged in a few minutes.”

On the way up to their rooms, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley used messenger spells to contact, Bill, Fred and George. They told everyone to pack up and wait just inside the room in front of the balcony, and not to step out until someone arrived. Harry and Ron were packed and had their trunks beside them, ready to step out onto the balcony.

“So much for our vacation, sorry mate.”

“It may have been short but it’s been fun,” replied Harry.

Two loud pops announced the arrival of Fred and George apparating in the room.

“Wha – ? Harry it’s us. You can put that down now.”

“Sweet Merlin you’re fast Harry. But George is right, you can put that down mate.”

“What’s with you Harry? That’s Fred and George.”

“Humor me then. Go over and greet your brothers properly will you Ron.” With raised eyebrows Ron went over and shook hands with Fred and George.

“It’s them mate. What gives?”

“Sorry, I’m a bit on edge.” Harry sheepishly put his wand away.

“No, quite right. I understand, really. We should have used the door considering what’s been going on. Dad just told us.”

“We popped in to get Bill’s things, and our own. We’re staying another two weeks.”

“Bill is still doing work as a liaison for the Order. Should have most of it wrapped up in a week. The Society has given him a secure room to stay in and we’re going to stay with him.”

▪

A minute later a large flying carpet floated up just outside their balcony. Everyone was loaded up on one large carpet with their luggage to the back. The familiar Adofo, was seated on a spot to the front, his wand drawn. Abasi, his wand also drawn at the ready, was seated at the back of the carpet behind all their luggage.

17. Jaharu

** Brace yourselves – we step into hell. I have a brief foreshadowing followed by a lot of desperation. **

“Tadra! Tadra! Wake up this is your day, or have your forgotten?” a twelve-year-old Bedouin boy ran excitedly into his older sister’s tent quarters. “Get up! We have gifts for your birthday.” He bent down and did a roll coming to a stop next to Tadra.

“I am most certainly awake now, little brother,” she said teasingly with sleep still thick in her voice.

“Azizi, let our sister wake up and get dressed as she wishes. Tadra may sleep as late as she sees fit today. It is her sixteenth birthday and will only come once in her life.”

Azizi looked quizzically at Naheem. Naheem was three years older than Tadra.

“Only once? . . . but. Oh, I see. Yes, very funny Naheem.” Azizi pulled Tadra’s pillow out from under her head and tossed it at Naheem who caught it easily.

“Azizi! I was using that.” Tadra retaliated by tickling him, making him laugh and beg her to stop. Satisfied she had made Azizi beg sufficiently, she gave Naheem a look he caught immediately.

“Azizi, go on. Tell father Tadra will be along soon.” Azizi sped out of the tent as his brother said, “And we will have breakfast before gifts as you well know.” Azizi’s whine trailed off in the distance as he went.

“Is something wrong Tadra?”

“I had the dream again,” she said with furrowed brow.

“What? The one with the desert on fire again? You know the desert sand cannot burst into flame all on its own unless maybe a Gandren has surfaced to glaze its trap.” Naheem responded to his sister in a lighthearted manner. He knew his sister had a recurring dream ever since she had been very little. It wasn’t every night but it seemed not a month would pass that she did not have the same dream. It was a matter that concerned their father and Tadra’s two older half-brothers very much. They hid their concern well from Azizi. Tadra and Azizi’s mother had died in the desert after having a recurring dream of ice. The poison of the Giant Scorpion makes the victim feel as though they are freezing just before death, a death which is inevitable. No truth-sayer, dream interpreter, or one gifted with foresight, was ever able to help with the meaning of Tadra’s dream. And their father, Stronan Beladasan, had sought the best in the wizarding world on the matter.

“Yes, but it was different this time. The flame spoke to me. It said, ‘Choose. Choose the correct path, or the easy path’.”

“You know this dream has never had any meaning Tadra. Do not let this spoil the day you come of age.”

“Come of age. Most in our world do not come of age until their seventeenth birthday.”

“But life is hard, and often short, living in the desert near Jaharu. Please Tadra, do not say anything to our father about this dream today. It is your day and we have all looked forward to it.”

Tadra smiled reassuringly. “No, I will not speak of it unless it happens again. Will Khalfani be here?”

“Yes, our eldest brother will be here by the time you are ready. He is expected to arrive on carpet in time for breakfast.”

Naheem left, not showing his concern until he had turned away.

▪

For her birthday she wanted to wear something of her favorite color. Tadra left her tent dressed in fine desert robes of dazzling white and deep yellow. She looked forward to breakfast this morning with her family. Family was important to her. She also looked forward to seeing Khalfani. Khalfani was one day destined to lead in their father’s place and had spent little time with them these past six years. She envied Khalfani traveling abroad. She herself had traveled no further than the Magusa at Cairo.

Tadra remembered her first trip to the Magusa and the Brass Lamp and smiled as she walked. She had only been six years old and was amazed at the genie hovering out the spout of the charmed lamp. Khalfani and Naheem had teased her that the genie would scoop her up and take her inside the lamp. But just as she started to believe them and look scared they both took up mock defensive positions as if to protect her from the genie. To look more convincing Khalfani had drawn out his wand, which brought a quick rebuke from her mother. She remembered clearly the image of her mother holding two year old Azizi and suggesting Khalfani act more his age. ‘Khalfani would have been fourteen at the time,’ she thought to herself. ‘And mother was gone a mere two years later.’

Tadra stopped and sighed. She looked out over the desert that was so familiar to her. It was the desert she had grown up with, and had come to love even with all of its dangers. It was part of her and her people, the magical Bedouin people, who had lived in the desert for millennia.

“I would like to see more of the world,” she said to no one.

‘Maybe if I am married I will travel with my husband,’ she thought. ‘Yes, a wife can persuade her husband to do many things.’ Tadra gave herself a half-grin at this thought.

Several months ago, she had overheard her father talking with a neighboring leader, Chatha Sigeal, about an arranged marriage to his son Typhon. Tadra knew who Typhon was. He would be twenty years old now. She thought he was cute and would not make a bad husband but wondered what it would be like, to fall in love before marriage.

▪

“Now that we are finished with breakfast, amid Azizi’s constant encouragement.” Everyone laughed at their father’s suggestion Azizi had been encouraging when he had in fact badgered everyone to hurry up. Tadra wondered who was more excited, herself or Azizi.

Azizi took off quickly to retrieve what Tadra suspected was her birthday gift.

“Formalities first Azizi.” Stronan motioned him to come back. Azizi whined again and everyone laughed.

“Tadra, my daughter, this is the day you come of age. Your mother would be proud of you, as I am.” He paused briefly after a slight quaver in his voice. The loss of not just one wife but two weighed heavy on his heart at a moment when Tadra’s mother should have been there to share her day.

“More fair than any desert flower you are the living image of your mother and it is only fitting that you have her marriage bond.” Stronan held up a bronze medallion on a gold chain. On one side of the medallion was the symbol of the Beladasan’s, caretakers of the desert, etched sand dunes as viewed through coarse netting. On the other was a flying falcon, her mother’s symbol. Stronan placed the medallion around Tadra’s neck. He took out his wand, an ornate silver rod, and tapped the medallion. Immediately it turned silver in color and the image of the falcon disappeared leaving only the symbol of the Beladasan.

Tadra hugged her father and her brothers.

“Now father?” Azizi asked.

“Yes, now,” Stronan laughed along with the rest.

Azizi returned with a carpet and unrolled it before Tadra. The carpet was beautifully woven in mosaic patterns in varying shades of color from a deep royal blue, blood red, and majestic purple, to a light rose pink, sprinkled with brilliant white, all inlayed with gold thread and trimmed on the ends with gold tassels. It was a work of art by any carpet weaver’s standards.

“It’s beautiful!” Tadra said in awe.

“We all charmed it Tadra, including me.” Azizi gave his biggest smile. “Father helped me do it and the charm is permanent.”

“It is the most beautiful carpet I have ever seen.” Tadra knelt down and stroked the surface. The ends of the carpet curled up as a puppy might stiffen when scratched behind the ears. “May I ride it father?” A quick nod from her father and she leapt onto the carpet, tossed her head scarf aside and tied her hair back in one fluid motion and off she sailed into the morning desert sky.

“Always, her heart sings when she flies,” said Naheem.

“Like her mother,” said Stronan, reminiscent.
“When will our sister return from testing her new carpet?” Azizi asked looking intently in the sky watching Tadra do a myriad of breathtaking maneuvers on her flying carpet.

“Patience Azizi.” Khalfani tugged Azizi’s headdress and mussed his hair. “Our sister shall soon return and you will be the first she takes up on her new carpet.” Azizi quickly corrected his headdress without complaint. He was too busy watching Tadra flying her carpet to be annoyed with his eldest brother.

~

“Harry!” Hermione shouted.

Harry jerked awake with a start. He looked at Hermione sleeping fitfully next to him, Ron on the other side of her. He had only heard the shout in his mind. He looked around. Nothing but sand dunes as far as the eye could see. The sky was in the transitional phase of morning when half the night sky is washed with the glow of the rising sun, the other half still showing stars. Harry noted the waning moon low in the west clearly showing between the dunes. The air was chilly but within hours, it would be unbearably hot.

It was Hermione’s shout of warning which was the start of their fight for survival. This would be the dawn of their second day in the Jaharu desert, one of the few places on the planet where magic did not work.

They had stopped here, in the hallow between dunes, a few hours before. Or maybe it had only been a few minutes. His sense of time was distorted from exhaustion. Their limits of endurance had been reached and they collapsed where they were. Shakily they had each pulled out a thin blanket from a pocket of the vests Ginny had given them and curled up close together on the sand trying to keep warm as best they could.

Harry’s frayed nerves calmed after realizing there was no imminent danger and exhaustion quickly overtook him.

▪

“There they are between the dunes. Three,” whispered a voice.

“It’s about time. I’ve had enough of this accursed desert,” whispered another.

“How shall we do this,” whispered a third.

“We’ll wait for that lazy English wizard to catch up.” The man grunted. “Seems his fancy arm doesn’t work in the Jaharu. However, as soon as he arrives Potter will be taken alive as the Dark Lord commands. The rest will die after we wake Potter to watch.” The rest murmured in malicious anticipation.

▪

Someone shook Harry awake. Harry reacted viciously, drawing his knife, ready to kill. But he hesitated.

“Harry! It’s me mate!”

Harry’s hand clenched the knife handle tightly, a snarl on his face that shifted to confusion.

“S-sorry Ron. I thought, no, I dreamed. Never mind.” Harry relaxed his grip and put his knife away. The sun was up and it was hot, and it was going to get a lot hotter.

“Are you okay Harry?” Hermione asked, exhaustion sounding in every word.

“Sure,” was all he said. But he wasn’t okay and neither were they.

They shoved their broom handles into the sand and tied their blankets together and stretched them over the broom bristles. Their makeshift canopy, with one corner touching the ground, formed a triangle piece of shade. Underneath they intended to wait out the day. Nevertheless, not until Hermione had taken inventory and they had talked about plans for the coming night.

Their purifying sponges were still in good shape, a nasty looking lime green color meant they hadn’t gone bad. They still had cooling potion, but using it only if they had to. The cooling potion, like most of their potions worked in diluted form in the Jaharu desert. Normally a few drops would make it feel almost twenty degrees cooler for several hours. However, here where magic didn’t work, it took an entire swallow. Fortunately, the effect lasted just as long but Hermione pointed out that too much cooling potion had a dehydrating effect. They had less than six liters of water between them. With the sponges and the cooling potion they should make another four or five nights, but if they had to make another trek through the grueling heat of the desert day, it would likely be their last.

Somehow, Hermione could sense their pursuers were still after them. Her solid gray eyes were disconcerting and Harry wanted to see them brown again. They reasoned amongst themselves that the Death Eaters still after them were just as low on water and wouldn’t dare attempt to capture them during the day at this point. They wouldn’t have enough water to leave the desert themselves if they did.

It was because Harry had over heard one of Death Eaters say it was him they wanted, and wanted him alive, they reasoned it wasn’t a suicide mission. The only thing they had to decide by evening was whether to try and circle back or try and cross the desert.

Hermione wasn’t sure how far across the desert was from where they were. Remembering what she had read, it varied from two to three hundred kilometers across. Ron thought they were already more than half way across if two hundred kilometers was the case. Hermione also recalled reading that people who were stranded in the desert tend to over estimate how far they travel and thought they had managed fifty kilometers at most. Harry seemed to think it was in between but closer to Hermione’s estimate. Although he had to admit it felt like they had run and walked a thousand kilometers by the way his leg muscles ached and how tired he felt.

All that was left to do was wait out the day, rest as best they could and think about what they should decide when the sun went down. It was too hot to lie down and not enough room to do so if they wanted. Unlike how they huddled up in the chill morning air, they now sat cross-legged as far as they could from each other and still be in the shade of their canopy. Every hour they would drink and use their sponges in between, wiping the sweat off their faces.

The heat, the exhaustion, the muscles that tried to cramp - it all made the mind turn inward and Harry hoped Hermione and Ron were not dwelling on how dire their circumstances were. Hermione never really rested. She fidgeted and jerked to attention staring off into the empty desert with solid grey eyes before closing them and fidgeting again somewhere between sleep and awake. He wondered what it was she saw, or sensed. If not for her ability they would already be dead or he would most certainly have been captured and be waiting to die at Voldemort’s hands. He gave an involuntary shudder at the thought.

His mind drifted and he thought back to how it all started.

▪

▪

As soon as their large flying carpet had cleared into the open desert from Cairo, Abasi hopped onto a personal flying carpet. He began circling around them, first ahead and then behind, always looking. Adofo had complained to Mr. Weasley they should have had more escort but it was decided a quick departure was more desirable.

The disappointment of having their vacation cut short made everyone quiet and barely an hour of looking at nothing but sand was downright boring. Harry’s nerves had calmed down and he felt silly for feeling paranoid earlier, almost embarrassed at suspecting Fred and George to be imposters. He watched Abasi soaring around on his flying carpet with envy.

“I wish I could fly my broom,” he said to no one in particular.

“Brilliant idea Harry,” Ron said with enthusiasm.

“Sure would be a nice change of pace,” Ginny said with a smile.

“It’s not illegal. It is the wizard desert highway,” Hermione added.

Harry was pleased that Hermione wasn’t trying to put a damper on the idea.

“Your brooms are all packed away. It would be a lot of trouble to get them out of your trunks. And I don’t like the idea of you moving around on this carpet.” Mrs. Weasley cast a concerned look over the edge.

“I’m not sure Adofo would care for you to all be flying about on your brooms,” Mr. Weasley said thoughtfully. Adofo turned to say something, but before he could.

“Dad, I think it’s a good idea. We won’t be a single target.”

Mr. Weasley looked surprised at what Ginny said or maybe it was the way his daughter focused her attention on him. In any case, Adofo grunted and said it would be okay as long as they didn’t fly far from the big carpet.

The four of them were having a grand time flying about. Hermione was very conservative in her flying and Harry was just as daring as she was conservative. Harry noticed that Ginny, who was already a good flyer, seemed to be even better. Maybe it was the confidence she exhibited, he wasn’t sure. Ron was showing marked improvement as well.

“Ron, if you would fly this well on the Quidditch pitch, the cup is as good as ours. Say Ginny, you still want to be Chaser?”

“You make it sound as though you’ll be captain again,” Ginny teased. “I thought you had been banned from every playing Quidditch again.”

“I don’t think that’ll be a problem since Umbridge is no longer Headmaster. Besides, you’ll be a Chaser if I have anything to do with it.”

“Well then, you’ve got my vote, Captain. Wheeee, I’m going to be a Chaser!” Ginny shouted half-mockingly and took off to fly a loop-the-loop around the big carpet.

“I swear your confidence increases by a factor of ten when you’re on a broom Harry.” Hermione laughed heartily steering her broom toward the big carpet to watch Ginny show off. But Hermione brought her broom up in an abrupt halt and shouted.

“Harry!”

Suddenly what Harry had feared was upon them. It was an ambush. Ten, a dozen, maybe more, witches or wizards on flying carpets and brooms were in front of them and headed their way. Adofo banked the large carpet hard and brought it about to head back toward Cairo, the way they had come. Abasi had flown around to a position himself between the on comers and the big carpet. Ginny had already dropped back with Abasi. Even from this distance, he could see the set of Ginny’s jaw. She was ready for a fight with her wand drawn and ignoring her mother’s demands to join her on the large carpet.

Harry, Hermione and Ron pointed their brooms to join Abasi and Ginny, but Hermione pointed toward their retreat.

“More, there are more!”

Harry caught a glimpse of Hermione’s eyes and they had a grey tint to them. It was a real danger; he had briefly hoped the fliers from the direction of Cairo would be allies. But it had been a hope dashed by Hermione’s acute sense of danger. Hermione and Ron flew on but he held back, a thought on his mind.

“It’s me they want. I can’t risk everyone else because of me.”

With all the speed his Firebolt could muster he shot straight up like a cork popping out of a bottle and came to a stop high above them all. He positioned his wand to his throat “Sonorus”.

“It’s me you want. I’m Harry Potter.” Harry’s voice carried across the distance like a stadium loud speaker. He applied the reverse spell “Quietus” and turned his broom northwest toward the Jaharu desert. He looked back to see both companies of oncoming fliers veer toward him. However, two had flown in the direction of the large carpet, possibly to keep Harry from getting help. He didn’t want their help if it meant endangering the Weasley’s and Hermione. Plus he was sure they could handle only two Death Eaters and as for the rest he thought.

“Let them follow me into hell if they want me that bad.”

He was startled when he looked forward to find Hermione and Ron flying with him. They had anticipated what he was going to do.

“Going somewhere without us Mate?” Ron yelled into the hot moving air as they flew.

“No! Ron go back! Help your mum and dad! Hermione, please go back!”

“Not a chance!” she yelled back.

Harry swore, but the words were lost on the rushing air. “Why do I have to be so predictable,” he thought to himself. He gave one last look back to make sure the Death Eaters were still following, and they were. But he also caught sight of something that made his heart skip a beat. One of the two attackers that had gone after the large carpet shot a curse that knocked Mrs. Weasley off. He saw Mrs. Weasley falling toward the ground below. He also saw Ginny make a spectacular dive in an effort to save her mother. The outcome was unknown as a blasting curse reverberated nearby and he had to concentrate everything on flying.

“Then fly for all your worth!” Harry wanted to put as much distance between him and their pursuers as possible before they could no longer fly. Harry pointed his wand behind him and gave everything he had into a blasting curse, directing it away from himself and toward the Death Eaters. “Pellere Conflare Confractum!” A tremendous blast thundered behind him yielding the desired effect, making the Death Eaters fall back.

On they flew. And as he expected, their brooms eventually lost altitude and glided to the hot sand below, completely useless. For just a scant second Harry considered heading back toward the enemy and making a last stand using magic. It would have been suicide, there were far too many. But with his friends to think about every second of life was another second of hope. There was no choice but to enter the simmering Jaharu.

”Run!” Harry yelled.

They ran across the sand still clutching their brooms. The brooms may have become useless while they were in the Jaharu but they had no intention of staying in the desert. At the top of the ninth dune Harry looked back. The main group was gliding in on brooms but eight of the flying carpets were still high in the air and gliding much faster than they could run. Harry judged they would be a few hundred meters away when they touched down.

“Not good, not good. Ron, Hermione. We’re going to have company. Run!”

They kept running even as their lungs began to burn. Harry held back again at the crest of another dune, breathing heavily.

Bang!

A shot rang out and sand sprang up near his feet as the bullet missed. One of the Death Eaters had taken a shot at him before his carpet glided behind a dune. One of the others yelled at him.

“Fool! Potter must be taken alive as our Master commands.”

Harry didn’t stick around to listen to more. But his mind wrapped around the words that he heard.

“Figures, Voldemort wants to kill me personally. That means they won’t risk killing me. I best keep Hermione and Ron in front of me. I can at least shield them.”

Harry caught up to them and Hermione asked between deep swallows of air.

“Shooting – at – us?”

“Yes.”

“Muggle – guns?” Ron asked.

“Guns – still – work – here. Magic – doesn’t,” Harry answered.

Suddenly Hermione stopped in her tracks

“We can’t go this way. We’ll – have to go – around – There’s danger.”

Hermione started to lead them left.

“Wait! Hermione – take us as close – as you can – You can see – the danger – they can’t”

Hermione led on. Eventually she came to a stop again.

“Come on Hermione. This is no time to stop,” urged Ron.

“Oh Merlin. It’s all around us. I –I don’t think I can do it.” Hermione was shaking all over, and it wasn’t just from the over exertion of running for their lives.

Ron gave Harry an incredulous look. There was nothing here but sand. It was an exceptional large hallow between dunes, but there was nothing here.

“Go on Hermione. You can do it. Lead us through.”

“I’m going to get us all killed. I don’t even understand what I’m seeing. All I know is it’s all around us.”

“That makes two of us. There’s nothing here. Let’s just run on across.”

“No! You can’t! You’ll be killed!”

Hermione was shaking worse and looked on the verge of tears but it was difficult to tell. They were all sweating profusely from running in the desert heat. The sun was starting to sink in the west sky and relief from the heat would be hours away. The heat was the least of their problems at the moment.

Harry placed his hand on her shoulder and looked into solid grey eyes.

“Look at me Hermione. We have no choice. You must lead us through it, whatever it is.” Then he said slowly, “Take the path of least danger.”

Her shaking became less as she gained a grip on the fear that threatened to overwhelm her.

“Okay, okay. I’ll lead. But you must, absolutely must, walk in my footsteps.”

Hermione led on with a jog that slowed to a walk. Ron followed with Harry behind, each stepping in Hermione’s foot indentions in the sand. Her walk became precarious steps. Her actions looked ridiculous. To an observer it would seem to be a game of follow the leader, especially when Hermione started doing hops and long steps. It was excruciatingly slow when they knew there were those that wished to kill them close behind. They neared the slope of the dune on the far side. Hermione stopped, hesitating to take the next step, scanning the area in front of them with indecision. Someone shouted in the distance behind them bringing on a wave of panic.

“For Merlin’s sake Hermione, we’ve go to get out of here.”

“Okay Ron, okay! Backup, backup. Be sure to step in the same steps. I’m going to take a run at this and jump. As soon as we jump across this spot we’ll be clear, run as fast as you can.”

They jumped and scrambled up the side of the dune as shouts rose up behind them.

“We’ve got them! Hurry!”

Hermione and Ron reached the crest of the dune first. Two shots rang out. Harry made it to the top next as the ground began to vibrate. He looked back to see eight Death Eaters turning to go back the way they had come as the sand beneath their feet shifted and turned. Men screamed as the ground engulfed them. Harry turned and ran after Hermione and Ron. Plumes of dust and sand shot into the air behind him.

The three of them ran until running was no longer possible. Fear and adrenaline will only carry a person so far before the body gives out. They stopped, trying to catch their breath, there robes showing signs of excessive sweating. They dropped to the ground in the shade of a dune, dropping their brooms beside them. They were breathing so hard they couldn’t talk or even try to drink water. When they finally thought they could manage it they shakily reached for their water bottles, only to find they were heavy, bulging and swollen. The vests somehow managed to conceal the extra weight. But the magic holding a great deal of water in a small bottle was no longer there. Ron unscrewed the top of his bottle only to have a liter of water gush out. He managed several deep gulps before forcing the lid back on. After seeing what happened to Ron. Harry and Hermione only loosened the lids on their water bottles and drank what dribbled out under pressure.

“Eight Death Eaters were killed back there. There are maybe fifteen or twenty left. I heard one of them say Voldemort wants me alive.” Ron winced at Voldemort’s name but loosened the lid of his water bottle as Harry and Hermione had done.

“Then they wanted to run you into the desert where it would be easier to capture you alive,” Hermione reasoned.

“It would appear so.”

“Do you think they’ll give up?” Ron asked.

“Not a chance. Voldemort doesn’t tolerate failure.”

After wincing again, Ron had a concentrated look that Harry was familiar with. It was the same look he had when playing chess.

“Some will fan out trying to make sure we don’t get out of this desert where magic doesn’t work. The rest will pick up our trail after they go around that last trap. We should try to lose them in the desert and circle around and out of here. Harry’s strategy of taking them in close to the danger they can’t see worked well.”

Hermione groaned.

“Ron, you have no idea how close I came to getting us all killed.”

Harry was impressed by Ron’s assessment but didn’t feel it was the whole picture. He almost half grinned at how calmly they were talking about their situation. He knew it was because they had exhausted themselves. He could feel the desperation starting to creep back in. Harry was beginning to wonder if they should get up and go again.

“Hermione, how far can you see? I mean, can you tell how far away the Death Eaters are?”

Hermione peered into the distance behind them clutching her left arm.

“It’s not an immediate threat, but we can’t stay here long.”

“Then we had best be off.” Ron tucked away his water bottle and grabbed his broom.

“Don’t be so hasty Ron, we need to –“

“Hold on, what’s this?” Ron had cut Hermione off and put his finger into a hole in the bristles of his broom. He held it up for Harry and Hermione to see a hole clean through. Harry winced, it would be a tedious repair at best after they managed to get home.

“Looks like your broom’s been shot mate.”

“Awwwww, dragon dung.” Ron proceeded to bless the unseen Death Eaters behind them with a slew of profanity.

“Hermione, what’s wrong with your arm?”

“Nothing, it just feels like . . .“ Hermione took her hand away to see a spot of blood in her palm. “I don’t know.” She rolled up her sleeve as Harry and Ron came closer for a better look. It looked like a scratch that hadn’t gone terribly deep.

“Looks like Ron’s broom isn’t the only thing that got shot. I think I saw a bottle of healing salts in my vest.”

Harry found it quickly enough and was pleased to find it was in paste form and proceeded to gently wash the wound with precious water. Ron found some bandage dressing from his vest and taped up her arm after Harry applied the healing salts. Hermione flexed her arm, smiled and rolled her sleeve back down. Harry suddenly felt disappointed in himself that he hadn’t been a better shield for them both.

“Thanks, nice work. Now, as I was starting to say. We need to think over our survival situation. First off, I don’t feel like carrying my broom in my hand. How about if we rig a sling like a rifle strap and carry them on our backs.”

“Brilliant idea Hermione. We’ll have to put the bristle side up.” Ron looked confused at what they were talking about, but after tearing some strips of cloth and rigging up the first one, he agreed the idea was indeed brilliant.

“We also need to consider –.“ Hermione was cut off again but this time by a shot fired in the distance. They looked anxiously at each other.

“Ron’s right.” Harry said hastily. “We should go further into the desert and not steer completely clear of danger. We should try to pace ourselves as best we can. It’ll be dark in a few hours and it’ll get a lot cooler.”

“Thank Merlin,” Ron said wiping sweat from his face.

“Hermione, you’ll have to lead.”

Hermione gave a quick nod and they were off, headed deeper into the Jaharu desert.

▪

The sun finally set giving welcome relief from its overhead intensity, but darkness came quickly. The background of sand made it easier to see Hermione’s dark form in the lead. For hours they trudged on with Hermione zigzagging North and West, sometimes South. Each time they began to tire and slow down gunshots would sound in the distance behind them and they would immediately quicken their pace. Harry could tell by the stars it would be midnight in a few hours and it seemed like Hermione was becoming more agitated with each change in direction she led them. Sometimes she would do an about face before taking them closer to their pursuers. Harry was beginning to feel like they were losing a lot of space between them. The louder gunshots were proof to his mounting anxiety.

“Hermione how about a rest?” Harry suggested.

“I’m all for that mate.”

“I don’t know.” Hermione looked around almost fearful. “Maybe, but not for long.”

They heard a shout in the distance. Harry and Ron tensed. Hermione didn’t move.

“Hermione? Don’t you think it’s time we got a move on?”

“I think Ron’s right.” No response. Hermione remained crouched on the sand and didn’t stir. Her dark form and silhouette of curly hair remained motionless. Harry and Ron came closer. The only light available was from the stars above and a faint orange glow in the Eastern sky suggested the moon would soon rise. Hermione was shaking all over.

“Hermione? Are you cold?” Ron asked.

“She’s not cold Ron. She’s nearly scared out of her mind.”

“Sweet Merlin. Let’s pick her up and get the hell out of here.”

“We don’t know which way to go Ron.” Harry thought it over and decided to go up to the top of the nearest dune and take a look leaving Ron with Hermione. He peeked out over the top and saw nothing. He waited before standing up to take a better look. Hermione being this scared was making the hair on the back of his neck stand on end. He saw three flickers of torch light and crouched lower. He estimated they were less than a kilometer away. No, wait. He saw a forth torch. They were too close to stay in one spot. If they couldn’t get Hermione to snap out of it they would have to carry her and make the best judgment they could on which way to go. Harry slid down the side of the dune and came up beside Hermione and Ron.

“Any luck?”

“No, she just sits there and shakes. What did you see?”

“Four torches. You can carry mine and Hermione’s brooms. I’ll carry her for the first stretch and then we’ll trade.”

“Hermione,” Harry said tenderly. “I’m going to take your broom and give it to Ron, okay?” He reached out to touch the side of her face reassuringly. However, the moment he touched her she sprang to her feet and screamed.

“RUN!”

Hermione’s sudden outburst took them both by surprise. Harry had wanted stealth not a scream telling four nearby Death Eaters where they were. He and Ron took off after her and to his horror he realized she was headed in the direction of the four torches he had just seen.

“Catch her Ron. She’s headed the wrong way.” But Hermione was running like she had demons at her heels. Just as he and Ron reached out to grab her, she made a right turn so suddenly they both almost lost their balance.

“At least she’s not running at them any more,” he thought. “What on earth could frighten her so much?” Harry became aware of a low humming sound and lots of clicking. It grew louder and he found he was no longer trying to catch Hermione. He and Ron were doing their best to run with her. The low drone of large insect wings, accompanied by sharp clicking sounds was filling the desert night air. There were screams behind them; one scream was unmistakably a woman’s. Multiple gunshots went off and all was silent save for the now deafening sound of flying insects. They ran on and on. Finally, the low drone began to subside and fade away. Hermione collapsed with Harry and Ron beside her. They lay on the now cold sand trying to catch their breath for what seemed like countless minutes. The orange moon was now fully visible in the night sky.

Harry pulled out his water bottle again to quench his now very parched throat. The water never tasted so good. But Hermione hadn’t moved from the spot she had collapsed.
“Hermione?”

“I’m sorry,” she whimpered, her voice hoarse from breathing hard. “I nearly got us killed. I’ve never been so scared in my life.”

“Nonsense, you got us out of it. Drink some water.”

Harry and Ron consoled her fears and when the chill of the desert night became less welcome, they decided to press on. Hermione however found she was unsteady on her feet.

“Back to the original plan mate, take my broom. Hermione, let Ron have yours as well.”

Harry knelt beside Hermione and she climbed up on his back and shoulders so he could carry her piggyback. Hermione rested her cheek on the back of Harry’s head, her chin behind his ear. Harry was amazed at how light she was.

“You don’t weigh much of anything ‘mione.” He thought he could feel her cheek tighten in a grin.

“Uh huh, a very manly thing to say. But when you get tired Ron can take a turn or maybe I’ll feel better soon.”

She obviously didn’t believe him, but he was serious. On they trudged into the night, Hermione pointing out or telling him which way to go. Ron was either beside him or just behind. It was a lot easier to see with the moon high overhead. The moonlight gave the dunes a snow-covered-hills look that made him think of Hogwarts in the winter. Thinking of Hogwarts made him wish he could slip under the covers of his four-poster and sleep.

“It’s been nearly two hours mate. Want me to carry her for a while?”

“I’m okay. She’s really light. Besides, I think she’s asleep.”

“Really? How do you know which way to go then?” Ron sounded uneasy.

“We’ve been going steadily northeast and I figure if we get close to something really dangerous she’ll wake up. Anyway, I think she needs some rest after that last one.” Ron agreed and they moved on.

▪

Hermione woke with a jerk.

“You okay Hermione?” Harry asked.

Hermione took a moment and looked at the sky. The moon was low in the west, a rich milky orange.

“I was asleep. How long have I been asleep? Let me down.” Harry stopped and let her down.

“It’ll be dawn in about an hour. Wouldn’t you say so Harry? I still don’t know why you wouldn’t let me carry her for a while.”

“I would have, if I had gotten tired.“

“You’ve carried me for nearly four hours? Harry James Potter, that’s taking the macho stuff way too far. And why did you let me fall asleep? How did you know which direction to go?”

“Harry reasoned that if we came across anything really dangerous you would wake up. That seemed reasonable enough. And we both agreed you needed the rest.”

Hermione paused before saying anything.

“I suppose I did, but Harry you shouldn’t have carried me for that long.”

Harry threw his hands up.

“Honest, you were as light as feather. I didn’t know whether to be worried or count my blessings.”

“Alright I believe you . . . thanks.” Smiling in the moonlight she added, “He-man”. Harry grunted and Ron snickered.

After several minutes of walking, Hermione spoke.

“Sorry about your birthday Harry.”

“All that careful planning to keep you busy at the bazaar. While you were with Hermione as she took some anti-muggle charm lessons, the rest of us got you birthday gifts. Now look where you spend your birthday.”

“Really? I don’t know what to say. What did you get me?”

“We’re not going to tell you, because we’re going to see the look on your face when we get out of this. Isn’t that right Ron.”

▪

Several hours later they were resting in the rapidly diminishing morning shade of a dune. The desert heat was rising rapidly under the stark morning sun that was already shining relentlessly.

“I’ve been thinking about ways we can conserve water. I’ll first point out that we are losing water through cooling and natural waste.”

“You mean sweating and peeing?”

“Isn’t that what I just said?” Hermione gave Ron a frown and continued. “As we already know from Hagrid’s survival training, rationing of water doesn’t work. But I think I know a way we can recycle some water.”

Ron looked skeptical but Harry was intrigued, he had thought about the problem during their long walk the previous night. Hermione went on to explain she thought they could make purifying sponges from the potions and powders in their vests. Purifying sponges were capable of removing most poisons and contaminants from a liquid. Hermione removed the necessary ingredients from her vest and had Harry and Ron do the same. They spread everything out on a thin blanket from Hermione’s vest for their impromptu potions class.

“All right, we have enough for one sponge apiece. We need to mix this together and then bake at a low temperature.”

“How low?” Harry asked.

“Preferably fifty degrees Celsius for ten minutes but a lower temperature should work, it’ll just take longer.”

“If you haven’t noticed Hermione, we don’t have any mixing bowls or an oven,” Ron said pointing out the obvious.

“The desert should work for our oven.” Hermione gestured to some hard surfaced sand just beyond their dwindling shade. A mixing bowl is a problem though.”

“Er, how about a shoe. Would that work?”

“Brilliant Harry. But we need to do this quickly. We’ve been on our feet for some time and we don’t want our feet to swell so much we can’t get our shoes back on.”

Once the ingredients were mixed, a glistening white blob congealed in the bottom of their shoes. Harry was thankful he wouldn’t have a squishy shoe. They poured out the contents of their shoes onto the hot sand and retreated to the shade. She explained their sponges would bake to a lime-green color and should last several days before turning brown, indicating their usefulness was gone. Hermione also showed them where a bottle of sunblock was in their vests and pulled out two pair of sunglasses from her robe. If Harry hadn’t suddenly felt so tired he would have made fun of how Ron looked with a pair of Hermione’s sunglasses. Maybe Ron felt just as tired because he didn’t make fun of Harry wearing her extra pair. Hermione didn’t need sunglasses with her gifted site and solid grey eyes.

Two shots rang out in the distance. All three of them swore at the same time.

“Can’t they give it a rest?” Ron moaned.

They quickly slopped on sunblock and grabbed their sponges. Onward they trudged deeper into the desert. It was like walking through a giant oven. Hermione didn’t sense an urgent need to run so they kept a steady pace trying to stay on the crests and hallows where the sand was more solid and the walking was easier. It was boundless; it was all the same – sand everywhere. After several endless hours, Harry thought he would welcome any change. The only change was to stop and use there sponges that were now like cloth covered water balloons. Hermione poked a hole in the top, held it up, and squeezed. She drank the water greedily. Harry and Ron did the same. It was warm and wet, and it was water. Ron complained that it was tasteless. Hermione pointed out that it was the same as distilled water and that minerals were what gave water its taste. Harry noticed the hole he had poked seemingly healed itself shut.

The sun had reached its high point shining down on them from directly overhead. A slight breeze stirred and it was hot. Harry considered that maybe no breeze was better and wiped his brow with his shrunken sponge. They hadn’t eaten anything in a long time and wouldn’t because it takes water to digest food. Harry’s stomach gave a small growl but he didn’t feel hungry. They were pushing themselves too hard to feel hungry. If they managed to get some rest, he was sure they would all feel starved.

Hermione pulled out a thermometer and read fifty degrees. She looked off into the distance behind them.

“They’re still back there and they’re still moving toward us. We had best keep moving.”

Ron groaned and then Harry thought he heard something.

“Did you hear that?”

“That was me groaning mate.”

“Did you hear anything Hermione?”

“I don’t think so.”

Harry shrugged and they moved on. His thoughts drifted to dragons and the sound they make when breathing fire. It’s like a huge blowtorch making the air crackle and pop. He remembered snatching the golden egg from under the Hungarian Horntail in the first task of the Triwizard Tournament. Right now, it was as if it had all happened to someone else, an eternity ago.

”I wonder how big Norbert is by now?” Ron asked to no one in particular.

“Dunno. Should be fairly big by now. Odd you should mention dragons though. I was just thinking about –“

“The Triwizard Tournament and that Hungarian Horntail?”

“Er, yeah. How did you know that?”

“Lucky guess. But I was thinking about dragons too.”

They all attributed their thoughts about dragons to the unbearable heat and moved on. The hours dragged by torturously as feet and legs ached. The temperature had risen by another degree when they stopped to drink more water a few hours later. Ron commented sarcastically the sun was taking its sweet time moving down the sky. Harry and Hermione exchanged worried looks about how much water they were consuming – in fact, it was alarming.

The sun made a slow descent in the western sky and Harry judged it would still be several hours before sunset and relief from the heat. Hermione stopped as they neared a long ridge of sand dunes. Harry and Ron tensed and looked uneasily from each other and then to Hermione.

“There’s something on the other side of that dune.”

“Have any idea what it is?”

“No. I only know that it’s dangerous, very dangerous. I think we should go around.”

“Can we ease up to the top and take a look?”

“What for Harry? I like Hermione’s idea about going around.”

“And I still like your idea about leading Death Eaters into a trap if we can.”

“Oh, yeah, right.”

“I suppose we can take a look, but we should try to be quiet,” Hermione urged looking nervous and agitated.

They eased up to the crest of the dune and peered across a large hallow similar to the one that had engulfed some Death Eaters the day before. Harry could see nothing, but Hermione peered intently at something and began to shake slightly.

“There,” she whispered and pointed.
“Where? I don’t see anything,” Ron whispered back.

Harry with his keen eyes trained to spot a small golden Snitch, saw it.

“Wait, I see it. Look there Ron. It looks like a fuzzy pinecone sticking up out of the sand. Is that it Hermione?” Harry whispered.

Hermione only nodded in response, her gaze intent on the spot Harry had pointed out to Ron.

“Here’s what I think we should do. We’ll ease down just on the side of the dune.” Hermione shook her head violently, her solid grey eyes wide in fear. Harry continued. “I don’t want to make our tracks taking an abrupt left turn immediately visible to a Death Eater as they top this dune. We’ll circle all the way around to the other side and wait. I’ll make myself seen just as they come up to the spot we’re at right now. That should lure them to run straight at whatever it is. I don’t like losing the distance but it’ll be worth getting rid of a few more Death Eaters.”

Reluctantly Hermione agreed but before they started out, they decided to take some cooling potion. At first, they thought it wasn’t going to work. The normal two drops had no effect but Ron’s brash decision to try a whole swallow yielded the desired result of making the temperature feel almost twenty degrees cooler. As they circled around to the other side, the relief from the heat was welcome but they quickly realized they were drinking more water than before.

Once they reached the opposite side Hermione and Ron were insisting on making themselves seen alongside Harry as bait to lure them across. That is until Harry pointed out that Ron had already been shot at, Hermione had already been grazed, and that it was him they wanted – alive.

They waited – Harry positioned himself two meters down the inside slope of the dune, ready to scramble over the top, and clearly visible across the wide hallow to anyone who emerged on the other side. Hermione and Ron kept just out of sight on the other side of Harry.

Two hours passed before Hermione whispered to Harry from the other side of the dune.

“They’re coming.”

Harry tensed, ready to move, as Hermione and Ron glimpsed over the crest to let him know when he had been seen.

“Now,” they whispered together, and Harry scrambled over the top and slid down between them and they waited again.

“I saw two,” Ron whispered. Hermione nodded in agreement.

All three of them knew that if whatever it was that Hermione had sensed didn’t kill or incapacitate the two Death Eaters they would have to run for their lives. Harry waited anxious seconds before easing himself back up to take a look. Hermione and Ron did the same.

Two men were running in the sand toward them. They had just run past the spot in the sand where Harry had seen a fuzzy pinecone. Sand flew up in the air behind the two men and something splotched yellow-brown with fur leapt at them. They were both dead within seconds.

A creature the size of a small lion was at the throat of the second Death Eater. The first one lay nearby twitching, but most certainly dead. It had a long narrow snout, short stocky legs with wide padded feet and sharp looking claws. It had a long rat like tail that had to be twice as long as its body. At the very end of its tail it had a brown tuft of fur in the shape of a pinecone. It looked up from its kill, blood dripping from its many teeth and let out a menacing, panting laugh that sent shivers of terror down Harry’s spine. The next instant he found himself running along side Ron and Hermione with one thought on their collective minds – to put as much distance between that creature and themselves as possible.

Running until they dropped from exhaustion was becoming an unwelcome habit. The cooling potion had worn off but the sun was finally setting. The image of the desert beast killing two men with such gruesome efficiency was still fresh in Harry’s mind. Several times after he caught his breath he started to say something about it, but the words wouldn’t come out. From the looks of Hermione and Ron, they felt the same way. What they had just witnessed was terrifying and sickening at the same time. When they could finally stand without falling over, they got up and headed off again without saying a word.

▪

Harry couldn’t remember ever being this tired and still on his feet. It was nearly midnight with the waning moon bright in the east sky as Harry willed each step he took. Fatigue had worn at the feeling of panic and fear of the Death Eaters and the desert beast they had left behind. They knew there were Death Eaters still following them because they had heard multiple gunshots three or four hours before. It wasn’t the usual signaling of one or two gunshots. There were dozens of sporadic shots. Harry wondered if they had encountered the deadly desert beast. And if they had, whether they managed to kill it or it had killed them. The image of blood dripping from rows of sharp teeth made Harry shiver involuntarily, not the chill air of the desert night, as he trudged on.

When the moon reached its highpoint overhead, they had stopped and discussed whether it was safe enough to stop and rest. They were all desperately tired and sat on the sand rubbing their legs and feet while they talked. Hermione suddenly stopped in mid sentence and stared out into the vastness of moonlit sand.

“Death Eaters?” Ron asked.

“That beast in the sand?” Harry asked.

Hermione didn’t reply. Her attention was entirely focused on something unseen. Finally, she uttered a few words.

“It’s not human. I don’t think it’s that creature we saw earlier.” She stood up suddenly. “Oh Merlin, it’s hunting us.” She took off running with Harry and Ron behind her.

The surge of adrenalin made the fatigue in Harry’s mind disappear but hours of running with short periods of walking made it apparent they weren’t going to outrun whatever was stalking them.

“Hermione, stop. We can’t keep up this pace. We’ve got to take a stand now or we’ll be too exhausted to make any defense at all.”

Hermione and Ron grimly agreed. They stood in a line, their knives drawn; facing the direction Hermione indicated it was coming from.

Harry heard it, a voice from a great distance, a nonhuman voice.

“Food.”

“It’s a snake,” Harry said with certainty and stepped forward in front of Hermione and Ron. They didn’t wait long before the sound of something large and slithering on sand. When it came into sight, it paused, rearing its head high looking them over before coming closer. It was a very large snake. Bigger than the one at the Magusa.

“Stop, you will not harm us,” Harry hissed in Parseltongue.

“You sssspeak to me? I will not eat you, but what of the othersss?” the snake motioned its head to Hermione and Ron behind Harry.

“No! They are my friends,” Harry hissed sternly.

“I know not of friendsss.”

“They are family,” Harry replied gripping his knife tightly.

“Yessss, family I understand. Many seasonsss ago one of my family wasss taken by men.”

“I have seen one such as yourself in a city of men. Not as big but well cared for with plenty to eat.”

“I am glad, but life in the desert is harsssh. Would you be willing to part with one?” The snake once again motioned to Hermione and Ron with its head.

“No!” Harry tightened his grip on his knife even more. Then in desperation he had a thought. “There are those that follow us. Who wish to do us harm. They are in that direction.” The snake turned its head in the direction Harry pointed and left.

“Mother of Merlin! Did you see the size of that thing? I’m glad you can talk Parseltongue mate.”

Hermione didn’t say anything. She swayed on her feet prompting Harry and Ron to grab hold on each side of her.

“I’m okay,” she said. But Harry and Ron didn’t let go of her. “Really, I’m okay. Maybe we should keep going until morning.”

Hermione convinced them she was all right and they moved on. Harry informed them that the snake was headed back toward the Death Eaters that were still following them.

▪

▪

Sweat trickled down the back of Harry’s neck. Yes, that had been everything to transpire since the ambush. Harry felt heat on his leg and nudged Hermione to move again. This was what they had done all day as their small shade moved with the sun. Harry took a tired look at the sun’s position and was surprised to see it dropping low in the West. Soon there would be relief from the heat. He closed his eyes for a scant minute and looked at the sun’s position again. It was now setting, half hidden behind a dune. He moved out from under their makeshift shade and stood up groaning.

“Do we have anything for muscle aches?” Harry’s voice was hoarse and so was everyone else’s.

Hermione found the appropriate potion and they discussed their options. It seemed too risky to try and cross the desert because they didn’t know how much further it was to cross and it would still be cutting it close to turn around and go back with what little water they had left. And that was only if they traveled at night and their purifying sponges kept going. The problem with going back was the Death Eaters – if they only knew how many were left.

They talked as shadows of the dunes lengthened and the light grew steadily dimmer. Hermione stiffened.

“It’s coming back. That big snake. What do you think it wants?” she said anxiously.

“You can tell it’s a snake?”

“Are you sure Hermione?”

“Yes, I’m fairly sure. It’s the same feeling I had last night. Different dangers are different.”

“I don’t think we have anything to worry about. But just the same – let’s take a defensive stand.”

They waited, Harry out front, Hermione and Ron behind. Hermione was right. The snake came slithering across the sand with its head up. Its dark form still clearly visible in the darkening light but something was hanging from its mouth.

Hermione and Ron stifled groans of concern from behind Harry as the large reptile came close. It stopped in front of Harry, towering over him. It set something down on the sand and hissed before leaving.

“What was that about mate and what did it leave?”

“It left three water bottles. It couldn’t eat the water bottles and decided to bring them to us. It also said to beware teeth of long-tail and fur.”

“The three water bottles would explain –,” Hermione swallowed hard “– the three lumps in its body.”

“Aw gawd,” Ron mumbled turning away and putting a hand over his mouth.

“Yeah,” Harry said feeling sick to his stomach. He had been closer and had seen the lumps as well.

Harry told them the snake didn’t know how many were left still pursuing them, if any. However, they now had an extra fifteen liters of water. So, they decided to risk crossing the desert and pushed on.

▪

They walked the rest of that night and the next. It was becoming a routine, walking all night and then pitching shade with their brooms and blankets to wait out the day. Each passing day and night felt like a long week but they were thankfully uneventful. It had been uneventful except for the sound of a blast furnace during the hottest part of the day. Though it was brief, they had all three heard it and had no idea what it was. Moreover, it had been getting steadily hotter each day. Today it had reached fifty-four degrees.

The nights were a welcome relief but the moon was rising later every evening forcing them to rely upon Hermione and her sight even more.

‘Just a few more days,’ Harry thought as he and Ron walked in the darkness following Hermione. ‘Just a few more days and we’ll be out of this hell on earth where magic doesn’t work. We’ll conjure some cool water thanks to our advanced training, contact the Order, mount our brooms and head for home.’ The thought of home always came with images of Hogwarts and brought a smile to Harry’s face. If it hadn’t been so dark, Harry was sure Ron would have wanted to know what he was smiling about. Harry’s smile faded as he remembered how little water they had left. They would have to be out of the desert within four more days, five at the most.

Hermione’s abrupt changes in direction were common but something about her actions this fourth night in the Jaharu seemed different and was making him uneasy.

“Is something wrong Hermione?”

“Harry’s right Hermione. You’re creeping me out, taking all these different directions.”

“I don’t know!” she snapped at them moving at a quicker pace. “Sorry, I’m just so tired.”

“I know how you feel.”

“Me too.”

“There’s something out there. It’s not human, it’s not a swarm of insects, it’s not a snake, it’s . . . I’m not sure . . . it might be that . . . “ Hermione shuddered. “Whatever it is, it feels like it’s looking for us.” Hermione said with panic in her voice and took off at a sprint. “Come on!” she yelled. Then just as suddenly, she stopped. “No, no, back. Back the other way. Hurry!”

Harry and Ron immediately reversed directions and were now in front of Hermione. It was dark, with the moon only hinting at coming up in the East.

“Stop!” Hermione screamed hysterically.

The panic in Hermione’s voice made them both stop in their tracks. Harry couldn’t figure out what was wrong. It was exceptionally dark in front of them and looking down he thought he could see stars.

‘No, that’s not right – stars in the ground. I must be more tired than I thought.’

Hermione’s shaking hands grabbed them both from behind and pulled them back. Harry was almost reluctant, still trying to figure out what he was looking at.

“What do you make of that Harry? Some kind of pit? Weird how it reflects the stars.”

Ron was right. It was a large pit and the surface was reflecting the night sky. Hermione however, was not interested and swore as she pulled harder on their shirts.

“I don’t care what it is. It’s dangerous. And we’ve got a lot more serious problem. I don’t want that thing that I’ve been sensing all evening to find us. Let’s go.”

They set off at a quick pace for nearly twenty minutes when Hermione stopped. Still panting she rattled off a string of profanities between breaths.

“Wow Hermione. That was impressive,” Ron said with admiration.

“You’ve been a bad influence on her.”

“It wasn’t meant to be impressive,” she snapped. “That thing has not only found us, it’s circled around in front of us. It’s fast, too fast. I – I think it’s that beast we watched kill those two Death Eaters.”

Ron swallowed hard and mumbled, “Oh Merlin.”

Harry’s mind raced frantically searching for a plan of defense. How ironic that one of the dangers of the desert they had used against the Death Eaters was now after them. Hermione seemed relatively sure of what was hunting them and it didn’t help a whole lot. They had been lucky with the snake since he could speak Parseltongue. This beast was too quick and with wide padded feet, sure footed on the sand.

“I have an idea,” Harry said quickly and explained what he had in mind.

“I don’t like it.”

“Neither do I mate. But like you said, you’re the quickest.”

They ran back the way they had come. At one point Hermione managed to yell that it was gaining on them and finally she told them to stop.

“The pit is about eighty meters in front of us Harry.”

Now that the moon was rising, Harry could see the rim of a pit in the sand. It was bigger than he had originally thought.

“I don’t like this Harry. I really don’t,” Hermione said pleadingly.

“Unless either of you has a better plan it’s the best we’ve got. It’s still coming right?” Harry waited for Hermione to confirm as she pointed. “Right, I want you two to position yourselves a bit ahead of me on either side. Hermione, you’ll signal when it gets here. I’ll let you know when it’s time for us to run.”

Hermione and Ron walked forward twenty meters and they waited. The plan was to have the beast chase him toward the pit. Harry would be closer and supposedly the easier target. Hermione and Ron would run around either side of the pit while Harry intended to stop at the edge. He hoped he was quick enough to dodge out of the way when it leaped at him.

Harry was very tense as he waited with drawn knife. His plan was full of holes and he knew it. What if the creature didn’t take after him but went after Hermione or Ron.

‘I can fix that,’ he thought.

He put the blade of his knife in his left hand and squeezed lightly. The blade was so sharp he wasn’t sure it had cut at first but a slight stinging confirmed it had. Plus the sticky feeling when he opened and closed his hand.

‘With that long nose it can surely smell blood. I’ll have to stop just at the rim of the pit. Timing will be everything.’

“It’s here,” Hermione yelped, anxious fear in her voice.

Harry didn’t see it at first, until it moved out from the shadows and was bathed in yellow-white light, not yet silver-blue, from the rising moon. The moon was now less than full but still very bright in the desert night sky. The beast swished its too-long tail in the sand and raised its long narrow snout sniffing the air.

Harry pushed aside a grizzly memory of two Death Eaters dying in its jaws. He gave all his concentration to his plan and his training. Harry knew from Hagrid’s survival training that you do not run from a predator. Its instinct is to chase prey that runs from it, which is precisely what Harry wanted it to do.

“Let’s take it slow, and then we’ll run,” he said to Hermione and Ron.

Harry turned and moved toward the pit while looking over his shoulder. The beast moved as well. Harry took a couple of quicker steps, almost a jog, and was alarmed at how quickly the thing sprinted toward them. It was fast, too fast. It gave a panting laugh that sent a chill of terror through him. He had to make it to the rim of the pit for his plan to work.

“Run!” he shouted.

He ran for all he was worth as the pit grew in size before him. He stopped and turned with his knife to the ready but it was already leaping at him. Rows of sharp teeth glistened in the moonlight as he tried to drop to the ground and swing his knife at the same time. It was mere inches away as his knife hit something solid and everything began to move in slow motion. The bulk of the creature’s body was moving by him but his shirt started to pull. Its claws must have caught his shirt. He could feel the momentum of the creature’s leap pulling him, lifting him up. It was taking him into the pit with it. He frantically reached for something to hold onto. His fingers slid through loose sand as he was drug backward, the sound of tearing fabric in his ears. His feet went over the edge dropping into nothingness as his hands finally caught hold of something and the pull on his shirt gave way.

Time returned to normal and he found himself hanging on the edge of what looked like a giant glass bowl with a dark whole at the bottom. The creature was beneath him, sliding slowly toward the bottom, its claws scratching the surface like chalk screeching on a blackboard. He could hear it make an effort to climb out, the scratching intensified and stopped as it continued to slide ever slowly down.

Harry made an effort to pull himself up and found his feet had no traction against the slick surface. He made an effort to hoist himself up using only his arms when he heard a cracking sound. His heart skipped a beat as he froze motionless. His next thought was to try moving sideways, hand over hand, to a hopefully more secure spot. One hand over, so far so good. Another hand over, and another heart-stopping crack. This time though it didn’t stop cracking and was getting worse. It was all around him. He could feel it starting to give way.

Two pairs of hands grabbed him by each arm and pulled him up as the piece he had been holding onto broke loose, slid past the creature, and into the bottom of the pit. There was a slight delay followed by the sound of shattering glass.

The three of them lay on the sand, next to the broken rim of the pit, breathing hard. A whimpering-panting sound from the pit made all three look over the edge. The creature made a sudden manic effort. Its scratching claws made a teeth-clenching racket that Peeves the poltergeist would have been proud of. There were three simultaneous gasps, but it wasn’t from the awful racket. It was what they had seen. The creature had scored the surface enough with its claws to stop sliding. Even the remote possibility that it could eventually get out was enough to make them all jump up and run without saying a word.

They had cleared a distance of less than a hundred meters when the ground vibrated and a column of fire shot straight up from the bottom of the pit. It was such an unexpected development that they turned to look.

At first, Harry thought a snake had emerged from the receding column of fire but the head was unmistakably that of a dragon. He then caught a glimpse of small useless wings on its narrow body with a pair of short arms and menacing claws. The beast in the pit gave out a strange sound that must have been a squeal of fear and leaped high enough to clear the rim. But the snake-like dragon blasted it with fire in mid air. The beast fell, incapacitated and smoldering on the sand. The predator had now become prey to something else. The strange looking dragon sank fangs deep into its prize dragging it back into the pit. The desert became deafeningly quiet.

Ron put a hand on Harry’s shoulder.

“When you went over the edge . . . I thought we lost you back there.” His words were choked. He took Harry’s hand and shook it. “Good show mate.”

“Harry, I - . Don’t ever do that again.” There was a glimpse of moonlit tears on Hermione’s cheek as she hugged him tightly.

“Ow,” Harry groaned. Ron and Hermione let go quickly. Harry clutched at his side and torn shirt with his right hand while holding out his cupped left. Immediately Ron started rummaging through his vest looking for bandages and healing salts.

“Come on. Take off your shirt,” Hermione ordered, wiping her face. “And what’s wrong with your hand? Let me see.” Hermione looked at Harry’s open hand and gave him a quizzical look he could easily make out in the moonlight. “This looks like you cut yourself on purpose.”

“Why did you do that?” Ron asked as he unfurled a blanket for Harry to sit on.

“Y-you did it to make sure . . .” Hermione’s voice trailed off, her face skewed. Harry wondered if she was considering giving him a lecture.

Ron paused in thought and then mumbled something about Harry always being the hero.

Harry looked down at his bare chest as Hermione gingerly dabbed with a cool cloth. He thought it had only torn his shirt, but there were six claw marks on the left side of his chest across his ribs. Luckily, they weren’t deep.

Harry suddenly swore making Hermione jump, drawing her hand back quickly.

“I lost my knife. Hagrid gave me that knife. I suppose it’s not a good idea to go back by that pit and look for it?”

“Not a good idea,” Hermione said firmly. “And don’t feel too bad. I lost mine too.”

“I’ve still got mine,” Ron said cheerfully.

“Good, at least we’re not completely unarmed. Next one’s yours mate.”

“Uh? Face another one of those things? Suddenly the idea of having Fluffy as a pet seems down right cheery.”

With Harry patched up they moved on. The terrain of rolling sand dunes became more flat and rocky. The terror of the night several hours behind them, they were now feeling deep exhaustion from everything that had happened since they ran into the Jaharu. Hungry and tired beyond reason they considered stopping but hated the idea of losing travel time. More than anything, they wanted out of the Jaharu. They slowly kept moving forward, one foot in front of the other.

“Is it getting warmer or is that my imagination?” Ron asked.

Harry and Hermione agreed that it did seem to be getting warmer but dawn and the immense heat that followed was more than an hour away. The change in temperature was curious as Harry noticed there was more rock and less sand. They walked a little further and the terrain rolled away to a rocky valley below.

“Torches!” Harry hissed.

Everyone crouched low and looked down into the moonlit valley below. Torchlight, more than a dozen were clearly seen even from the distance they were.

“Death Eaters?” Ron asked the question on all their minds.

“I didn’t think there would be that many left and how did they manage to get in front of us? Do you sense anything Hermione?”

“I – I don’t know. It’s strange. It’s as if they’re not human.”

“Not human?” Ron moaned. “Great, just great. If it’s not Death Eaters trying to kill us it’s some nameless, non-human desert creatures carrying torches.” Ron wiped his forehead. “I wonder how hot it gets during the day if it’s this hot at night?”

There was a pause after Ron’s last remark.

“Maybe we should get out of here.”

“Put some distance between us and this place.”

They left as hastily as their weary legs would let them. They were glad they didn’t run into any more Death Eaters but were sorely disappointed at not finding help. However, it did get cooler once they got further away from the rocky valley and into nothing but sand. They pitched their small shade and waited out another scorching day in the desert. It turned out to be the hottest day yet reaching fifty-nine degrees Celsius by mid afternoon.

The intense heat made them delirious. Ron had been mumbling nonsense for nearly a half hour about teaching a three headed lion to play fetch and needed a bigger stick. Hermione said Harry’s name before slumping over and leaning against him. Ron slumped over next, leaning against Harry’s back. They must have both passed out from the heat.

It was so unbearably hot Harry didn’t want either one of them to fall over outside their small shade and fought off passing out but it seemed a losing battle as the sand around them started burning. He knew that what his mind was manifesting was heat induced and truthfully, he didn’t care. It was interesting and he was all for anything to help keep him from losing consciousness. He watched through partially opened eyes as a ball of yellow flame came up to him and changed color to blue.

‘Pretty,’ he thought.

The wind blew, kicking up sand and making their tied-together-blankets whip. A stronger breeze blew tossing up stinging sand and making him close his eyes. As soon as he closed his eyes, the battle was lost.

▪

Harry woke; face down, his cheek against the sand, the sun low in the west. Hermione and Ron were also laying face down in the sand, less than a meter away. Harry willed himself to get up and check on them both and get them to drink some water.

“What happened?” Hermione asked weakly.

“I think we had a small sand storm just after we all passed out from the heat. I don’t know where our blankets and brooms are.”

“Over there,” croaked Ron, pointing as he gulped water.

They collected themselves and their things in preparation for another nights walk. They discovered both bad news and good news. The bad news was their sponges had gone bad. The good news was that Hermione thought they were near getting out of the Jaharu. Her perception of danger with her strange sight and solid grey eyes, gave her the impression they were a lot closer to having crossed the Jaharu. She described what she saw as a dark cloudy sky that was brighter on the northeast horizon. She refused to speculate whether they would be out in one night’s walk. Harry knew they needed to be where they could once again perform magic soon. They were precariously low on water.

They sat there on the sand as the evening sunlight got dimmer. No one wanted to get up. They were tired, very tired. Harry noticed they were also an unsavory lot, dirty and grimy. None of them had taken a bath in days. They had spent most of the time either running for their lives or sweating through the heat of the day. Finally they got up groaning and stepped into the darkening desert with Hermione in the lead.

It seemed like the longest night they had ever spent in the desert. Without something chasing them time slowed to a crawl. But the pursuits had taken a toll on them physically as well as mentally, not to mention lost kilometers going in other directions besides a straight line through the desert. Toward dawn, Ron took up mumbling incoherent nonsense, which wasn’t as bad as his tendency to wander away from Hermione and Harry. Harry would call him back as Hermione waited. Each time they would ask if he was all right and each time he would say he was fine.

Dawn finally came and found them resting, exhausted.

“It’s not much further,” Hermione said wearily. “We’re really close. Maybe another kilometer or so.”

“Thank Merlin,” Harry mumbled.

Ron put down his water bottle on the sand in front of him.

“I’ve got to go,” he said with a slur.

Harry and Hermione thought nothing of it. They figured he had to go.

“We could push on another hour before it gets hot. What do you think Harry?”

Harry tried to think about it but all he managed to do was notice the deep circles under her solid grey eyes.

“I don’t know. I suppose we could try another hour.”

Hermione hefted her water bottle sloshing the water within. It sounded low. She put a hand out toward Harry and he handed her his. She hefted the two.

“Odd I think I’ve got twice as much as you.”

She lifted Ron’s up off the sand and gasped.

“Harry, it’s empty!”

“You don’t suppose the fool . . .”

“Gave me all his water,” Hermione finished for him. “He’s suffering from dehydration. He’s delirious.”

They both jumped up and yelled for Ron. They took off following his tracks. They crested a dune and they could see him stumbling off in the distance. Hermione yelled for Ron again.

“Ron! No, don’t go that way! Ron!”

There was a sudden shrillness in Hermione’s yell that sent a chill down Harry’s spine. They both sprinted after Ron.

It happened all too quickly as they came within clear sight of Ron. A giant scorpion scurried over a dune in front of him. It was as tall as a small truck and three times as wide, still managing to look squat even with its immense size. The red-yellow body of the thing was equivalent to armor plating as the tail curled with an ominous stinger high over its head. Ron looked confused and didn’t move as Harry and Hermione screamed at the top of their lungs.

A lightning reflex and Ron was stung in the chest. It stung him with such force it practically lifted him up off the ground with only his toes still touching. Large pincers moved toward Ron’s shoulders.

Harry and Hermione’s screams of warning changed to screams of rage. They were beyond fear, beyond rage, undoubtedly a type of madness brought on by the ordeal they had been through. They had gone so far and had come so close only to have this creature attack their friend. Their knives lost, they drew out the only weapons they had left, their wands. Wands that were useless in this horrible desolate place where magic doesn’t work.

Harry and Hermione circled round each side of the giant scorpion as Ron hung writhing on the end of its stinger. In their rage neither of them noticed anything-unusual happening to the tips of their wands. Harry’s began to glow red hot while Hermione’s was black as night sucking in the light from around it. They both screamed and plunged their wands deep into the giant insect’s body. The wands should have splintered into pieces but instead had a devastating effect. Harry’s side burned and consumed as Hermione’s side rotted away. The giant scorpion collapsed, dead on the spot, as Ron fell backward on the sand. Harry and Hermione ran to his side.

“W-what happened? S-so cold.” Ron shivered uncontrollably breathing rapidly and raspy.

Ron was dying and there was nothing they could do. Harry looked into Hermione’s wide and fearful solid grey eyes. Harry felt like someone was wrenching his heart out of his chest. All he could think of was, ‘No, no, no, no . . .’. Harry and Hermione leaned over Ron, their heads touching, as tears flowed unbidden – tears that flowed and combined becoming thick and pearly.

Ron’s breathing stopped and Harry’s mind screamed in anguish.

There was a cough, followed by a gasp.

“Phhhth, what the? What are you two trying to do to me?” Ron weakly wiped at his shirt. “Ewww.”

“Ron! You’re alive! But how?”

Harry helped him sit up and Hermione hugged him tightly.

“Ungh, let me breathe will ya. I feel like dragon dung.”

Hermione quickly let go and pushed her water bottle at him.

“Drink something,” she demanded.

“Oh, you found out.” Ron looked sheepish and drank some water.

“Are you sure you’re all right mate?”

“Hell no I’m not all right. I feel awful. I feel like a herd of hippogriffs ran over me. And – what – the – hell – is that?” Ron pointed at the carcass of the giant scorpion.

“That’s what we thought had killed you. It’s a giant desert scorpion and it stung you. By all rights you should be dead. But I don’t care why you’re alive. I’m just glad you are.” Hermione hugged him again.

“Stung me?” Ron felt at his damp shirt finding a blood stained hole in it. Lifting up his shirt he found a circular red spot below his collar bone and above his heart, half the size of his fist. There should have been a hole in his chest where the red spot was now.

“Does it hurt?” Hermione asked.

“Nah, feels warm though. Weird.” Ron pulled his shirt back down and motioned toward the scorpion.

“What did you kill it with? Do our wands work?”

Harry and Hermione each held up their wands and tried to produce sparks – nothing.

“I don’t know,” Harry said blinking and looking at Hermione.

“I don’t know either,” Hermione said flabbergasted.

“Can you get up mate? Hermione thinks we’re almost out of the Jaharu.”

“I feel as weak as a kitten. I’m not sure.” Ron pushed with his hands and sprang to his feet, very much off balance as Harry and Hermione helped steady him.

“Huh, that’s a surprise. I didn’t think I could get up, let alone stand.”

“Here, lean on me and we’ll walk a little further, maybe an hour. I’d like to get away from this carcass before it gets hot.”

“You can lean on me too.” Hermione joined on the other side of Ron and they slowly made there way as the morning sun began to shine down with the promise of more scorching heat.

Thirty minutes later Harry felt strange.

“Do any of you feel different?”

Harry reached for his wand and it had a most welcome warm sensation to his fingers. With a wave of his wand he made a bathtub size pit in the sand. Hermione waved her wand and conjured it full of cool water. They hastily made their way toward it dropping to their stomachs and plunging their heads in. They drank their fill and laughed while catching their breath before plunging their heads in for more.

“Accio wands!”

Four dark skinned men dressed in desert clothes were standing around them. Harry’s face was dripping with water as he let his mind relax. He wasn’t going to let them be taken captive while he could still do wandless magic. Grains of sand began to blow from around Harry’s hands.

“Harry, it’s okay.”

Quickly he turned and looked at Hermione next to him, her curly hair wet and dripping. He saw what he had been hoping to see since they had entered the Jaharu. Hermione’s eyes were a wonderful chocolate brown.

18. The Beladasan

*** To avoid any screaming, wailing, gnashing of teeth, or breaking keyboards :P I want to assure everyone that there is a reason for this chapter. Patience, patience, patience. Things should be straightened out the next chapter – I promise. In the mean time, I’ll write the next chapter in the safety of a bomb shelter. H♥Hr ***

They had been treated well. There was plenty of cool water to drink and they were apparently waiting to see someone. Two large men armed not only with wands, but swords and muggle rifles as well, were next to the doorway of the tent and their presence made it clear their unknown host was suspicious of them. The tent they were in was lavishly decorated and pleasantly cool as they whispered amongst themselves. Hermione didn’t sense any danger but that might change once their hosts knew who they were, especially Harry, the boy who lived. The first thing they wanted to do was get word to the Order as well as Hermione’ and Ron’s parents.

“My name is Stronan Beladasan. Welcome to my humble tent. You have refreshment, would you like something to eat as well?” Stronan was not a tall man but he was a man of presence, even his gesture of welcome had authority. He was dark skinned like the rest of his people and had a short dark beard that was turning grey close to his chin. He wore a red and white headdress held in place by gold knotted cord and had several gold jeweled rings on the fingers of each hand.

“That’d be great,” Ron said enthusiastically. Hermione frowned at him. “Er, yes, thank you.” Harry and Hermione nodded in agreement.

Stronan sat down on a cushion across from his guests and clapped his hands. A tray of tea and biscuits were immediately brought out. Ron snatched at the biscuits and stuffed his face. Hermione frowned at him again but she and Harry helped him clear the tray in short order.

“May I inquire as to your names? It is not often we find young strangers near the edge of the Jaharu.”

“Fy nam,” Harry swallowed his biscuit. “My name is James.” He offered no surname. Hermione gave hers as Jane. But Ron made a face as though his last mouthful of biscuit tasted bad, then with a look of defiance said his name was Ron rather than use his middle name, Bilius.

“As I said, it is most unusual to find anyone on the edge of the Jaharu. It is a very dangerous place. May I also inquire as to how you came to be found by my men? Pardon my intrusion into your affairs, but we – the magical Bedouin – have lived here for millennia and view ourselves as caretakers of the desert. Maybe you are lost?”

Harry gave a glance to Ron and was sure he knew he was thinking the same thing. ‘Caretakers of what? A magic forsaken place that no witch or wizard in their right mind would want to go near.’

One of the men who had helped bring them in came and stood beside Stronan. He had a slim build but looked strong for his age and bore a resemblance to Stronan. Harry guessed he was in his early twenties.

“This is my son, Naheem. He was one of those who found you.” Naheem gave a slight bow and sat beside Stronan.

“Yes, we were lost in the desert. – James and I were traveling with Ron’s family on holiday. We were on the wizard highway going from the Magusa, in Cairo, to Port Said. We were flying our brooms and became separated. Thank you for finding us and would it be possible to borrow an owl? It’s been six days and we would really like to contact Ron’s parents.”

Hermione’s rapid explanation was truthful and yet didn’t tell too much. Harry was glad she had taken the initiative as he had wondered what to say.

“You are implying that you have crossed the Jaharu?” Stronan asked casually.

The three of them nodded. Naheem and the guards at the door scoffed.

“Father this cannot possibly be true. No foreigner has crossed the sacred desert. No one in their right minds would step into the Jaharu armed only with a single knife. They lie.”

“Fat lot you know. As if we had a choice with Death Eaters on our tails.” Ron retaliated to Naheems accusation, his ears a light shade of pink.

“Death Eaters? Voldemort scum!” Naheem said Voldemort’s name with venom, not with fear or respect. Harry liked the way he said it and gave a half-smile in admiration.

“What do you find amusing? Do you think Voldemort’s return sheer fantasy?”

“Not at all. I admire the way you say Voldemort’s name.”

“Forgive my son. His mother was killed by Death Eaters. His passion burns hot and he forgets how much of himself he reveals. And in answer to the young lady’s question about an owl. An important message is not usually trusted to an owl this close to the Jaharu. Magic is also not to be solely trusted. A truly important message is sent by carpet. I assume you will want your message taken to Cairo? It will take time. Meanwhile, please accept our hospitality. Refresh yourselves. Maybe some new clothes as well. Are you injured?” Stronan motioned to Harry and Ron’s torn shirts with small signs of bloodstains.

Harry and Ron both said they were fine. Harry mentioned that Jane had been grazed by a bullet on her arm and described the creature that gave him six claw marks across his chest. The two men at the door of the tent said “Jaukaw Deshin” with surprise as Naheem grunted disbelievingly.

“The creature you describe is known by many names but more commonly called the desert lion-dog. The name you heard my men use translates roughly to the devil’s jackal. To call a person such a name is considered an extreme insult. If what you say is true, It is most rare to see a lion-dog and live. Even more, it is unheard of to be marked by one and live. After three days the mark of the beast will appear. A mark you will carry the rest of your life.”

Ron related how he had been stung by a giant scorpion, but really didn’t remember much about it. He only remembered coming to and seeing the giant insect dead.

At this Naheem sprang to his feet and said something in a foreign tongue. Harry assumed he was either swearing or saying something derogatory.

“This is nonsense. No one lives after being stung by the giant scorpion. They have obviously been lost and have made up these tales to cover their incompetence.”

“This is the second time you have insulted our guests Naheem.” Naheem stiffened at his father’s rebuke.

“My apologies.” He bowed to the three, and then to his father. “By your leave, my father.” Stronan nodded and Naheem left.

“Please forgive my son. He reacts to the most obvious and yet I have not sensed lies to the amazing things you have said. I do sense that you are not telling me everything but I have respect for privacy. Here is what I will suggest, the decision is yours of course. First, that you write a magically sealed message to those you wish to contact. I will have it dispatched by our fastest carpet. I then offer use of our baths and beg you join me for the afternoon meal. It is also my hope you spend the evening with us while you wait for a response to your message, which should be sometime tomorrow morning.”

Harry, Hermione, and Ron looked at each other. A chance to clean up, eat, and rest was too good to turn down considering how hungry and tired they were.

“We accept, and I’ll write the message,” Hermione offered.

“Excellent! Parchment, quill and ink for the young lady.” Stronan clapped his hands. “Bring Miss Jane her wand as well. She will want to seal the message personally.”

While Hermione wrote a message to Mr. and Mrs. Weasley Harry noticed Stronan whisper something to one of his men. The only thing he managed to hear was that Naheem was to take five men with him and that someone named Azizi could not go with them.

▪

A while later Harry and Ron were waiting on Hermione.

“You know I’m really starved. What’s keeping Hermione?”

“I’m starved too but you should know how girls are by now. You’ve got a sister.”

“Yeah,” Ron said glumly as his stomach growled loudly. “I hope everyone is all right. I didn’t get a good look when we took off, did you?”

A pang of guilt went through Harry. Ever since they had entered the Jaharu every waking moment had been spent focused on survival. He honestly hadn’t given it much thought. But now the vivid memory of seeing Mrs. Weasley falling from the big carpet and Ginny in a power dive to save her came flooding back. It was the last thing he had seen. He couldn’t bring himself to tell Ron.

“Last I saw there were two Death Eaters headed their way. Between Adofo, Abasi, your dad and mum, and not forgetting Ginny, I don’t think two Death Eaters would stand a chance.” Ron seemed satisfied and relaxed on a large soft red cushion taking a large drink of water as Hermione walked in. She was wearing traditional desert robes of white and blue. Her long head scarf was draped about her shoulders, not covering her head but showing off her plentiful brown curls. She still looked tired but looked like she felt much better. Harry and Ron had been given new robes as well with white headdress and black cords instead of turbans. But they, like Hermione, had decided not to wear them unless they went outside.

“You two clean up well,” she said.

“Was your bath as big as a small pool like ours?” Harry asked.

“Yes, and it was heavenly,” she sighed. “But I thought I heard Ron’s stomach growl so I pried myself away,” she teased.

Stronan arrived within minutes. He introduced his youngest son Azizi, a curious and energetic boy. He gave regret that Naheem was detained and might not be back for several hours. He said he had an eldest son, Khalfani, who was away on business matters and that he also had a daughter, Tadra who would join them soon but they would begin without her.

As they seated themselves on cushions around a long low table Harry had to admit he was hungry enough to eat most anything. The biscuits they had hurriedly devoured earlier were a distant memory. A servant tapped the table with his wand and everything appeared as though they were back at Hogwarts. With no pretense to manners the three dug in immediately. Ron shoveled in the food as Hermione tried to chide him with nearly a full mouth herself. Witnessing such a scene Harry nearly snorted with his own mouth full and quickly grabbed a napkin. He really didn’t have a clue as to what half of the things were they were eating, and didn’t care. At one point they all three started eating the same thing and Ron choked out “I think we’re eating . . .” Harry and Hermione said together, “I don’t want to know.” Ron shrugged and kept on eating as well.

Harry couldn’t ever remember food tasting so good. Servants would fill their cups, take away empty dishes and move new ones closer within reach. At one point Harry noted that Ron who was usually a big eater was truly outdoing himself. He had already eaten twice as much as Harry and was munching away on some sort of leafy green salad, stuffing his mouth to overcapacity with a green piece still hanging out. Harry had just tasted something spicy hot and was about to push it away but decided it wasn’t that bad and have more even though it was warming him all over.

A servant girl filled Ron’s cup as Ron nodded his head in thanks, glanced at her, and did a double take. Wearing a long headscarf like the other women servants, she was about their age, stunningly beautiful with dark skin and coal dark eyes. She gave Ron a smile as he stared back at her. His mouth was still very full and the green leaf hanging out wiggled each time he slowly chewed. Entranced by the girl who had just filled his cup he only stared. Her smile broadened every time Ron chewed. She was obviously trying not to laugh as she glanced over at Harry who wiped his perspiring forehead as he continued to eat his spicy dish. Her eyes widened.

“Tadra! There you are. Come here daughter. Silly girl, there are servants to do that,” he laughed.

Tadra handed her pitcher to a nearby servant, quickly made her way over to her father and whispered in his ear. She sat beside him and lowered her headscarf revealing long silken black hair. Harry found himself staring at Stronan’s daughter along with Ron. Hermione ribbed them both, which made Ron finally suck in and swallow the green leaf that had threatened to become a new appendage.

Stronan seemed to be deep in thought and then asked his daughter.

“Are you sure?”

“Yes father.”

Stronan looked upon his three guests with renewed amazement, especially Harry.

“My son Azizi has been anxious to ask you many questions but I have insisted he refrain while you were all enjoying your meal. Now however, I find I would like to ask one myself. You gave your name as James but are you Harry Potter?” Stronan looked directly at Harry.

“James is my middle name.”

“And your companions?”

“This is Hermione Jane Granger and Ron Weasley.”

Stronan looked amuzed but pleased.

“Bless the desert sand and Merlin’s beard. I am honored Mr. Potter. I now see your reluctance to say who you really are. Chased into the desert by Death Eaters, and then miraculously surviving. You wanted to be sure whether you were among friend or foe. Rest assured, you are among friends. You may have noticed that only my family and trusted guard are allowed to have wands and weapons in my presence. It is my wish that you do as well.” Stronan clapped his hands. “Bring them their wands and knife.” Stronan continued after their wands, and Ron’s knife, were returned to them. “Your encounter with the lion-dog now sounds credible, but –“

“Did you really see a lion-dog Harry Potter? Are you really the Harry Potter? Have you seen Voldemort face to face? How many Death Eaters have you killed? Mmmmph –

“Azizi,” Stronan frowned.

Tadra had pulled her little brother over and clamped her hand over his mouth stifling any further questions that threatened to pour out. Azizi got the hint and wrested loose from his sister and pouted with a tight jaw.

“It would seem the dam has burst. My apologies,” Stronan said grinning.

“Yes, I’m really Harry Potter and all three of us saw this lion-dog as you call it. It nearly got me though. It managed to claw me when it fell into a glass pit. And if it hadn’t been for Hermione and Ron I would have fell in with it.”

“You saw a Gandren? Was it a big one? And it got the lion-dog?” Azizi clamped his mouth shut as Tadra started to pull on his arm.

“I didn’t know it was called a Gandren and I don’t know if it was a big one or not. But it did get the lion-dog. We are evidently grateful to the Gandren then. And I’ve never killed a Death Eater or anyone for that matter, but I would if I have to.” It briefly crossed his mind that one day he would face Voldemort and either kill or be killed. “And . . . I have seen Voldemort’s rebirth,” he said grimly.

“I too have seen Voldemort, though it was many years ago.” A darkness fell over Stronan’s face as he recalled. “I was left for dead or they intentionally let me live. Either way, I watched as he gave the order to have my Lisha killed – my first wife. I was helpless to do anything. I shall never forget those red evil eyes.” Stronan had raised a shaking fist clenched in rage.

“Papa?” Azizi said fearfully.

“I – I’ve never heard you speak of this father.”

“What’s this? Ah, forgive me Azizi, Tadra.” The arm that had been raised in fury relaxed and tenderly pulled his son and daughter in an embrace. “It would be best not to mention this to Naheem or Khalfani. They know only that their mother was killed by Death Eaters. Their hatred of Voldemort and his followers burns hot enough. Let us not add wind to the flames. Besides the one who carried out Voldemort’s orders has been dealt with, some fifteen years ago.” Stronan looked at Harry. “You can see why news of Voldemort is of keen interest to me and it had been my hope he was gone forever the night your parents were killed. Not long ago I read you witnessed the death of a fellow classmate at his rebirth. I wanted you to know you are not alone in your loss to this vile monster.”

Harry felt a lump in his throat and only nodded.

“As I was about to say earlier. It is Mr. Weasley that is the most difficult to believe of all the things you have said. If indeed he has been stung by the giant scorpion, he should be dead. There is no known antidote. Plus killing one, armed with only a single knife?”

“Well, we didn’t use the knife. We used our –“

Naheem and five men entered the tent, hot and dusty having just come in from the desert. Naheem carried an ornate and slender silver box.

“It is true my father. We found a giant scorpion, but how it was killed is a mystery. One side of it was burned and charred. The other side was rotted and turning to dust. No magic could be performed there.”

“Indeed! Truly amazing. But it would seem you owe Harry Potter and his friends an apology Naheem.”

“Harry Potter?” Naheem jerked his head toward Harry and blinked. “Please accept my apologies, all of you. My father has often encouraged me to exercise patience and speak with more thought.” He bowed to the three.

“Er, apology accepted. But really, it’s quite understandable.”

“Harry’s right. It does sound far fetched when you think about it.”

“No problem.”

“Thank you.” Naheem looked relieved but then straightened as if to say something important and held out the silver box. “To the victors, the stinger of the giant scorpion.” He moved closer and sat the box on the table in front of them.

Hermione threw her arms back in a protective motion toward Harry and Ron on either side of her and stood up, forcing them to do the same. There was a hushed silence that followed. All eyes were on Hermione and her solid grey eyes.

“Isis,” a servant girl whispered and dropped to her knees.

“Lady Ast? Isis returned? We have heard rumors but –“ Stronan marveled at Hermione. “Yes, now it rings true. Legend says Isis had the ability to heal the sting of the scorpion. The stinger is yours to do with as you see fit.”

“We don’t want it,” Hermione said rigidly.

“Would you and your family like to keep it?” Harry asked.

“We would be honored.” Stronan looked pleased.

Naheem took the box away. Hermione relaxed and sat back down, Harry and Ron did the same. Her eyes returned to their normal brown. Hermione looked annoyed and motioned for the servant girl who had dropped to her knees to get up. Hermione gave a big yawn that was contagious to Harry and Ron who also yawned in turn.

“Ah, you are all tired. Understandably so. Please, rest. We will have a feast this evening in your honor and we would all like to here more of your amazing adventure across our sacred desert.”

▪

▪

Far from the desert village of the Beladasan a lone carpet sailed through the darkening desert. Its only rider barely keeping consciousness. Bloodied, beaten, no wand, and riding a stolen carpet, Khalfani’s wand had been destroyed to make his escape.

‘I must warn father. There is a doppelganger amongst the servants. I must warn him.’ Ignoring the pain he stroked the carpet with his broken hand, urging more speed. ‘Fly carpet, fly.’

▪

▪

Harry woke with a start. In his mind he was still in the desert. Once he realized he was looking up at lamp lit tent ceiling it came back to him. He recalled the many colorful tents, the men and women walking about, and children playing as they were brought into the village on flying carpet. Harry relaxed, closed his eyes and considered going back to sleep.

“Oy, Harry, don’t go back to sleep. We’ve got a feast to go to remember? And I’m starved.”

“How can you possibly be hungry? You ate more than Hermione and me put together. – Well, now that I’m awake, something to eat does sound good. Let’s find Hermione.”

They left their sleeping quarters and were nearly run over by a young boy.

“A thousand pardons,” he grinned. “Everyone in the village is most anxious for our guests of honor to arrive. I would be most honored if I could sit at the feast beside two so brave as yourselves.”

“Azizi, right? I don’t mind but Hermione usually sits between us.”

“I hadn’t given it much thought Harry, but you’re right. I swear it’s been that way since the three of us became friends first year.”

Azizi looked torn with indecision. Harry almost grinned wondering if the problem was that Azizi didn’t care to sit next to a girl.

“Harry Potter, I would like very much to sit beside you at the feast. If you do not mind. Tadra, my sister, can sit beside you Ron Weasley. If you do not mind.”

Harry looked past Azizi and watched Hermione and Tadra approach.

“Azizi, my brother, what mischief are you up to? Do I detect a desire to show off to the other boys of the village by sitting next to Harry Potter? Further, Ron Weasley may not wish –“

“I don’t mind, I don’t mind at all,” Ron said giving a charming smile to Tadra.

“Thank you, Ron Weasley. I would be most honored.” Tadra gave him a short bow.

“Come, come, let us go to the feast.” Azizi gave a sweeping motion with his arms as if to herd everyone along. “The feast is being held in father’s tent. Maybe you will not have to leave so soon tomorrow. Then you could watch the Quidditch match.”

“Quidditch?” Harry and Ron said together.

“Yes, there is a big game tomorrow. But we play on carpets, not brooms.”

“Really? That would be something to watch.”

“Yes, it would,” agreed Harry.

Hermione rolled her eyes.

“Only if we don’t have to leave right away. After everything we’ve been through I think I’m ready to go home. It all depends on what the message says tomorrow.”

Harry and Ron agreed but the looks on their faces said they were intrigued with the idea of watching Quidditch played on flying carpets. Suddenly Harry had another thought and it wasn’t about Quidditch. It was what news might come in the message tomorrow and it was now too much for him to keep to himself. If there was bad news about Mrs. Weasley he wanted someone else to be prepared. He caught Hermione’s eye and slowed his pace as they walked. She did the same.

“What’s the matter?” she asked in a hushed voice.

Harry rapidly whispered the last thing he had seen as they fled into the desert. Hermione stopped wide eyed putting her hand to her mouth to cover a gasp.

“Do you think she’s . . . Oh Harry,” she said in an anxious whisper.

Harry motioned for them to keep walking so as not to be overly conspicuous.

“I don’t know. All I know is that if something bad has happened, Ron may need both of us.” He swallowed hard at the thought. He had said the words to Hermione bravely enough but couldn’t actually embrace the possibility, he couldn’t. Mrs. Weasley had been the closest person to being a mother to him. He and Hermione picked up pace to catch up to the three in front of them as Azizi excitedly chattered away.

The cool desert air was pleasant as they made the short walk to Stronan’s big tent. As the five of them came closer it sounded as if the entire village was inside. Harry was sure the inside of the tent was magicked larger to hold everyone. When they were close enough they could smell the aroma of fine food wafting out the tent door and the three guests of honor paused breathing deeply and smiling before entering.

A feast fit for royalty greeted them along with Stronan’s lavish introduction. It was good the three of them were able to take turns eating and telling different parts of their adventure through the desert, the crowd couldn’t seem to get enough. The crowd gasped at each telling of a near death encounter and lauded their narrow escapes. At one point Hermione was telling how Harry had risked his life to save them from the lion-dog, nearly getting himself killed in the process, her voice quavered as she recalled how he had disappeared over the rim of the Gandren’s trap.

Several from the crowd shouted out about the mark of the beast appearing after three days. Harry admitted it had been just about seventy-two hours and was encouraged to lift his shirt to show everyone the claw marks. He shrugged and lifted his shirt, and was surprised as everyone went silent. Wondering what was wrong he looked down to see six neon blue scratches across his chest. The crowd recovered with oo’s and awe’s and then chanted his name making him feel self-conscious and he quickly dropped his shirt.

Ron got into telling the story about the giant scorpion and being stung by it. A story that he couldn’t actually recall but told with zeal and a bit of exaggeration. He even pulled the neck of his shirt down low in front showing a round red spot where it had stung him. The desert village people were not entirely convinced that this could be possible. A half dozen or so began saying that no one lives from the sting of the giant scorpion pointing out that Tadra and Azizi’s mother had died from such a sting. Azizi stood up and proclaimed Ron was telling the truth.

“It is true my people. Ron Weasley lives only because Hermione Granger is Isis returned. My brother Naheem has brought back the stinger of the great scorpion as proof. She and Harry Potter have killed it in some strange way.”

Naheem then recounted how he had found the great scorpion in a part of the desert where no magic could be performed.

There was still a great deal of skepticism among the people. Stronan then asked Hermione if she would mind if they brought out the box that contained the stinger and open it in front of her. She grudgingly consented and the box was brought out and opened. Of course her eyes turned solid grey bringing shouts of praise accompanied with chants of Isis. Harry hadn’t seen the box opened earlier and took opportunity to look at the long narrow stinger with a small hole at the tip where the poison was injected into the victim. It was ebony black with streaks of amber as it glistened with deadly promise in the lamp light. Hermione looked relieved when it was taken away.

A great deal of speculation abounded as to how Harry and Hermione had managed to kill the scorpion with just their wands in a part of the desert where magic did not work. The most common suggestion was that their wands did indeed work but only briefly because the boundaries of the Jaharu are not rigid and are known to move unpredictably. As the friendly debate raged on, Hermione put her hand on Harry’s as she drew out her wand with the other, and aimed it at Stronan.

“Wingardium Leviosa.” Immediate and shocked silence filled the tent as Hermione levitated a grape from Stronan’s hand. A grape that he was about to eat. It must have been a severe breach of protocol as Stronan’s trusted guards started to move forward but Stronan put up his hands to stop them. “You don’t want to eat that one Stronan Beladasan. It’s poisoned.” Hermione lowered the levitated grape to the table in front of Stronan.

A quick glance at Hermione’s eyes told Harry it was true and time seemed to slow as his awareness heightened. It was a feeling that something more was going on, that something was wrong. Harry struggled to wrap his mind around it. Someone had just tried to poison Stronan Beladasan, the leader of this village. But there was more, there was something wrong and it was nearby. Harry invoked his training, relaxing and focusing his emotions. A movement in the silent crowd caught Harry’s keen eye. A servant woman who had mainly kept far toward the back was reaching into her sleeve. Harry felt a brief surge of warmth from Hermione’s hand but didn’t have time to give it thought. He was already reacting on instinct. He and Hermione cast simultaneous stunning spells at the woman.

“Stupefy!” But the woman only jerked as the spells hit her and she remained standing and didn’t fall to the ground as expected. Her gaze was focused on Stronan, as the woman now drew a wand out of her sleeve.

“STUPEFY!” Harry, Hermione and Ron said together, casting another round of stunning spells as Stronan’s guards drew out their own wands to aim at the woman. The three combined stunning spells made the woman pause only slightly as a weird dual high-pitched-guttural sound emitted from her.

It was happening too fast, even with Harry’s heightened awareness that made everything move in slow motion. Stronan’s guards were casting their own spells as others moved to shield Stronan. But Harry feared it wouldn’t be enough. He also surmised the woman may not be human. She had already taken five rapid fire stunning spells. He couldn’t use an explosive spell. There were too many people near by. Dumbledore’s words from his lessons of wandless magic came to him.

‘As every other witch or wizard needs to cast a spell by wand you and I need only to think it. Make no mistake though, the wand does enhance our magical ability.’

Harry reached deep within and focused casting a spell without incantation. A blue streak of light shot out of his wand and hit the woman in the midsection before she had finished casting her own spell. Her head, legs and arms dropped to the ground with one hand still clutching a wand. The rest of her burnt up in a flash of purple light and blue smoke.

Numbing silence engulfed everyone. However, several delayed screams erupted from the crowd followed by children crying. Women and children dispersed from the tent but a number of men remained as more of Stronan’s guards arrived

“Oh god, I’ve killed someone. What if it was the Imperious Curse and she was innocent?” Harry barely whispered. Hermione’s hand tightened over his.

“Father,” a voice croaked from the tent doorway. “Doppelganger . . .” The person collapsed.

“Khalfani!” Tadra screamed. Tadra, Azizi and Naheem sprang up and ran to where a guard had caught Khalfani and gently laid him on the floor.

“He is alive sire,” the guard said with relief. “He has been beaten and may suffer broken bones. A healer is needed, but he will live.”

Stronan slid an ornate metal rod back into his sleeve as he gave orders to his men. Four guards were pointing there wands warily at the woman’s remains on the tent floor when the body parts turned black and started oozing green slime.

“Ah! Doppelganger! Black magic!”

“Harry Potter destroyed a doppelganger,” said one of the guards in awe.

“They are nearly indestructible until they’ve killed their intended target. That’s when they die and rot away.”

Stronan turned to his guests.

“Forgive me. There are things I must attend to. My servants will take you to another tent. I shall return when I can.”

Just before they were led away.

“Say, is any of that coming with us?” Ron pointed to a good portion of the feast left behind.

▪▪

“What kind of spell was that Harry?” Ron asked as he continued stuffing his face.
“I don’t know. It just seemed like the right thing to do,” Harry said weakly.

“You don’t look so good mate. What’s wrong?” Ron stuffed a huge helping of something in his mouth and gave a great swallow. His appetite seemed insatiable.

“Can’t you tell? He thought he might have killed a real person back there.”

“Nah, it wasn’t a real person. It was a doppelcanker, or something er other. Didn’t you hear the guards say it wasn’t human Harry?

“Doppelganger,” Hermione corrected Ron. “And we’re lucky Harry was able to do it in. They’re not supposed to be easy to kill.”

“Come on Harry, eat something. You’ll feel better.”

“Maybe Ron’s right. At least try to drink something.”

Stronan entered the tent with four guards in tow. He looked relieved.

“My friends! My friends! I owe you a great debt. Hermione Granger you have saved my life from being poisoned. I am most grateful.” Stronan gave a deep bow. “And you Harry Potter have saved my life, and the lives of my family. The doppelganger was likely instructed to kill me as well as all my children. My house is yours.” Stronan gave another deep bow.

A swarm of fluttering moths entered the tent. A half dozen guards, with wands drawn, stood at the doorway watching intently.

“Please, pay them no mind. The moths are a security measure making sure there are no other doppelgangers in our village.”

The fluttering moths circled the tent and left with the guards following.

“A healer, or as you might say – a Mediwizard, is tending to my son. I am most anxious to speak with him when he regains consciousness. Much has happened this evening. Most regrettable to happen during the feast in your honor.” Stronan paused in thought. “Most impressive Harry Potter. Few spells are capable of destroying a Doppelganger.”

“Harry took special lessons from our Headmaster, Albus Dumbledore, last year,” Hermione interjected, quickly covering for Harry.

“Yes, yes. Though I have never met him, Albus Dumbledore is well known. He was wise to teach you such a powerful spell. A Doppelganger is –.“

“Created using black magic and the shadow of a living person cast during a full moon resulting in an exact duplicate of that person. The doppelganger’s sole purpose of existence is to destroy the person who’s image it bears. However, I do not understand how a doppelganger can be instructed to kill someone else.”

“Very good Hermione Granger, I am impressed. The doppelganger can be programmed to kill someone else if the original is killed in the process of its creation, leaving its only purpose of existence ready to be filled. Which regrettably means my servant is dead. A doppelganger is a nearly perfect assassin.” Stronan lapsed into thought once more.

“Azizi mentioned you have a Quidditch game tomorrow,” Ron said before he took a big drink of pumpkin juice.

“Yes, a friendly game against another Bedouin village. A game that our village would surely have won but now will likely lose. Two players have become ill and their replacements are not nearly as skilled. Tadra is most interested in being a replacement but I will not allow her to play.”

“You know, Harry and I –,“ Ron started to say.

“Why not? Women can play just as well as men.” Hermione inquired innocently. An innocent look that Harry knew was anything but innocent.

“Yes, and Tadra is most skilled. But our friendly game of Quidditch is –How shall I say it? A bit more intense than what is usual. There are seven hundred ways to be fouled in standard Quidditch. There are only fifty in our version. It is more risk of abuse than I, as a father, can tolerate on my only daughter.”

“I was about to say earlier that Harry and I play Quidditch,” Ron continued.

“I surmised as much by the quality of your brooms. Hermione Granger, you play Quidditch as well?”

“No, I only have a nice broom because of Harry.”

Stronan gave a nod to Hermione and continued with Ron.

“However Ron Weasley, we play Quidditch on flying carpet.”

“Any rules against playing on broom?” Ron asked taking a big bite of roast beef.

“I . . . don’t believe there is. Do I understand you are offering to play for our village? You Ron Weasley and Harry Potter?”

Finally, Harry caught on and wasn’t looking pale anymore. The thought of having an excuse to fly a broom was just what he wanted.

“Yes, we would,” Harry said enthusiastically.

“Let me remind you both again. We don’t know whether we’ll be staying tomorrow or not. It all depends on the message we get in the morning.”

“Hermione Granger is quite right. Please, eat more or retire for the night. I have a number of pressing matters to attend to. We will discuss this again in the morning.”

Azizi appeared at the doorway of the tent, looking anxious.

“Father, Khalfani is awake and wishes to speak to you.”

▪▪

Khalfani’s face was less swollen but still showed dark bruises. The sight of his son looking this way gripped his heart and then made his blood boil toward those responsible. Now that Khalfani was awake he would find out who they were.

“Father, I thought I would never see you again. Tadra, Naheem and Azizi tried to tell me what happened here tonight but I needed to tell you what I know. It is for your ears only and I sent them away. I was betrayed and captured. They had no intent to let me live except long enough to receive word of your death. I destroyed my wand to kill my four captors. How was the doppelganger destroyed?”

“Harry Potter destroyed it with a spell I have never seen used before.”

“Harry Potter? Here?”

“Yes, with two companions. And do not be troubled about the loss of your wand. Harry Potter and his friends have also given us a giant scorpion stinger. Yes, I too was doubtful at first but it seems Harry Potter and his friends have crossed the sacred desert. It would seem Harry Potter leads a charmed life and is destined to become a great wizard. There is much at work here. Many paths have intersected this day. Now however, if you know the name of the one who would attempt to destroy us. Please speak it my son.” Stonan leaned close as Khalfani whispered the name.

“Traitorous dog! No doubt he has aligned himself with Voldemort. How else would he have a doppelganger at his disposal?” Stronan paced the tent floor in anxious thought. “I see now that Tadra is in danger. I had hoped . . . No, it was a false hope.”

“Why is Tadra in danger father?”

“Arrangements were underway. Now, however . . . I will consult the oracle. I may have to make an unpopular decision concerning your sister. There are possibilities of things I must know. I have little time to discuss this now and you need your rest my son. One day you will be leader in my place and understand that family and friends are our most precious possessions.”

“I do understand father. My heart goes with you as my hope your decision will not be too painful.”

Stronan looked relieved at his son’s trust and faith but he also looked ready to shoulder a heavy burden.

▪

▪

An old withered hand rested upon a crystal ball. An old voice spoke from behind blind eyes, white with heavy cataracts.

“You will place your daughter in harms way, Stronan Beladasan. The future is not a certainty as I have said many times. It takes no seer as myself to understand dark times are once again upon us. The only certainty is the clash of good and evil.”

“My daughter is a survivor, a Beladasan.” Stronan tossed a small bag of gold next to the blind seer who’s hands feebly felt around and found it. Stronan left the lone tent in the desert on his flying carpet as the desert dawn approached. His heart was heavy but his mind was determined as he felt the tiredness of being awake all night with many important things to ponder. He knew he would need a cup of his strongest coffee to see him through this day. He only hoped that Naheem and especially Azizi, would understand. He hoped Tadra would have faith in his decision as he had faith in her. Memories of a little girl growing up drifted through a father’s heart.

▪

▪

Sitting around a low table on the tent floor, the message they had been waiting for arrived during breakfast. Hermione volunteered to read it even though the recognition spell placed on the message would have allowed Harry or Ron just as well. She gave Harry a look as he started to protest. Ron didn’t particularly care who read it. He was busily trying to eat more for breakfast than he had eaten the previous night at the feast. Hermione’s hands shook as she unfurled the parchment. Harry’s teeth were clenched and his palms began to sweat. He watched Hermione’s face intently as she furrowed her brow in concentration, her eyes darting back and forth in rapid movement and then suddenly stopping . . . and then closing.

Hermione gave a great sigh of relief.

“Your mum’s alright Ron. She’ll have to keep her arm in a sling for a few more days and maybe use a cane for another two weeks. Other than that, everyone’s fine.” Hermione and Harry were visibly relieved. In fact, Harry sank back into a large cushion behind him.

Ron started in with a lot of rapid fire questions. Harry came clean and told him what he had seen just before they made their break for the desert.

“You should have told me Harry.”

“Maybe I should have. But I was more concerned about our survival than what may, or may not have happened.”

“Would you have told Fred or George if you had been in Harry’s place? Knowing that every moment in the Jaharu needed our full attention to survive, without the added burden of concern and worry?”

“I -,” Ron hesitated at Hermione’s question, and it was a telling hesitation. However, Ron was defiant. “Yes, I would have. And how long have you known? She’s my mum and he tells you before me.”

“Harry told me last night before the feast.”

Harry suddenly dreaded seeing Hermione having a go at Ron in his defense. Thankfully she was holding back because she could tell Ron’s feelings were exposed just as easily as he could. Stronan’s appearance was a welcome diversion.

“And what of your message my most honored guests? Will you grace us with your presence another day?”

“We will,” Hermione said without hesitation, also glad of the diversion. “Our friends and Ron’s family understand you are a man to be trusted.” Stronan gave a short bow. “There is also a message for you from Akila Thema.” Stronan raised an eyebrow in surprise as Hermione handed him a smaller roll of parchment that had been inside the original message. He read the message slowly as if in reverence from whom the message came. He looked deep in thought as he rolled up the message and tucked it into his robe.

“I did not realize,” he started to say. “But I see now that I should have. Regardless, arrangements will be made for your departure this evening to a safe place. Ron Weasley’s family will meet you the next day to take you home. Now, does this mean that Harry Potter and Ron Weasley are still offering to play Quidditch for our humble village? Our team captain, would be most interested in seeing your skill.”

“Yes,” Harry and Ron said together. Hermione only smiled.

▪▪

It felt wonderful to be on his broom again. Warm dry desert air whipped about his face as Harry sailed through the air. His gaze was ever searching for the Snitch as he circled above the players and the crowd below. He wore a lightweight Quidditch uniform of purple and gold as the other team’s players wore sky-blue and silver. The uniform was lightweight and lacked the padding he was used to and the reason for the lightness was obviously the desert heat. However, less padding made the roughness of the game that much more brutal. Maybe more so because of the way the Bedouin played. The strangeness of seeing so many flying carpets didn’t bother him at all. The practice session they had just after breakfast this morning helped tremendously. Stronan had given the impression that the team captain, Madu, would be glad to see them. Actually he wasn’t at all pleased with the idea of having foreigners with brooms on his team. Madu warned Harry and Ron that they would be spared no roughness because the other team would not. Madu changed his mind about Harry after watching him perform complex maneuvers and a breathtaking dive. Naturally Harry took up position of Seeker, shifting their current seeker to Chaser. Ron had tried the Chaser position and then the Keeper position. Not doing so well as a Chaser he did much better as Keeper and earned the entire team’s respect at how well he handled the roughness of play.

“I don’t get it Harry. First years can play tougher. I think they’re holding back.”

Harry didn’t know what to make of Ron’s comment because they were playing rough as far as he could tell, especially with the kicks and body slams, but he was glad to see Ron accepted as Keeper.

Currently he was searching vainly for the Snitch. It was much harder to spot with all the sand in the background. Harry also noticed that all the players were full grown men not teenagers as he and Ron were. It was all very different than playing back at Hogwarts except for his opposite on the other team who was constantly badgering him. It vaguely reminded him of Malfoy and his incessant harassment. Except that this guy didn’t know what got under Harry’s skin. He seemed to think calling Harry a liar about crossing the Jaharu and seeing a lion-dog would make him angry. Badgering the opposing player was a tactic to make them play less than their full performance. A tactic Harry felt was beneath him and one he wasn’t falling for. Harry gathered that the opposing team’s Seeker hadn’t heard the entire story or would have mentioned the mark of the beast as well, and probably didn’t know who Harry really was. In the player introductions everyone in the Beladasan team had referred to him as James, and Ron caught on quickly.

Harry stole a quick glance down at Ron in front of the goals. He was holding his own but was still letting the Quaffle get by more often than Madu cared for. Harry could hear Madu yelling at Ron over the noise of the spectating crowd below.

“Put some effort into it! Use your head!” Madu yelled.

No sooner had Madu yelled his suggestion than an opposing team Beater whacked a Bludger and sent it sailing at Ron’s head. It hit Ron squarely in the side of the head scooting him sideways several meters, broom and all. But he didn’t fall off.

“Oww!” he screamed and punched his fist at the Bludger sending it soaring skyward.

Harry’s jaw dropped and he came to a complete stop as Ron let loose a steady stream of profanity. In fact, both teams had come to a stand still listening to Ron expunge a profuse stream of fluent vulgarity. Harry had to admit Ron certainly knew how to swear and it was easy enough to hear him over a hushed crowd. The other team captain shouted something in his native tongue at the referee who blew on his whistle signaling for both teams to gather on the sandy pitch below. Harry flew quickly around to Ron as they descended.

“Ron are you all right?”

“Oh sure, you try being hit in the head by a Bludger,” he said sarcastically rubbing the side of his head, and then mumbling obscenities.

“That’s just the point Ron. You should be out cold and in need of a Mediwizard.”

Harry’s words sank in making Ron look confused as he continued rubbing the side of his reddening face. Instead of a fractured scull, it looked as if he had only been slapped in the face.
“He has a wand! He’s using magic! He should be evicted from the game!” yelled the other team captain.

“Stronan, our leader, has vouched for this player. He has not cheated and their team has fouled, deliberately hitting a Bludger at our Keeper,” retorted Madu in defiance, although he gave Ron a doubting glance.

The referee pulled out a wand and pointed it at Ron. “Accio wand.” Nothing happened. He then pulled out a thin rod, running it up and down all around Ron.

“Foul, Sigeal village,” the referee said indifferently. A good portion of the crowd cheered wildly as some shouted about a bad call and cheating.

“Be ready to play,” the referee yelled above the noise. He raised his arm, ready to blow his whistle as everyone readied to take flight. Madu gave a manic grin and nodded to Ron.

The Sigel Seeker, who looked to be in his mid twenties, took opportunity to hassle Harry before play continued.

“My father was killed by a lion-dog. You a mere boy, yet you claim to have seen one and lived. You are Jaukaw Deshin.”

Harry stiffened. He knew the other Seeker had given him a severe insult. Harry was sure it would have meant more to him if he had grown up in this place. The other Seeker gave an evil smile in anticipation as several players who had heard the insult looked on.

“You must have heard wrong. I didn’t just see one. I killed one with nothing but a knife,” Harry said nonchalantly. He didn’t see any reason to expound on the fact that a Gandren had ultimately done the job.

Several players scoffed as their carpets lifted off the ground.

“Next he’ll say he’s Harry Potter,” said a Sigeal Beater.

“Or that he carries the mark of the beast,” laughed the Seeker.

“Yes, I do carry the mark of the Beast,” Harry said matter of fact as he soared high into the sky in search of the Snitch once more.

Harry was beginning to appreciate the differences in flying a carpet as opposed to a broom. Flying a carpet let a player use both hands continuously. Whereas flying a broom meant keeping one hand on the broom for control most of the time. Having two free hands was a great advantage in play. But Harry noticed a difference in flying a carpet. They always banked into a turn keeping their momentum firmly planted against the carpet. With a broom you could bank to the inside as well as to the outside because a player flying a broom could hold on. It was also easier to make pinpoint turns on a broom for the same reason.

The Sigeal Seeker made a circling path that crossed near Harry then made a sudden change in direction and took off quickly. Harry’s instinctive reaction was to head in the same direction assuming he had seen the Snitch and was in hot pursuit. When Harry came up along side him, frantically looking for the Snitch Harry assumed he had seen, the Siegeal Seeker made a hard bank sideways next to Harry. The result was the back of his flying carpet whipping Harry upside the head. If not for some wandless magic Harry would have surely lost his glasses. Harry had fallen for a feigned sighting of the Snitch and felt warm around the collar. He would be more suspecting in the future.

Several times Harry or the Siegeal Seeker had pursued the actual Snitch, eliciting frenzied cheers from the crowd followed by disappointed groans as the Snitch evaded capture.

Harry circled low and looked up toward the deep blue eastern sky. A glint of gold caught his eye and he found himself in a familiar situation. The opposing Seeker was closer than he was and if he saw it he would surely beat Harry to it. Harry turned his broom toward the Siegeal Seeker and started tugging at his Quidditch uniform pulling his top off and tossed it rolling over and over toward the sand below. Now shirtless he flew up to the Siegeal Seeker whose gaze was now transfixed upon six neon-blue claw marks on Harry’s chest. Harry aimed his broom just to the left of the man’s right ear and took off like a bullet. A moment later the Snitch was fluttering in Harry’s tightly clasped hand.

▪

Hermione had watched Harry peel off his uniform top and let it drop to the sand below. And then watched in amazement as he caught the Snitch moments later. Tadra, Azizi and Naheem yelled in triumph. Stronan’s only reaction was to nod looking pleased.

“Why did Harry Potter take off his shirt?” Azizi asked.

“The marks,” Hermione started to explain.

“Of the Beast,” Tadra gestured with a clawed hand. Azizi suddenly realized what Harry had done and laughed uncontrollably.

“This must have been an important game,” Hermione commented to Tadra as Azizi continued to laugh.

“Yes, Hermione Granger, very important. There are five village leaders Zaim Omari, Wajih Sayyid, Sharif Malik, Chatha Sigeal and my father. My father is leader of them all. My father’s leadership was challenged by Chatha. He is the one wearing the sky-blue headdress with silver cord.” Tadra nodded in the direction of four important looking men seated on the other side of Tadra’s father. “The outcome of this game was to decide leadership of the five. Because of Harry Potter, my father’s position is secured. But treachery has been involved. Two of our players became grievously ill just before the game. There was also the attempt on father’s life by poison. Again I thank you Hermione Granger. Then finally the Doppelganger that was surely sent to kill everyone in my family including myself. We have you, Harry Potter, and Ron Weasley to thank for its destruction.”

Hermione watched the Beladasan team touchdown as Tadra explained the importance of the game. She watched as Ron gave Harry his uniform top back and the team congratulated Harry and each other.

“Trust me when I say Harry was the one who really did it. Ron and I only helped slow it down.”

“Nevertheless, I thank you again Hermione Granger.”

The winning team was publicly honored and a short ceremony was held affirming Stronan’s continued leadership. And of course what followed was another feast in celebration. Hermione couldn’t exactly say she was sorry for another celebration but she was starting to feel anxious about heading home. And she was already starting to think about all the studying that needed to be done in preparation for their NEWTs. At least Stronan had told them they would be leaving this evening. Hermione cast a quick glance at the bright afternoon sky. ‘Hopefully we’ll set off before evening,’ she thought to herself.

Another feast, and this one was a big one, as Stronan was hosting the other four neighboring villages as well. Harry was beginning to feel like he had eaten far too much the past two days but then again they had eaten nothing on their journey through the Jaharu. Still, Ron had eaten enough for almost four people since the Beladasan village had taken them in.

“My friends, noble leaders of the four. I wish to properly introduce and honor three newcomers.”

Harry heard light laughter and saw many smiles in the crowd as servants brought out golden cups to Stronan and the other four leaders as well as to himself, Hermione and Ron.

“If there is one thing my village can do, it is keep a secret.” Stronan smiled broadly as his chest swelled with pride. “Please stand.” Stronan motioned for the trio to stand. “The three before us have crossed the Jaharu. A rare and remarkable feat. First I introduce Ron Weasley whom I believe to be the only person to ever survive the sting of the Giant Scorpion.” Again, a large part of the crowd either gasped or scoffed in disbelief as the four nobles looked sideways at Stronan.

“Some of you may have heard the rumor that Isis has returned. I now give you Hermione Granger whom this rumor refers to – as Lady Ast. Whether or not the spirit of our beloved Isis has indeed returned through her I cannot say, but it would very much explain why Ron Weasley is alive. Legend says Lady Ast was given the ability to heal those stung by the scorpion.

And last, I present one who now carries the mark of the beast, the Jaukaw Deshin.”

Stronan encouraged Harry to show the six neon-blue claw marks on his chest again. Stronan paused to let the rumble from the crowd die down just as he had when he introduced Hermione as Isis returned. Harry thought Stronan was delighted, savoring the reactions of the crowd and his fellow village leaders. Harry was glad to see he was sharing the celebrity attention with Hermione and Ron.

“You may wonder how I can believe such claims as made by these three. I too was skeptical until I learned this young man’s name to be Harry Potter.”

The crowd roared. Chatha Sigeal stood up in surprise but sat down as Stronan gave him a penetrating look. Stronan held up his golden cup and tapped it with his wand. Harry’s cup filled from the bottom up and he lifted it to get a closer look at the liquid within. Hermione put out her hand to stop him and he gave her a quizzical look.

“Something wrong?” he asked quietly.

“Er, no. No, I guess not. But I think we’re supposed to wait.”

“Our finest wine made from the rare Desert Moon Flower that blooms only on the longest night of the year when the moon is full, which happens no less than every three decades. A toast to our three visitors, you will always be welcome among the magical Bedouin, live long and may your fortunes prosper.”

The drink was light and cool. Harry swayed briefly but didn’t feel any different except maybe relaxed.

Stronan looked satisfied with his introductions and toast, and then continued.

“Harry Potter, you have won the game that has kept my leadership intact and you have saved the lives of my family as well as my own. I have given a great deal of thought as how to show my gratitude. I have decided to give my daughter, Tadra, to you as wife.”

The crowd applauded. Harry was stunned, it didn’t make any sense. The reaction of Stronan’s family was immediate as they turned and looked at their father. Azizi looked fearful and tugged at Tadra’s sleeve as she shook her head to him in non-understanding. Naheem was initially surprised but now looked reserved. Chatha Sigeal had stood again, a look of stern protest upon his face.

Harry became aware of Ron saying something next to him.

“I – I don’t think you should refuse. It – it could be considered an – an insult. D – Dumbledore will sort it all – out later.”

“Harry, y – you can’t. Y – You’re not even of age,” Hermione stuttered in his other ear.

Stronan looked toward Chatha and then to his own family.

“I do not make this decision lightly. I make it because I am leader of our people and it is my lawful right to make.” Chatha sat down, although the look on his face clearly told of things to be spoken of later. Tadra took on a pose of compliance as Stronan addressed Harry.

“Do you accept, Harry Potter?”

“I – I’m not of legal age,” Harry stuttered.

“You are sixteen years of age. You are of age here in the desert among the magical Bedouin.” Without further discussion Stronan stood and motioned for Harry and Tadra to stand before him. Tadra paused as Naheem pried Azizi’s hand from Tadra’s robe. Tears welled in Azizi’s eyes as Naheem put a comforting hand on his little brother’s shoulder.

“You c-can’t! A – a woman is – is n-not property – t-to be given away,” Hermione stood up shaking and stuttering.

Stronan raised an eyebrow in surprise then looked grim and ominous.

“Because you have saved my life, Hermione Granger, I will overlook this insult.”

Ron pulled Hermione back. Harry could hear Ron’s stuttered whispering, pleading to Hermione that Dumbledore would straighten it all out. After Hermione grudgingly sat back down Stronan waved a silver looking wand at Tadra and her robe was transformed to pure white, the hem trimmed in soft blue.

It was as if Harry couldn’t make a decision on his own. A very small voice was trying to make itself heard in the back of his mind but he couldn’t get a grip on it. Here he was about to be married to someone he didn’t even know and he couldn’t make any sense of it. ‘Ron’s right, Dumbledore will straighten this out later. It’ll all work out,’ he kept telling himself as Tadra knelt before him and held out a silver medallion she pulled out from around her neck. There was some kind of image on one side but she turned it up to a side that was blank and bowed her head in obedient submission. Harry put out his wand and touched the medallion according to Stronan’s instructions and repeated words of an incantation that Stronan was telling him. The medallion turned from silver to bronze with the image of a razor sharp lightning bolt forming on the side that had once been blank. The blue hem of Tadra’s robe changed to a light red.

Harry heard a tremendous applause as everything seemed fuzzy in his mind. Stronan gave him a big hug and said something about a new son. Naheem with a strange look on his face bowed. Azizi, wiping tears, bowed only after Naheem nudged him.

A large carpet unfurled nearby. He and Tadra, along with Hermione and Ron seated themselves upon it. Stronan whispered a destination to Tadra and slipped her a piece of parchment. The carpet lifted with the four of them leaving the village quickly behind.

19. Tadra

A blur, it was all a blur, and then he came to his senses cradling his Firebolt across his lap riding on a large flying carpet next to Tadra. Hermione and Ron were riding on the same carpet just behind him holding onto their brooms as well. Harry cleared his throat.

“Say again, where are we going?”

“To an oasis that father is Secret-Keeper of.” Tadra showed them all a piece of parchment resembling a small map. At the bottom of the map were the words - Tadra will show you the location of our oasis. It was signed by Stronan Beladasan. Tadra promptly and carefully put the piece of parchment away.

“This oasis has been kept secret in my family for many generations. We will stay there until tomorrow at three in the afternoon. At that time we will fly five kilometers north and meet your friends and Ron Weasley’s family. Does that answer your question, my husband?” Tadra smiled sweetly, the dry breeze blowing her silken black hair. Her dark on dark eyes gave away a young woman’s fears but also a readiness for change and adventure.

Harry’s face flushed at the word husband. He felt warm from his head to his toes. At the same time some commotion on the carpet behind him caught his attention. Hermione had leaped to her feet fumbling with her broom and nearly fell off the in-flight carpet before gaining control and bolting toward the open desert on her Nimbus.

“Hermione! Wait!” Harry stood up and prepared to mount his broom as Tadra brought the carpet to a stop.

“No, I think I should go get her Harry.” Ron started to mount his own broom but Harry handed him his Firebolt. Ron understood the Firebolt would catch her quickly and took it letting his Nimbus drop to the carpet.

Harry watched anxiously as Ron easily caught up, and then flew along side her. They slowed and eventually circled back.

“Does your friend not want to return home?” Tadra asked watching curiously as Hermione and Ron returned.

“Yes, she wants to go home,” Harry said feeling sick.

‘What a mess I’ve got myself into,’ he thought to himself.

A glance at Harry’s face told Tadra a great deal. For a moment she looked sad, and then determined, before taking a kind and complacent composure while waiting for Hermione and Ron to return. After Ron gave Harry his broom back he sat down on the carpet behind Tadra. Hermione sat down behind Harry, averted her eyes from Harry or Tadra, and stoically focused on the desert landscape as Tadra moved the carpet forward again.

“Everyone will feel better when we reach the oasis. I have never been there but I have heard wonderful stories. It is supposed to be enchanted and very beautiful. We should reach the oasis by sunset.”

During the few hours they had been traveling west, Harry had surveyed their surroundings in an excuse to get a look at Hermione behind him. She never looked back at him. He estimated they were traveling about sixty-five kilometers per hour and the sun would set soon. The flying carpet crested a rise revealing a low area in the surrounding terrain. Tadra raised her arm and pointed.

“There. There is the oasis.”

The barren visage she pointed to wavered like a shimmering mirage and suddenly revealed a lush green oasis with a scattering of palm trees and a crystal clear pool of water reflecting the orange evening sun invitingly. A single royal-blue tent was pitched in a grassy area not far from the water.

“We shall be safe here until it is time to go.”

After the carpet landed and they stepped off, it shrank to a one person carpet and rolled itself up. Harry took a look around, from all appearances they had stepped into the Garden of Eden. It was as lush as the desert was barren. Flowers were everywhere, brilliant colors of all shades and hues; blues, yellows, whites and reds. Their fragrant scents were light and captivating as delicate birdsong drifted on the air from somewhere unseen in dark green bushes. It was beautiful almost beyond description, but Hermione still avoided looking at him.

“I’m sure there is more to eat or drink within the tent. Perhaps you did not get enough at the feast. Or we can look around the oasis. What is your wish, my husband.”

Harry winced and almost groaned audibly at the words ”my husband”.

“Tadra, we have to talk. This isn’t going –.“

“Perhaps in private, my husband. We could walk to the other side of the oasis.”

“Don’t mind me mate. I’m going to check out what there is to eat.”

“So will I,” Hermione added giving Harry a glance before following Ron into the tent.

▪

Harry found himself preoccupied in thoughts of how this could have happened and how he was going to get across to Tadra that a marriage was not going to work. A small voice in Harry’s head spoke.

‘Especially since you love someone else’.

‘But she can’t love me. No one can. Not until the prophesy is fulfilled – one way or the other,’ he thought grimly in answer.

Tadra had stopped in front of him and he realized they were on the other side of the oasis. The sun was setting and shadows were growing long. He suddenly found himself searching for words on what to say, but Tadra spoke first.

“I know our customs seem different from yours but such marriages as ours is not uncommon and can prove to be wondrous and full of joy if only given a chance. You are a famous person in our world. How could I be unhappy to be your wife? I know there are dangers ahead. I know our world is at war with the darkness – Voldemort and his followers. I am not unaccustomed to danger having lived on the edge of the Jaharu all my life. I will be honored to fight by your side. I will strive to be a good wife to you if only you give me the opportunity. A great wizard as yourself would not be unwilling to give this chance to try? Do you not find me attractive?”

Tadra stepped closer to Harry making him feel more uncomfortable than he already was. She was a few centimeters taller than Hermione but still shorter than he was. She looked up at him with dark pleading eyes.

“O – of course you’re attractive but this can’t work. I’m still going to school. I don’t think they allow married students at Hogwarts.”

Tadra countered by saying her family had a great deal of wealth and they could employ private instructors and that he should have no worries about how to support them both for the same reason. Harry never mentioned the Order but found he was unable to convince Tadra their sudden marriage could not possibly work. As their discussion continued Tadra became dejected.

“You would send me back to my family in shame?” Tadra had an anxious and fearful look, her eyes suggesting she held back tears.

Harry sighed and looked away toward the west horizon. There was only a small portion of bright orange above the cresting sand of the rolling dunes beyond the oasis. When Harry turned back to face Tadra again he was shocked.

“I have no shame. You are my husband. Do you not find me pleasing?” The image of seductive beauty she moved closer to him.

He was transfixed and for a moment, all he could think of was ‘Wow!’. Then, ‘No, no, I cannot allow this to happen’.

“Do you not think we could grow to love each other?”

Tadra had a face of exotic beauty and inviting soft lips, she moved close to him and reached out to embrace him. But Harry, without thought, waved his hand making Tadra’s robe lift up from the soft grass and cover her. Immediately he turned away, he knew his face was flushed. Suddenly he realized what he had done. He turned back to face Tadra. A wand now firmly in his hand, as though it had been there all along.

“You can’t love me Tadra! No one can! Not until – .“ Harry didn’t finish. He had said more than he wanted to. He had almost given away the fact he could do wandless magic besides telling her the prophesy. Tadra looked into his eyes with a penetrating gaze.

“There is someone else,” she stated pursing her lips - lips that quivered from rejection and dark eyes that filled with unrestrained tears.

He didn’t want her to cry. And with compassion, he held her.

“I’m too young to be married,” he whispered trying to cover for so much that was unsaid.

▪

Earlier, Hermione had made an excuse to explore the enchanted tent and maybe find a bathroom. It was only an excuse to slip out of the tent unseen and follow Harry and Tadra from a distance. She was too far away to hear what they said but she witnessed it all. She had gasped when Tadra dropped her robe to the grass. It was a bold and unabashed thing to do. It showed how determined Tadra was to make it a real marriage. And Hermione had to admit she was a beautiful girl despite the rage that welled up in her against Tadra. She turned away unable to watch any more. Hermione found herself filling with doubt that the marriage thrust upon Harry could be undone. She blamed herself for not being more assertive when Stronan was giving away his daughter. She thought Harry should have done more about it as well but ultimately blamed herself. She also felt overwhelming regret that she hadn’t pushed Harry about their own relationship. But he had been through so much, she was unwilling make it worse by forcing him to open up and explain why he held back. What was wrong? Was it something about her he couldn’t accept? Many thoughts went through her mind as tears fell. She decided to leave and not watch what else might happen for fear her heart would break. She dried her tears and tried not to dwell upon any further thoughts of self-reproach and concentrated instead upon next years classes and studying for her NEWTs. There would be other times to cry when no one would know.

▪

The air was thick with tension as the clear evening sky grew darker. No one except Ron wanted to venture into the tent. Hermione had conjured a fire not far from the tent and the four of them sat around the fire not saying anything. Tadra had offered to have Harry sit beside her but he had declined. It ended up with Hermione sitting opposite the fire from Harry with Ron and Tadra on either side. Hermione’s original intent had been to sit as far away as possible from Harry but now found looking at the fire and trying not to look at Harry’s illuminated face on the other side to be difficult. The silence was awkward and obviously made Ron uncomfortable. Ron made feeble attempts to talk about something, anything, but whether he mentioned something about food, flying carpets, or Quidditch the conversation died away to nothing very quickly.

“I wish someone had a music player,” Ron said with a sigh.

“An excellent idea Ron Weasley, but for lack of a music player I shall offer to sing instead. I do not know if you have heard this song, but it touched my heart the first time I heard it. It is about Merlin and how he used the ‘Breath of Life’ to save Nimue, the one he loved. The song is by Cheryl Silvertone and the song is ‘Call My Name’.

Harry, Hermione and Ron were too surprised to say they had indeed heard it and Tadra didn’t give them a chance either way, she started the song as Cheryl Silvertone had.

"Lost – near death – Nimue found herself in a strange, cold, and dark place. Where she was and which way to go she did not know. If only – someone – would call her name."

Harry looked toward Hermione. She gave him a fleeting smile, but turned away with a hurt look. Tadra could sing well, the minor key the song had been written in seemed to come natural to her.

“♫ Where am I, Call my name ♫,” she sang.

Ron watched as Tadra poured out her voice. To him it was obvious Tadra was singing for Harry. Tadra could sing very well. Not as good as Silvertone but very good. Ron almost wished Tadra was singing for him. She was very beautiful, especially in the light of the fire across from him.

“♫ All alone, Call my name ♫.”

Slowly Hermione was turning away less and less from Harry’s steady gaze and warm smile. She couldn’t seem to help herself. Tadra however was starting to become anxious as she was doing the singing and Harry wasn’t even looking at her, but at Hermione.

“♫ I want to live, See the light, Give me life, Wake me with a kiss ♫.”

Harry and Hermione were looking into each other’s eyes intently. And to Tadra’s surprise stood and started walking toward each other. The conjured fire extinguished itself as glittering, shimmering bright golden flame circled around Harry and Hermione. Tadra’s singing trailed off to nothing as phoenix song emanated from the golden flames. They had lost themselves to each other and in a trance like state leaned forward, embraced and kissed. Red and gold flame erupted and lifted upward. A fiery phoenix took form illuminating the entire oasis. It spread its wings and gave a solitary beautiful note of hope.

What Tadra witnessed was nothing short of revelation. From where she had been sitting the fiery phoenix lit up the sandy dunes surrounding the oasis. For Tadra – the desert burned. Her recurring dream from childhood had become reality and she was overwhelmed, completely speechless.

The fiery phoenix descended bringing Harry and Hermione to their senses to realize what they had just done. Hermione’s face screwed up in anguish before she turned and ran.

“Hermione, wait!” Harry yelled. He ran after her for about twenty meters but gave up wondering what he would tell her when he caught up to her.

The conjured fire reignited revealing Tadra with wide eyes and gaping mouth. Ron looked at her and shrugged.

“Amazing isn’t it. I’ve seen that happen before but I still don’t know what to make of it.”

▪

Hermione ran. She ran away from the oasis. She didn’t care where she went so long as it was away. Tears made it difficult to see and the occasional involuntary sob made it that much more difficult to breathe.

“Hermione Granger.”

Hermione stopped, surprised. Tadra was standing in front of her in the dim light.

“I have witnessed something wondrous this evening and I am willing to annul my marriage with Harry Potter. Please return, I beg of you.”

Hermione didn’t know what to say. It was just as well, she was out of breath and part way up the sandy dune away from the oasis. It was odd that Tadra wasn’t breathing hard. Tadra didn’t have a carpet or a broom and Hermione didn’t hear the familiar pop from apparating. However, Tadra had just said she was willing to annul the marriage and that was enough for Hermione to agree. Hermione caught her breath and wiped her face before heading back with Tadra to the conjured fire by the tent.

Hermione walked up to find everyone sitting around the fire. Harry was looking upset, Ron was looking perplexed and Tadra was sitting in a full lotus position meditating. Hermione did a double take and then looked behind her. She was sure Tadra had been walking just behind her.

“Glad to see you made it back. I think everyone was starting to worry.” Ron looked relieved to see her.

“Hermione?” What Harry was really asking was whether she was alright.

Tadra stood up with grace and purpose. She nodded to Hermione and then turned to Harry.

“Harry Potter. This evening I have seen a fiery phoenix, something of myth and legend. The entire oasis and the desert sand that surrounds it was illuminated by its presence. I have seen – .” Tadra’s voice faltered and then she went on. “I have seen the desert burn. I am now willing to annul our marriage on the condition you accept me as your sister. Are you agreed to this, Harry Potter?”

Harry had felt so awful only moments before, he was more than willing to agree. He paused only long enough to look from Ron, who nodded vigorously; to Hermione, who gave a single long nod.

“I agree.”

“Very well.” Tadra knelt before him.

Harry could hardly believe it. Tadra was offering a solution to his problem. He didn’t understand the sister part but that concerned him less than the thought she might change her mind about the offer she had just made.

Kneeling before Harry she pulled her marriage bond out from around her neck and held up the bronze medallion with the lightning bolt side up. She looked up at Harry with confidence in her decision.

“Touch the medallion with your wand. I will recite the incantation.”

For Harry the dread of the situation was lifting and being replaced with hope that it was all going to work out. He touched the medallion with his wand.

“Repeat after me. Adfectio muto emendo sororfamilias igitur receptum.”

Harry repeated her words and the medallion turned silver instead of bronze. Tadra stood and looked to Harry warmly with a hint of trepidation.

“I understand you have no magical family to call your own. I am honored and humbled that you would accept me as your sister.” Tadra opened her arms tentatively and expectantly.

Harry hesitated as the realization sunk in. Even if it was only temporary the idea of family touched a chord. A huge smile spread across Harry’s face and he gave Tadra a big hug.

“What’s wrong Tadra?” Harry asked realizing that Tadra was crying.

“Forgive me, all of you. It has been a most trying day. I suddenly feel very much alone.”

“You shouldn’t feel that way. You are among friends and a new brother.” Hermione couldn’t help herself and smiled as she said brother.

“You would be my friend Hermione Granger? And you, Ron Weasley?”

“Of course I would.” Hermione gave a genuine smile.

“Me too. Harry’s my best friend. His sister would be my friend too.”

“Thank you.”

To everyone’s surprise Tadra cried uncontrollably. The trio closed in to console her.

“Tadra, what’s wrong?”

“I fear that you are all I have. By becoming your sister I will have shamed my family. They will not understand, nor will they take me back,” Tadra sobbed.

Tadra was not convinced by their persuasion that everything would work out and that Albus Dumbledore would be able to reason with Tadra’s family. Tadra brightened at the suggestion that she might be able to attend Hogwarts with them. Hermione pointed out that Tadra might have to take her OWL’s with the Ministry’s Board of Education. Tadra did not think that would be insurmountable and accepted Hermione’s offer to help prepare for the exams should she have to take them.

“I am quite capable of working. I do not wish to be a burden upon anyone.”

“Right, you could work for Weasley’s Wizard Wheezes.”

Ron’s suggestion immediately touched off a debate with Hermione about the merits of working versus further education and whether Tadra would even want to work in a joke shop. While the minor debate waged Tadra tried to get more information about the joke shop and Ron’s relationship with the owners.

“That won’t be necessary. I can’t imagine a Potter being turned away from Hogwarts.”

“Tadra Beladasan Potter,” Tadra said the name slowly and then threw herself around Harry, all smiles. “I no longer feel so alone. Thank you, my brother.”

“Then why are you still crying?” Ron asked.

“A girl’s prerogative,” Hermione stated in Tadra’s defense.

“Thank you again Hermione Granger.” Tadra gave her a hug. “And you as well, Ron Weasley.” Tadra gave Ron a hug. Ron looked surprised, but smiled broadly returning the hug.

“Oy, Harry. You don’t mind me hugging your sister?” Ron teased grinning.

“I suppose I could overlook it,” Harry grinned back at him as Ron gave a sudden mock look of offense.

Tadra dried her tears as Hermione commented on the night time temperature of the oasis.

“It doesn’t seem to be getting very cool here at night.”

“You are correct Hermione Granger. The oasis is enchanted. The days and nights are always pleasant.”

“Please, just Hermione is fine.”

“And Ron for me.”

“I shall endeavor to try.”

It was a beautiful evening, very dark beyond the light of the conjured fire, very pleasant, and the water lapped the shore lightly from a gentle breeze.

“A swim sounds good.”

Harry’s thought, spoken aloud, broke an unnoticed silence. It was as if everyone had been thinking the same thing.

▪▪

▪

It had been a mad dash gathering up their things and heading north out of the oasis. The afternoon had come so quickly, or had they all been caught up in paradise and merely forgotten. Harry was riding his broom with Ron flying alongside on his. Hermione and Tadra were riding on Tadra’s flying carpet. No sooner had they left the oasis than Harry found himself feeling self-conscious. His thought was on the last thing Hermione had said before they realized they were supposed to be leaving.

“Harry, there’s only a towel between us.”

Harry’s thought was broken as Ron flew in closer. There was a mixed look on his face.

“Say, um, did you and Hermione?”

Harry felt himself blush.

“No, no. Nothing like that. Just a little carried away. Seemed like we all got a bit carried away.”

Ron’s ears turned red as he picked up on Harry’s inferred question.

“No, nothing happened. Er, not really. Well, I . . . I kissed your sister. Well, she’s not really your sister. She was your wife for about two hours tops. Now she’s your adopted sister and . . . and I can’t believe how strange this feels. You’re not sore are you mate? I mean for kissing Tadra?”

“No, and yeah I know how you feel,” Harry agreed with Ron and didn’t care to talk much more about it for the time being.

▪

On the carpet another conversation was taking place.

“You have said little Hermione Granger. My pardon, I mean Hermione. Perhaps something has happened at the oasis to make you uncomfortable?”

Hermione blushed.

“I can’t believe I did all that. The swimming . . . was. I mean . I mean my honor is intact.”

“As well as is mine. And I do understand the uncomfortable feeling. It is not in my nature to kiss someone I hardly know. I will say however, between just the two of us, that Ron catches on quickly to the art of kissing.”

Hermione looked at Tadra in surprise trying not to return Tadra’s wry smile.

“You may recall I said the oasis was enchanted? A more complete explanation would be to say it is a bridal oasis – a honeymoon enchantment that relaxes inhibitions and brings out the more playful nature of a newlywed couple. This would explain yesterday evening’s swim and whatever else may have happened that normally we might not do. It is well we did not stay much longer.”

Both girls started giggling.

“Oh dear, I should tell Harry.”

“Yes, we should tell both Harry and Ron. But I see no reason to rush.”

Tadra’s mischievous smile led to another bout of giggling. Soon Hermione became quiet and then serous.

“Tadra, I would really like to know why your father married you to Harry like that.”

“I am not certain, but I think it was to remove me from harm. There has been much treachery unleashed these past few days and if it was Chatha Sigeal it would explain much of my father’s actions. I was betrothed to Chatha’s son, Typhon. When Harry destroyed the doppelganger and helped win the Quidditch match he provided an excuse for father to abandon the prior arrangement. I am sure father did not anticipate an annulment.” With those last words Tadra gave a heavy sigh and became silent. The desert air blowing the girls’ hair was the only sound made on the carpet as the four neared their destination.

Tadra’s carpet slowed and landed softly on the hot desert sand. Harry and Ron flew past and circled back.

“There’s no one here. Maybe we should fly on a little further,” Ron suggested.

“We were instructed to fly five kilometers north of the oasis and wait. My carpet is very accurate in matters of distance.” Tadra gently stroked the fabric of her carpet. A tasseled corner curled slightly in response.

“There.” Harry pointed toward the northeast sky. “I think I see them coming.”

“You have a good eye, my brother.”

There was more than a hint of nervousness in Tadra’s voice and Harry wondered why. He started to wonder whether Tadra would actually go back with him or return to her family. He didn’t have time to wonder long. Ginny came flying in on a broom ahead of a large carpet accompanied by several smaller ones. She made a perfect landing, dropped her broom on the sand and practically lunged at them hugging and thanking Merlin they were all okay. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, including Fred, George and Bill, soon landed on the large carpet. The pilot of the large carpet stepped onto a smaller one and quickly joined five others circling above. Harry assumed they were checking over the surrounding area.

It was a touching moment as Ron tenderly hugged his mother, her arm in a sling, her free arm resting on a cane. Harry and Hermione took their turn after Ron but Harry felt his eyes water as relief bubbled to the surface. It was an emotionally charged reunion and after the customary formal hand shakes between members of the Order, chatter erupted from all sides. Which would explain why Harry hadn’t noticed Tadra move further away as Ginny made her landing. He also didn’t see Tadra pull on a gold chain from around her neck with shaking hands and expose a silver medallion.

Khalfani had been riding one of the accompanying smaller carpets. He waved and smiled broadly showing lots of white teeth as he approached. Upon landing he spied the silver medallion about his sisters neck and his face fell. With each step he took, his face became more grim. Khalfani noted the lightning bolt image on the medallion and stood before his trembling sister not saying a word. Finally he spoke in his native tongue.

“What have you done?”

“I did what I had to. I did what was right. My dream came true Khalfani. The desert burned,” Tadra explained pleading for understanding.

“A dream? You have shamed your family over a dream?”

Tadra started to speak but Khalfani cut her off, his voice rising in intensity.

“It does not matter how long you’ve had this dream of yours. You have shamed us!”

The heated argument finally caught everyone’s attention.

“Who is . . .?” Mrs. Weasley began to ask but stopped as Khalfani turned on his heel, walked away from Tadra, and up to Harry. There was a mixture of hurt and anger in Khalfani’s expression.

“She is your responsibility now.”

Khalfani stepped onto his carpet and flew away. Tadra looked on as he flew out of sight and tears began to flow. Harry made his way over to Tadra and the rest followed.

Tadra only stared off into the distance where Khalfani had gone as Harry stood beside her. Still staring up at the empty sky she choked out the words.

“I have no where to go.”

“Yes you do. You can come with us.”

Tadra turned and buried her head onto Harry’s shoulder and sobbed. No one said anything as Harry patted her gently on the shoulder.

“I’m sorry, forgive me.” Tadra fumbled for a kerchief and wiped her face. She turned to the group and said, “My name is –“

“Tadra Beladasan Potter. This is my adopted sister,” Harry finished saying it for her, introducing her to everyone.

Questions and explanations were coming from too many different directions all at once. Mr. Weasley brought it all to a halt by raising his hands and saying.

“That’s enough.”

“Quite right dear.” Mrs. Wealey nodded to her husband and then spoke to Tadra.

“Tadra, that’s your name right?”

Tadra gave a nod.

“That was your brother who just left?”

Tadra gave a nod.

“Am I to understand your brother has just said you are not welcome to go home and left without you?”

Tadra pursed her lips and gave a nod. More tears threatened to pour forth as her eyes watered.

“You poor dear, of course you can come with us.”

With that settled, they made their way to the large carpet resting on the sand. Harry, Hermione, and Ron were pleased to see Adofo and Abasi come gliding in to greet them. They were among their now five wizard escort. The other three wizards on carpets, satisfied the area was clear, joined them as well. Adofo and Abasi stepped forward, bowed and smiled broadly.

“Abasi and I are most pleased to see you well.”

“Yes, most pleased.”

“Adofo, you’ve been hurt,” Hermione said with concern.

“This?” he said in good humor putting a hand to his face.

Like a proud warrior he stroked a long purple scar that went from his chin to just under his right ear. It was a very pronounced scar that showed through his dark whiskers.

“It is nothing. A small reminder of our fight with the Death Eater scum when last we met. The Jaukaw Deshin that gave it to me did not fair so well.” Adofo grinned menacingly.

Adofo made introductions of their additional escort to Harry, Hermione, and Ron. To Hermione all five bowed deeply in reverence and said in unison, “Lady Ast, blessed is your return.” Harry had to suppress a grin at Hermione’s uncomfortable look. After Harry and Ron, Adofo inquired whether they had another passenger referring to Tadra. Harry quickly introduced Tadra as he had to the Weasley’s.

“Beladasan? Are you Stronan Beladasan’s daughter?” Adofo asked in surprise. “Many pardons, I was not aware.” All five of the escorting wizards bowed to Tadra. It looked as though Adofo was about to ask Tadra a question and then thought better of it.

With introductions over the three new escorting wizards took to the air to patrol once again. Abasi explained that the large carpet would be camouflaged with a disillusionment charm and that it would be dangerous to walk around on. For obvious reasons it was preferred that everyone stay below in the hold of the large carpet. The hold was accessed through a trap door in the carpet. And because they would be traveling a long distance the escort would take shifts flying on guard. Everyone climbed below and they were off.

▪

▪

Unnoticed by all was a lone person watching from a distance. Khalfani was not about to let his sister be abandoned in the desert with nothing but her wand and a carpet. Had Harry and the others decided not to take her along he would have risked his father’s wrath and made arrangements for her to stay somewhere in the Magusa. When she left with them on the large carpet he was relieved, but his heart was heavy at the same time. He doubted this was what his father had intended and dreaded telling him.

▪

▪

Harry found the hold of the carpet to be very much like the hold of a ship except that the floors, walls and ceilings were all carpeted. The walls and ceilings were various solid colors, changing from room to room, of mauve, tan, and ivory. The ceilings were the colorful intricate woven patterns of the carpet above and were brightly illuminated from small slits in the ceiling corners. There were also scattered pictures of the surrounding desert landscape and like all wizarding pictures, they were moving images. Harry suddenly saw one of the escorting wizards on his carpet fly across the picture. He realized the pictures were enchanted to show the outside. To make sure he was right he lifted the frame to find nothing but carpeted wall. After strolling through the hold and determining sleeping quarters they all headed to the galley. Bill stopped in front of a picture.

“What’s this about? Look at all the birds.”

“Careful where you step,” said the agitated pilot as they climbed up through the trap door and stepped out onto the carpet that was the same color as the sand several hundred feet below. Their escort was huddled up on one end of the large carpet talking rapidly and animatedly, pointing at the beautiful birds flying all around them. There had to be a flock of over a hundred birds ranging from small multicolored parrots to large head-crested birds with fantastically adorned long tail feathers. It was an amazing display of plumage, color and grace of flight and their numbers were steadily growing as more joined flying in from all directions.

“They’re beautiful!” Ginny exclaimed over the rush of air.

“My heart is glad at such beauty but they give away our position,” Abasi said with concern.

“Look!”

Tadra pointed and everyone looked. There were now a pair of dragons that had joined the birds in flight. And not only were they beautifully scaled in dazzling colors of glittering reflected light they were also changing colors.

“Shatau dragons!” exclaimed Abassi.

“Chameleon dragons? I’ve heard of such dragons but I know of no one who has ever seen one,” said the pilot.

“I have. My great grandfather was said to have seen one. But here there are two,” said Tadra.

“Another time and I would rejoice at such a rare and beautiful sight, but we will be seen. There is no choice. We must force them to leave,” Adofo said tensely. He and the other four of the escort raised their wands.

“No, don’t hurt them!” Hermione said in a panic. “Come on Harry, help me.” Hermione began to shoo them away, waving her arms anxiously and pleading for them to leave. Harry began to do the same without giving a thought as to how ridiculous his and Hermione’s actions were. As if in response, the flock dispersed. Harry and Hermione looked at each other in complete surprise hardly believing their actions could have had any effect and neither could anyone else. The birds left just as mysteriously as they had come.

Below in the hold Hermione had managed to find a book on birds and dragons in her trunk and the next few hours were spent identifying all the species they had seen and speculating as to why they had appeared and left. As to the latter, Tadra kept whatever wild suspicions she had to herself.

The rest of the evening, and late into the night, was spent in the small but comfortable galley explaining how Tadra had become Harry’s sister and their adventure of survival crossing the Jaharu. By the way Fred and George were grinning at the disclosure that Harry had been married to Tadra for a couple of hours he was sure they would never let him live the fact down and was almost glad they wouldn’t be at Hogwarts the next year. Harry mentioned that Tadra would like to attend Hogwarts but that Hermione thought Tadra would be required to take OWLs. Mr. Weasley confirmed that OWLs would be needed for Tadra to attend sixth year. Fred and George made light of going to Hogwarts and pointed out that in her present situation she could do whatever she wanted including becoming an assistant at Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes. Upon hearing that, Mrs. Weasley pointed out that Tadra was still considered under age and was adamant that Tadra would go to Hogwarts. Further, that Arthur would use his influence at the Ministry if needed. Mr. Weasley looked uncomfortable but said that he would do what he could if some problem arose.

The big news from home was a new Minister of Magic, Rufus Scrimgeour. Mr. Weasley said he was a better man for the job than Fudge but that he was still more of a politician than an Auror even if he had been the Head of the Auror Office. The tragic news was that Mrs. Figg had been injured in a fight with Death Eaters. Physically she was mending but she no longer remembered having been an Auror. In her mind she had immersed herself into the roll of Harry’s long time neighbor that she had played for so many years.

The next morning the large carpet and the escort was flying high over the Mediterranean north of Malta and south of Sicily. All was heavily magicked with anti-muggle charms and well camouflaged. From above everything looked the color of the sea and from below all looked the color of the sky including the occasional cloud. Everyone but the older of the Weasley’s slept in late the next morning. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Bill, Fred and George had decided to meet early to discuss Tadra, and what to do with her. It was not up to them to induct her into the Order and therefore they couldn’t take her directly to headquarters as they had originally planned for Harry. Since the Weasley’s were currently staying at headquarters she couldn’t stay with them. It was a given that Tadra wouldn’t go with Harry to stay with the Dursley’s and it was still another three weeks before term would start. Mrs. Weasley wondered if Tonks wouldn’t mind putting her up. Bill suggested Fleur might not mind. Mr. Weasley thought the Granger’s would be willing. Fred and George suggested Verity, their shop assistant ,had been looking for a roommate and that they were still looking to hire another full time assistant. Mrs. Weasley pointedly ignored their suggestion and taunting grins. Regardless of what would be decided Dumbledore would need to be notified. Bill climbed up the trap door to check with their escort and sent Dumbledore an update by messenger spell.

▪

▪

Three in the morning is a dreadful time to be woken up. Even worse to have to depart a warm bunk and stand on top of a flying carpet in the damp, chill night air, the smell of ocean, along with rain falling on the hood of your cloak. A feeble flash of lightning off in the distance briefly illuminated the huddled group and armed escort with wands drawn. An electric blue orb floated up toward them out of the darkness and rain. Harry knew at once it was Mad Eye coming to meet them.

Three wand tips lit up with light revealing Mad Eye’s scarred and chiseled face. With his hood down the rain had soaked his grizzled gray hair and made it look darker than it normally would. Harry heard Tadra give a small gasp. Harry realized how gruesome Mad Eye could look.

“It’s okay, he’s one of us,” Harry whispered. “His name is Mad Eye Moody.”

“Alastor Moody,” Hermione whispered correcting him.

Moody hovered next to the carpet on his broom.

“Could have been better weather,” he growled. “Arthur.” Moody held out his hand for the customary greeting and for recognition of Order members. Always wary, Moody kept his other hand inside his cloak. They shook hands and Moody relaxed. Mr. Weasley nodded to their escort who turned their attention to the surrounding darkness.

“I heard you had a rough time of if. Good to see you’re in one piece Molly, nothing too serious? Good, well time to get a few of you off to the Leaky.” Moody reached under his cloak and pulled out a diner plate with a dark intricate pattern around the rim. Harry got a better look and saw the pattern was intertwined snakes.

“That looks familiar.”

“It should, it’s from the Black estate – your place. Arthur, conjure something to set this on. I’ll make a Portkey.”

Mr. Weasley conjured a simple wooden stand on the large carpet. Then with a spell from Moody’s wand the plate glowed blue and vibrated before returning to normal.

“All right give a three count and touch it at the same time.”

Harry, Hermione and Tadra stepped forward.

“Dumbledore said Granger and Potter. Who’s this?”

“This is Tadra Beladasan Potter, my adopted sister,” Harry said introducing Tadra.

“Mother of Merlin,” he growled and squinted at Harry and then at Tadra. “That’s what Dumbledore meant by Granger and the Potters. I don’t like it. She could be a spy.”

Moody’s magical eye was going into overdrive looking Tadra up and down and once spun completely around in Moody’s head before he regained control of it.

Tadra dropped her rain soaked hood with a jerk.

“I am no spy for Voldemort filth!” she said in defiance.

“Don’t get your boom in a knot. You don’t live as long as I have without being suspicious and whether it’s a fault or virtue I speak my mind – and trust is earned.”

“Trust is mutually earned,” Tadra retorted, still in defiance.

Moody’s face twisted and Harry wasn’t entirely sure but it looked like he was smiling.

Put your hood back on and let’s get this over with. It’s raining and I intend to dry off and get a cup of hot tea on Tanner’s ship below and hear all about what’s happened before flying back.”

“We’ll see you three at the Leaky Cauldron this evening,” Mrs. Weasley assured them. “We’ll bring your trunks and Tadra’s carpet.”

“And remember Hermione, it probably won’t do you any good to try and Floo to your parents. The Ministry will most likely have that disconnected. I’m sure Hedwig will show up at the Leaky today and you can owl them if you like,” Mr. Weasley reminded them.

“Be sure to be quiet when you Portkey to the back room at the Leaky,” Moody growled. “Tom has made sure the room will be empty and doesn’t want to know anything more about it. Make your way out front and ring the bell,” instructed Moody.

Hermione initiated a three count and they touched the plate. This would be the fourth time Harry had traveled by Portkey and he was determined not to fall to the floor when they landed. The familiar feeling of being hooked just behind the navel and the rush of howling wind, darkness, and a lightning flash before things began to slow. He and Hermione stepped neatly onto a hardwood floor and quickly steadied Tadra to keep her from falling. They were in an empty candlelit room.

“I do not like Porkeys,” Tadra mumbled.

A sleepy-eyed Tom showed them to their rooms. Harry saw Hermione eye the fireplace as they went through the large dining room full of tables with the chairs turned on top of them. He knew she wanted to go home and see her family, especially her baby sister, Miranda.

Later that morning they all three had breakfast. Tadra asked about the plate Moody had used as a Portkey and that if Harry had a place of his own why they couldn’t stay there.

Harry grimaced at the thought of how he had lost his Godfather.

“I am sorry my brother. If this is an unpleasant subject.”

“No, er, yes. It is, but I should tell you just the same.”

He told Tadra he couldn’t say why they couldn’t stay there, only that it was being used by friends. Harry explained as best he could how he had ended up with the Black estate. Hermione filled in for him when he was at a loss for words. Tadra was surprised that Sirius was not the true traitor of Harry’s parents as her father, Stronan, had read about . Hermione explained that the Ministry didn’t care to elaborate on their mistakes and that it was a wonder they admitted Voldemort was back and that they had lost control of the Dementors. Eventually it came up how Harry spent part of his summer every year with his aunt, uncle and cousin. Hermione said they were dreadful muggles and hated to see him stay there but that it was the safest place he could stay because of the ancient magical protection Dumbledore had invoked. Tadra was intrigued by muggles. Mainly by the fact she had never had much of any interaction with them. She had been brought up to keep separate from muggles as much as possible but to treat them with care and respect and protect them from harm of magic whenever needed. Hermione mentioned that her parents were muggles. Harry said he was fairly sure both his mother’s parents were muggles. Then Harry mentioned a little known fact that Voldemort’s father was a muggle. Tadra’s jaw dropped open.

“The Jaukaw Deshin is not a pureblood at all, but a fraud. He uses the vices of those around him as though they were puppets.”

“To those closest to him, that know his dirty little secret, he tells them he has transformed himself into the pureblood of his ancestor Salazar Slytherin. But even that’s a lie. He used my blood to renew his present body.”

“Your blood?” Tadra gasped. “I – I did not know.”

The table became silent as Tadra contemplated all she had learned and Harry immersed himself in self-examination of his troubled life – a life that would end in death or murder between himself and Voldemort.

“Where’s Hedwig?” Hermione asked irritably.

“Dunno, she’ll show up sometime today I’m sure.” Realizing Hermione was wanting to owl her parents. “Er, I’m sure you could use an owl from Diagon Alley, or maybe Tom has one you can borrow.”

“I can’t stand it anymore. I really want to go home. I’m going to try it anyway.”

Hermione stood up from her chair, approached the large fireplace, tossed in some Floo powder, stepped into the green flames and said, “Grangers”. Nothing happened. Hermione stepped out and cursed under her breath. She was definitely in a foul mood.

“The Weasley’s won’t be here until evening. Why don’t we take a taxi and go see your parents.”

“A muggle taxi?” Tadra said with interest. “I have never ridden in one and I would enjoy meeting your parents, Hermione.”

“I – suppose I could,” she said brightening. “But Harry, you really shouldn’t leave the Leaky Cauldron.”

“And why not?” he grinned. Harry reached into the pocket of his cloak and pulled out just enough of the silvery liquid-like material of his invisibility cloak for Hermione to see. “Doesn’t hurt to be prepared,” he said with a wink.

“Okay,” Hermione said excitedly. “We don’t want to look conspicuous. We should put on regular muggle clothes. Drat, our trunks are with the Weasley’s.”

“I think there’s a shopping center on Oxford Road.”

“Yes! Let’s give it a go. Up to a bit of shopping Tadra? By the way Harry, do you have any muggle money in case I run short?”

“I think I’ve got enough for all of us,” Harry said magnanimously.

▪▪

▪

“So, I get to entertain you while everyone else shows Tadra the house.” Harry didn’t mind holding Miranda. She was a little thing, loosely bundled in a soft blanket. A pair of small blue eyes watched him with interest. The only other baby he had held was with Hermione. The baby Hermione had somehow managed to save from dying. He tried to think of the little girl’s name. Sagira came to mind.

“You’ve got your mum’s blue eyes I see. You don’t have much hair, but I’d say it’s blonde like your mum’s. Are you going to have curly hair like your dad and your big sister?”

Harry stroked the blonde fuzz that was currently Miranda’s hair. She waved short pudgy arms and made bubbles from a small mouth. Harry glanced around the living room and listened to voices upstairs. He listened intently to be sure he heard everyone’s individual voice.

“You want to know a secret?” he whispered. “I’m desperately in love with your big sister and someday – I intend to tell her so.” It seemed to lighten his heart to have said it, but a storm of thoughts began to cloud his mind to all the unknowns that lie ahead. Little Miranda wiggled and stretched. Harry sighed.

“Sorry, I should do a better job entertaining. Did you know your sister is the smartest witch in Hogwarts? And I’ll bet you’re going to be a witch too.” Harry put his finger to her nose. She blinked and made faces. Harry could almost believe she smiled. He told her about having a sister too and how strange it was, and that it was sort of nice to think of having magical family. Harry talked to Miranda of the importance of family and how lucky she was to have a mum and dad that loved her so much. In the course of Harry imparting his thoughts of life to Miranda she managed to clutch one of Harry’s fingers. She delighted in Harry shaking her entire hand with his finger. Harry suddenly realized he was being watched.

“Er, is something wrong?”

“No, nothing at all Harry,” Mr. Granger said approvingly.

“You look very good holding Miranda,” Mrs. Granger smiled.

“You do well with children, my brother.”

Hermione didn’t say anything except give an odd smile.

Harry couldn’t figure it out. He was only entertaining Miranda.

▪▪

▪

“Remus and Bill are here,” Hermione whispered sideways to the empty space behind Tadra and herself, as they walked into the Leaky Cauldron. Hermione waved to Remus and Bill sitting at a table against the far wall away from the bar.

Hermione stopped abruptly, Tadra turned to her with a questioning look as Hermione was bumped from behind by an invisible Harry.

“Sorry,” Harry whispered.

“Uh oh, they don’t look happy.”

Harry watched as Remus motioned for them to join by pointing at the table. And she was right, they didn’t look too happy but Bill looked somewhat amused at the same time. They made their way back to the table as Hermione and Tadra positioned themselves so that Harry could pull off his invisibility cloak without drawing too much attention.

“I thought as much,” Remus eyed Harry as he appeared from behind the girls. “And dressed for mischief as well.” Remus looked them over, still dressed in new muggle clothes.

“We’ve done nothing wrong. We’ve only gone to see my parents and my baby sister.”

“Yes, we came to that conclusion. And truthfully I don’t blame you. Harry, however, should have remained at the Leaky Cauldron. And you must be Tadra.” Remus reached out to shake Tadra’s hand. “My name is Remus Lupin. I knew Harry’s father and mother. I’m also one of Harry’s four guardians.”

“Four guardians? Is not that unusual –“ Tadra jerked her hand away. “You are . . . a . .”

“A werewolf? Is that the word you were searching for? I must say you are very astute in making such a quick observation. And yes, unfortunately I am afflicted with the curse.”

“Forgive me. I apologize,” Tadra stuttered. She put her hand back out again.

“Please, don’t be embarrassed. And – .“ Remus cupped both his hands around Tadra’s. “Thank you.”

A formal greeting with everyone else followed. All shook hands confirming their identity as a member of the Order. A fact that Tadra was unaware of.

Bill let out a laugh that made his fang earring jiggle.

“Sorry, Remus. I know it’s not funny but the Ministry’s bumbling and fumbling deserves a good laugh.”

Remus looked sideways at Bill trying to suppress a grin.

“Yes, I admit there’s an element of humor to the situation but it only points out how inept our own government is and that we’re in no way ready to deal with you know who.”

“Why is the Ministry so upset? Just because Harry went on holiday?” Hermione asked curtly.

“Oh I’m sure you know it’s more than that or we wouldn’t have taken such extremes in getting Harry out of the country. By the way Harry, I heard about your disguise,” Remus grinned.

“Er, ah, yeah. It was different,” Harry replied with a touch of color rising in his face.

“I have not heard of this disguise, my brother.”

“With the help of some polyjuice, Harry went as my muggle friend Melanie for the first part of the trip,” Hermione explained in a matter of fact tone and a glint of mischief in her chocolate brown eyes.

“Indeed,” Tadra smiled raising an eyebrow.

“Pleeease, don’t tell anyone else. Especially anyone at Hogwarts,” Harry pleaded as more color rose in his face.

With a few chuckles everyone agreed.

“It was bad enough that the Ministry lost track of Harry and worse that he had left the country without their knowledge. They didn’t want to make you aware of your importance to them by formally giving you notice not to travel abroad. When they lost track of Harry there was a frantic scramble to find him. We heard from Kingsley earlier that the Ministry sent several Aurors here to the Leaky today looking for whoever had attempted to use the Floo network and go to the Grangers.” Remus gave a nod to Hermione.

“Yeah, that was me.”

“Evidently the same group of Aurors have visited your parents and learned you and Harry were headed back here.”

“What?” Hermione scowled. “I hope they weren’t rude to my parents. And why didn’t they know we had arrived at my parents house in the first place? I thought they were supposed to have someone on watch.”

“Apparently not anymore and Dumbledore wants to talk to you about that later. Don’t worry, we’ve got someone of our own on watch since what happened last summer.”

“Can’t you just picture it though? The bumbling Ministry bouncing around looking for Harry and always one step behind,” Bill grinned. Harry and Hermione grinned as well.

“Anyway, Harry,” Remus interrupted the revelry. “The Ministry knows you’re here at the Leaky and I wouldn’t be surprised to see someone show up soon and tell you not to make future plans to travel without informing them first.”

“We all know I’m so bloody important,” Harry said sarcastically. “But now that there’s a new Minister why can’t the Or- I mean why can’t we join forces with the Ministry?”

Remus leaned back and looked at Harry thoughtfully.

“Maybe a brief lesson on politics would help. Governments, and people in power, can easily forget that their real job is to serve the people that elect them. They begin to fear losing the position and influence they covet, and become ever watchful of any perceived threat. The Ministry, past and current, fears Dumbledore wants to take over. They also fear those loyal to Dumbledore and any allies he may have for the same reason. Not to mention the Flamels and whomever they may associate with. Even though the Philosopher’s Stone has been destroyed they know the Flamels have the knowledge to make another one.”

“We’re not the enemy,” Harry groused in complaint.

“Of course, you know who and his followers are the real enemy. The Ministry has finally answered the wakeup call after a long bitter denial by Fudge. They are now in the process of reorganizing to face what truly threatens us all, but they are dismally behind. At present, the Ministry believes that you know who can still be defeated but they keep a watchful eye out for anyone else that may disrupt the status quo and that includes us. We have gained allies in Egypt because of you and Hermione. The Ministry could gain allies as well but they will insist on being in complete control and most allies will not tolerate being micro managed.”

“That’s why the Goblins will not throw in with the Ministry. They see you know who as a very real threat but are currently remaining neutral,” Bill added. “The Goblins are more interested in turning a profit than in gaining power and control. And they don’t like being denied the right to carry a wand or being so strictly controlled. They don’t trust you know who but they don’t like the current situation either.”

“I’ll give you proof the Ministry hasn’t changed that much. Though she doesn’t carry the influence she once did – your old friend Delores Umbridge is still at the Ministry.

“No!” Harry exclaimed.

“The fools She’s a horrible evil person and may just as well be a Death Eater,” Hermione fumed.

“Wotcher everyone.”

Tonks greeted everyone enthusiastically. Her hair was now, short, curly and snow white, highlighted with streaks of bright blue. She shook hands with Remus and gave him a warm smile that seemed to make him uncomfortable.

“Why the dark faces?”

“I just told them Umbridge was still with the Ministry.”

“Yeah, not a bright move to keep her. I certainly do my best to steer clear of her. She’s a horrible witch.” Tonks gave a shudder and made a face as if she had just taken a vile tasting potion.

“Oh my, look at the time,” Hermione said. “Er, ah, Tadra, Tonks. Would you like to join me in a quick bit of shopping in Diagon Alley? We won’t be gone long.”

“Love to,” said Tonks

“I would be delighted to join you, Hermione. Will my brother join us again as well?”

Hermione shook her head no, not giving Harry a chance to respond.

“Don’t care for discussing politics?” Remus teased.

“It was very informative it’s just a matter of time, that’s all. I think the rest of the Weasley’s will be showing up soon.”

“Less, Percy,” Bill said flatly.

No sooner had the girls left to do some last minute shopping than Fleur apparated with a pop.

“Bill, am I late?” Fleur put her arms around Bill and gave him a quick kiss and looked around the table as he told her she wasn’t late and that the rest of the family wasn’t there yet.

“Oh, ‘arry there you are. So good to see you again,” she said with a flourish rounding the table and giving Harry a kiss on the cheek. Harry rolled his eyes at the ceiling making Bill and Remus chuckle.

‘ello Remus, you ‘re looking good. Ah, forgive my manners. Zee formalities must be attended to.”

Fleur shook everyone’s hand. Harry wasn’t too surprised to discovery Fleur was now a member of the Order. And his suspicions that Bill and Fleur were close was confirmed when she complained to Bill that his parents were always late and then she started talking schedules about what they were going to do the rest of the weekend. Harry didn’t really listen. He looked around the Leaky Cauldron at the movement and chatter of people and the occasional pop of someone apparating or disapparating. At one table some elderly wizards were smoking pipes with various colors of smoke rising into the air. There was the clink of glasses behind the bar and the clatter of dishes from the kitchen behind. The dark wood floor was old and worn, and creaked whenever anyone walked across it.

“Lost in thought Harry,” Remus asked as Bill and Fleur continued their discussion.

“I was just thinking how good it is to be back. You know, a familiar place. We had a rough time of it in the desert. We were lucky to make it out alive. Ron almost didn’t and I still don’t understand how that happened. Of course, I’m not complaining.” Harry laughed and then realized he was the center of attention.

“We are all very glad you, Ron, and Hermione have returned zafe and zound. Maybe we could hear more – ,“ Fleur suddenly straightened after glancing past Bill. “Minister, a pleasure to meet you.”

“The pleasure is mine, have we met before?”

“Not formally Minister. I am Fleur Delacour and this is my fiancé Bill Weasley.”

“A pleasure,” the Minister replied not taking his eyes off Fleur.

Harry had to admit Fleur did have an effect on men. Although she didn’t seem to be nearly as attractive to him as she had the year before.

‘Maybe it’s because you’ve already given your heart away,’ a small voice spoke from within.

Even though he had admitted to little Miranda earlier that he did love Hermione, a pang of fear shot through him just the same. Harry turned his attention to the new Minister of Magic. He looked rather like an old lion. There were streaks of grey in his mane of tawny hair and his bushy eyebrows; he had keen yellowish eyes behind a pair of wire-rimmed spectacles and a certain rangy, loping grace even though he walked with a slight limp.

“Oh, look Bill. Your family has arrived. We must be going Minister. It was a pleasure to meet you.”

“The pleasure was all mine.” The Minister looked on as Fleur and Bill left the table to join the rest of the Weasley’s. Harry saw Ron put his hand up in jovial salutation and start to walk over to join Harry. Mr. Weasley reigned him in, spoke something that made Ron’s jaw drop. Harry assumed Mr. Weasley had just told Ron the new Minister was next to Harry. Everyone shuffled to a back room making Harry wonder what was going on when Fred and George apparated. They both saw the new minister and gave Harry identical smirks, then followed the rest. Fred and George were barely out of sight when the girls returned from shopping and gave Harry bright smiles before they also made their way to somewhere in back. Harry noticed that Tadra looked exceptionally pleased.

“Could I have a word with Mr. Potter in private?”

“Of course, Minister. I’ll see you soon Harry.” Remus gave Harry a look of I told you so.

“I’m Rufus Scrimgeour, the new Minister of Magic. I understand you’ve just come back from traveling abroad. Go anywhere in particular?”

“I went on holiday to the Magusa in Cairo with the Weasley’s.”

“Did you. Mind if I ask how you went?”

“Not at all. Hermione Granger and I flew and met up with the Weasley’s.”

“You flew by broom?” the Minister asked incredulous.

“We flew by muggle plane since neither of us can apparate yet.”

The Minister nodded in understanding as if some internal thought of enlightenment had dawned on him.

“Yes, Miss Granger’s parents are muggles. Nothing wrong with that of course, it just means she has a better understanding of muggle ways than most of us. And did you have a pleasant holiday?”

“The Magusa was something to see. In some ways it’s like Diagon Alley, and in others it’s not.”

“So, you had a pleasant holiday with no trouble at all?”

“We did have a bit of a run in with some Death Eaters. I don’t know if you noticed but Mrs. Weasley was walking with a cane. Nothing serious, she’ll only need a cane for another few weeks as I understand.”

“Death Eaters? Now see here Harry. You don’t mind if I call you Harry? This is just why we don’t want you traveling abroad without the Ministry being informed. Some protection could have been provided. I’m not sure you realize how important you are in this war against you know who. People look up to you. As the boy who lived. You give people hope that you know who can be defeated.”

“I really don’t understand why everyone avoids saying his name – Voldemort.” The Minister winced. “Doesn’t it give him some acknowledgement of power by not saying Voldemort?” The Minister winced again.

“I’ve heard this same argument from Dumbledore,” the Minister growled.

“Did I hear my name? Ah, Minister, so good to see you again. I do apologize for barging in but there is a private gathering in one of Tom’s back rooms and everyone is awaiting our guest of honor.” Dumbledore paused giving the Minister enough time to realize his interrogation of Harry was over. “Was there something of importance you needed to tell Harry before I take him away?”

“Yes, Harry you must inform the Ministry if you ever decide to travel again. Send an owl in care of my office. I’m sure arrangements can be made if the trip is necessary.” Scrimgeour looked Dumbledore directly in the eye. “Is that clear?”

“Yes sir,” Harry said with mounting excitement, eager to follow Dumbledore to the back room. He was beginning to think he knew what the private gathering might be.

“You heard the Minister Harry.” Dumbledore motioned Harry to come along. “If you want to travel somewhere on holiday you need to inform the Ministry.”

Once they were out of earshot of the Minister.

“Of course you heard if the trip is necessary. I very much doubt the Ministry will consider your traveling very far to be at all necessary.” Dumbledore’s eyes twinkled as he lead Harry to a closed door. “By the look on your face I believe you may have guessed what this is about.”

Harry couldn’t say a word. All he could do was grin from ear to ear. And when the door opened.

“Happy Belated Birthday! Harry!”

It was so nice of everyone to go to the effort, and the trouble. Friends, they make life bearable through the tough times and truly enjoyable through the better.

There was the traditional birthday cake and Harry checked with Fred and George to make sure there were no exploding candles before blowing them out. It didn’t matter what the gifts were, little trinkets, sweets, or something practical, they were all appreciated. Yet, somehow even the smallest gift from someone close to you is most treasured. Harry was surprised when Hermione and Ron said theirs was combined and in one present. Harry unwrapped a box to find a handsome brass mug and miniature flying carpet. The scenery on the mug was an animated phoenix flying over the Sphinx and the Great Pyramids. The mug was from Hermione and she explained that it would keep warm drinks warm and cold drinks cold. The miniature flying carpet, from Ron, would always keep his mug within reach. Harry looked the mug over and watched the phoenix fly gracefully around the cup.

“You got this before the ceremony under the Sphinx?”

“Yes, it was meant as a practical souvenir, but almost –“

“Prophetic?” Harry finished for her and she nodded. Harry paused and looked deep into chocolate brown eyes before putting the mug on Ron’s little flying carpet to try it out. It was very nice, and he told Ron it was cool.

Tadra’s gift was a music disk, ‘Songs From the Desert’. It was the very first gift from his adopted sister and she looked very pleased to give it to him.

Harry was very surprised to get a spare wand. It was from Ginny, Fred, and George. It was supposed to be a powerful wand, polished red oak with dragon heartstring for the core, ten and three quarters inches.

With gifts opened, cake and refreshments distributed, conversations were going on all around the room. Harry noticed Mrs. Weasley gripping the top of her walking cane, her face slightly flushed. Fred and George kept looking at their mother with indignation. Harry decided to ask Hermione and Ron sitting on his right if something was up.

“Is it my imagination or is something going on between Fred and George, and your mum, Ron?”

Hermione answered first.

“No, you’re right on. Fred and George had an experimental batch of something they called Peruvian Instant Darkness Powder and were keen to give it to you for your birthday as something specifically from them besides the wand they went in on with Ginny.” From Hermione’s tone he gathered there was more.

“But mum was in one of her moods and insisted this wasn’t the time or place for such things,” Ron added.

“So? What happened? It couldn’t have been that bad. Dumbledore and I came straight away.”

“She tried to Accio it from them and it went off. The room went pitch black.”

“It was wicked, no one could see a thing. I couldn’t see my hand in front of my face,” Ron said grinning.

“I’d really like to know how they did that. Not even Lumos, or Incendio had any effect. Thankfully it dissipated before you and Dumbledore opened the door.”

While Hermione and Ron had been explaining Harry watched Ginny step up between the twins and their mother. He couldn’t quite make out what she was saying but he thought he recognized Ginny say Percy. Whatever it was Ginny said it had an immediate effect. The twins looks softened and Mrs. Weasley’s chin quivered.

“George, Fred, I’m sorry. I was out of line. I’ve always known you were highly talented and it frustrated me you didn’t apply yourselves in school. But you’ve chosen a career path that seems to suit you both. And I just want you to know your father and I are very proud of you.”

Fred and George couldn’t seem to help themselves, they both beamed and smiled. They both scrambled to make excuses for their mother. They mentioned the Death Eater attack in Egypt and the on going war.

“You just need to lighten up, Mum.”

“Have a sense of humor.”

“Good advice from my two sons. I’ll have to work on it.”

Some immediate hugging followed and Harry was glad to see it. Just as he was also glad to see Hagrid, big as ever, bend down and stoop through the door with a box in one of his large hands and Hedwig in her cage in the other. Tadra, on Harry’s left, gasped at Hagrid’s size. Hagrid’s name reverberated throughout the room and they all shook hands in formal greeting. Hagrid commented that Ron’s grip had improved considerably. When he shook Tadra’s hand Hagrid’s smile grew making his unruly beard puff up on both sides of his face. He told her it was good to see Harry have some family. After giving Hedwig to Harry, Hagrid noticed what was left of Harry’s birthday cake and looked disappointed.

“I baked ya a cake ‘arry, but I think I misunderstood the time tha party was startin’. Sorry ‘bout that, but would ya be interested in some more? Ah course it’s only few days old, since ya took longer getting’ back from yer holiday than expected.”

Almost everyone responded they couldn’t possibly eat anything more. Tadra offered to try some, but she was unaware of Hagrid’s abysmal cooking reputation. And with fixed smiles Harry, Hermione and Ron said they would be glad to have some. Harry was thankful when he caught sight of Ron slipping one of Harry’s empty present boxes under the table.

It was all Harry could do to keep from laughing when Tadra took a bite and paused before continuing to chew. After complimenting Hagrid on his cake . . . and Hagrid turned his attention elsewhere – four slices of Hagrid’s cake dropped into the empty present box and disappeared.

“Your friend Hagrid is most daunting of stature, my brother.”

“He’s half giant but we don’t say anything about it publicly.” Harry turned thoughtful. “Hagrid gave me my very first birthday cake. I had just turned eleven. I think I would have eaten a frosting coated rock.”

“Similar to tonight’s cake?” Tadra gave a small laugh enjoying Harry share the memory with her.

Harry shrugged.

“Maybe. All I remember was that it was wonderful. And my cousin Dudley didn’t seem to care either because he made a pig of himself.” Harry grinned remembering Hagrid giving Dudley a pig’s tail.

“I understand you have given thought to attending Hogwarts this term and being Headmaster of Hogwarts gives me certain privileges. Therefore, I give my approval. And how would you like your name recorded as in attendance?”

“Tadra Beladasan Potter.”

“Very good. Very good Miss Potter,” Dumbledore approved warmly. “How could I possibly refuse admittance to a Potter? However, there is the matter of OWL’s. You will have to take an OWL exam the same as every sixth year already has. In that case arrangements will be made for you to take your OWL exam, at the Ministry Department of Wizarding Examinations Authority, Friday the twenty third. Be sure to arrive promptly at seven in the morning. If you have any concerns about the exam itself I suggest you discuss it with Miss Granger, whom I believe earned a number of outstanding OWLS on her exam. And, have you given any thought to where you will be staying before start of term? I understand you have had numerous offers.” Dumbledore smiled while looking over his half-moon glasses.

“The offers have been most gracious, but I will stay with my brother.”

Mrs. Weasley’s cane fell over onto the floor, there were several gasps, and Hagrid said it for all.

“But, but Harry’s gonna spend tha next couple ah weeks with the Dursley’s! Blimey Tadra.”

20. Dursley Debacle

“Indeed.” Dumbledore raised an eyebrow. “Might I have a word with you in private Miss Potter? And I would also like a word with Harry and his guardians. Hermione, I would like you to stay as well. Miss Potter and I shall return shortly.”

Harry shook his head in disbelief at the prospect of taking Tadra with him to the Dursley’s. And he thought it curious that Dumbledore looked more in admiration than surprise when Tadra made her decision to stay with him.

The party was over and the warm feeling of having celebrated with friends was now mixed with shock. How could this possibly work out. Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia could barely tolerate him let alone another magical person in their house. Harry strongly expressed his misgivings to those remaining in the room. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley along with Remus and Tonks also had their doubts but urged Harry to have an open mind on the situation and to consider how he might feel in Tadra’s place. Hermione was the only one left who agreed whole heartedly with Harry. He was sure Ron and Ginny would have agreed with him too except that they had been told to wait at a table in the main dining room of the Leaky.

Tadra stepped through the door in tears.

“What’s wrong?” Harry asked concerned.

“Mr. Dumbledore . . . I mean Professor . . . he – he has corresponded with . . . my father. My father . . . does not wish me to speak to him or to return home.”

Tadra practically through herself at Harry and sobbed. Harry didn’t know what to say, he felt a tug at his heart for Tadra. It had to be far worse to have a living parent, a father, and have them not want to see or speak to you than to have never known your parents as he had. He wondered if Tadra had understood this might happen when she gave up her marriage to him. And if she had considered it – what would have made her do it anyway? A recurring dream?

“Tadra my dear, are you alright?” Dumbledore asked as he entered the room.

“I – I am fine,” Tadra said drying her face and taking a seat beside Harry.

“Very well. Tadra has decided she would prefer to stay with her adopted brother and after hearing her reasons I am inclined to agree.”

“What? You agree?” Turning to Tadra, Harry asked, “Do you really understand what you’re in for? They’re not very nice people, they’re really not.”

“It is my wish to understand.” There was a hint of a plea in Tadra’s voice.

“Tadra’s desire is to understand her newly adopted brother. Your aunt and uncle are obligated to keep their house open to you, Harry, until you are seventeen. So, if they, or you, object – that will be the end of it. I will urge your aunt and uncle to give it a try, but do you object Harry?”

“Me? I uh, well, no. I don’t object, I just don’t think it’s something Tadra should subject herself to. It’s bad enough I have to put up with them.”

“Remember Harry, they are the only family you have left.”

“Not anymore,” Harry said with enthusiasm giving Tadra a one armed hug.

“Yes, you are quite correct and now for the reason I asked Hermione to stay. Assuming the Dursley’s agree to let Tadra stay, would your parents be willing to retrieve Tadra should the Dursley’s have a change of heart?”

“Of course.”

“Bear in mind that this could be any time, day or night.”

“Not a problem.” Hermione turned to Tadra. “Harry has my phone number. All you have to do is call.” Hermione saw the confusion on Tadra’s face. “Er, sorry. Harry knows how to use the phone to call me.”

“Now to Harry’s guardians. You have heard the plan so far. Any discussion?”

“I think we need another way for Harry and Tadra to contact the rest of us,” said Mrs. Weasley. “I don’t trust this muggle phony thing.”

“From my investigation of muggle devices a telephone uses electricity. And from David Granger I’ve learned that electricity is not always reliable,” added Mr. Weasley.

“Don’t you have to be in the house to answer the phone Hermione? I seem to recall James trying to use a telephone to call Lily once.”

“That could present a problem, will someone be in your house all the time?” Tonks asked.

“We have an answerphone, but I think you’re right. We want to be able to leave right away if needed.”

“answerphone? This is something new? How does it work?” Mr. Weasley inquired.

“Not now dear.”

“Oh, quite right.”

“If they were allowed to do magic, a messenger spell would be best,” Remus lamented. “That reminds me, are they still exempt from the Restriction of Underage Sorcery?”

“They are. Mainly do to some poor clerical work at the Ministry. Kingsley has kept me apprised of the matter.” Dumbledore smiled knowingly. “However Tadra is not exempt. And as for Harry, Hermione and Ron, I think it prudent that they leave the use of magic, outside of Hogwarts, as a last resort. Once the Ministry is aware of the mistake they will correct it.”

“I know my parents will allow me to do a messenger spell to contact one of you as soon as Harry calls, but that doesn’t help Harry or Tadra contact me. Maybe Tadra could take the Knight Bus or a taxi if she can’t reach us right away. Wait, I know. I could talk my dad into getting me a mobile, a Nokia 232, would be nice. Harry could get one too.” Hermione saw the look on Mr. Weasley’s face. “It’s a mobile phone, a wireless telephone.”

“Really? Wireless? How fascinating.”

Mrs. Weasley gave her husband a nudge before he could ask any more questions.

▪▪▪

Why did this ride to his aunt and uncle’s always seem so long? Actually it took little more than an hour. Maybe it was because he always dreaded it so much. This morning’s dread was a bit more intense than usual. He had been so sure his aunt and uncle would never willingly let another magical person in their house. It had to be Dumbledore’s persuasion and the fact Tadra had offered to do any household chore asked of her. It just didn’t set well with him that his newly adopted sister was going to be treated like a maid. And the topper was they had to arrive in different taxis. Aunt Petunia wanted Harry to arrive at six and Tadra to arrive at seven. The way his aunt obsessed over appearances was revolting and he wondered what difference it truly made whether he and Tadra arrived together or not.

Harry looked out the window of the Taxi and across the Thames River on the left. They’d be going mainly west now and was glad the driver had finally figured out he wasn’t in a talkative mood. Sunday had been spent shopping with Tadra, Hermione, and Tonks. Ginny had wanted to go along as well but Mrs. Weasley vetoed the idea as too much exposure to muggles. The compromise was that Mrs. Weasley and Ginny would check out all the muggle clothes Tadra had bought when they returned to the Leaky. Harry had haphazardly figured they would spend half a day shopping for clothes. Was he ever wrong. It took all day. Harry paying for Tadra’s clothes seemed to distress her and several times through the day she mentioned she had every intention to pay him back. But he wouldn’t hear of it and truly didn’t mind. Somehow it seemed like the family thing to do.

The dim light of a cloudy morning added to his gloomy mood as they passed Osterley Park. The interesting thing he had learned about yesterday was that Tadra’s carpet had a trap door. The magical compartment within was a fraction the size of the carpet they all rode returning from Egypt but it held all of her belongings comfortably. But Harry knew a blatantly magical carpet would never be allowed into the Dursley house. So, they bought Tadra a standard trunk from Diagon Alley, similar to the one he had himself. There was no denying how pleased he was when Tadra had the trunk labled T. B. Potter. Tadra getting her trunk reminded him of first trip to Diagon Alley with Hagrid and his first ever birthday gift – Hedwig. He was glad he had let Hedwig loose Sunday night and told her to meet him at the Dursley’s this evening.

Harry looked to his left again, Heathrow Airport.

‘It won’t be long now,’ he thought to himself.

▪▪▪

Aunt Petunia opened the door.

“Leave your things at the foot of the stairs and come into the living room.”

Harry left his trunk and Hedwig’s empty cage at the foot of the stairs and found his aunt and uncle waiting for him in the living room.

“Sit,” Uncle Vernon said impatiently. “I want to know how you managed to adopt someone, as your sister. Your aunt and I are not obligated to take in whatever stray, dog, cat, owl, or orphan you may come across. Just because you call someone your sister does not make them family.”

“As if either of you know much about family,” Harry fumed indignantly remembering quite clearly how he had always been treated. And he was family by blood, not just by name..

Petunia’s jaw tightened and her nostrils flared giving her a more horse-like appearance than normal.

“I will not tolerate any cheek from you,” Vernon growled. “Further more, that will be the last of it or your so called sister can take that taxi back to wherever it came from. Is that understood?” uncle Vernon said through clenched teeth and puffed up mustache. Harry watched as color began to rise in uncle Vernon’s thick neck, just above the collar of his neatly pressed work shirt.

“Yes sir.” Harry straightened to attention. He knew he would have to apologize even though it galled him to do it. “Aunt Petunia, uncle Vernon. I apologize.”

“And?” uncle Vernon asked. Evidently he wanted more.

“I should be more grateful for all that you’ve done for me.” Harry’s stomach gave an involuntary turn, but it seemed to be what his aunt and uncle wanted to hear.

“Quite right you should. Now I asked you a question. Wait just a sec’.” Vernon reached into his pocket and took out a pen and notepad as though he were going to record whatever Harry told him. But the old fountain pen his uncle was using looked familiar. Harry’s eyes bulged and he swallowed hard. It was the discerning pen he had given his uncle last summer! At the time he had thought it was funny to bait his uncle into taking a magical gift. Now it had come back to bite him in the arse. There would be no white lies with that thing. And the one item he had no intention of telling his aunt and uncle was the fact that he had been married to Tadra for a few hours. It wasn’t something he thought he could explain. He’d have to chose he answers carefully.

“She had no where else to go.”

“So, she is an orphan. And your lot just take in anyone that comes along and call them family?” Vernon asked incredulous, as he glanced down to see black ink indicating Harry was telling the truth knowing that if Harry had been telling a lie it would have been red ink.

“I suppose she’s pretty,” Petunia implied knowingly.

“Ah, I see. Yes, is she pretty then?” His aunt and uncle narrowed their eyes at him. Vernon held his pen to the ready, waiting for Harry’s answer. Harry felt he would rather be interrogated by the Minister of Magic again.

“Uh, mmm, yes, she’s very pretty. But that’s not how it is. It’s not the reason.”

“Well, what is the reason?”

Harry knew he would have to answer in separate statements. Each one in itself would be true.

“We were in a bit of a tight spot.”

“We had a run in with Death Eaters.”

The look on Petunia’s face changed when Harry said Death Eaters.

“Tadra offered to help us out of a situation.”

“Ah ha, But only if she were your sister. And she had no where else to go.”

Uncle Vernon leapt to the conclusion Harry was hoping for. Vernon looked deep in thought twisting his jaw around and making the ends of his mustache alternate up and down. Harry figured the thinking process must be painful, from the look of it.

“Well, If it’s still alright with you dear,” Vernon said to Petunia.

“As long as she does what’s needed and follows the rules of the house.”

“Absolutely right.” Vernon turned on Harry with renewed vigor. “We will not be as tolerant with this girl as we have been with you. Further, we expect you to behave in better fashion than you have in the past or her stay will be very short.”

The matter seemed settled and Petunia left the room but Vernon stepped up to Harry indicating he had something more to say.

“I’ll tolerate no funny business in this house,” he said in a low voice. “You know perfectly well what I mean.” Uncle Vernon left Harry pondering what his uncle had said.

‘Funny business? Surely he meant magic but he knows neither Tadra nor I can do underage magic. Or . . .’ Harry’s face reddened in embarrassment realizing what his uncle had meant. .

“Get your stuff put away and fix breakfast Harry. Be quick about it. Your uncle has to leave for work soon,” aunt Petunia’s voice from the dining room brought him out of his embarrassed indignation.

Harry found Dudley sitting on the top step still in his pajamas as he hefted his trunk and empty cage up the stairwell. Dudley’s hair was a mess, and had evidently dragged himself out of bed to listen in.

“Looks like you’ll have to be nice to me if you want her to stay. So, she’s pretty?”

Briefly Harry had the urge to summon a snide comeback as he stood in the stairwell with the weight of his trunk pulling at him from behind. But after all that he had been through . . . It seemed time to try and let go of something. Dudley began to lose confidence when Harry didn’t respond. His smug grin began to fall.

“Hello Dudley. Have you been working out or something?”

And it was a serious question. Harry hadn’t been gone that long. Or maybe he was now looking through more mature eyes, with more understanding, instead of holding onto a bitter childhood.

“That’s right,” Dudley said puffing up and flexing a thick arm.

“In answer to your question she’s very pretty and her name is Tadra – Tadra Potter. But she’s a witch. You know, one of my lot. And if you don’t mind, your mum wants me to fix breakfast.”

Looking confused Dudley let Harry by. Dudley was still sitting on the top step as Harry started back down.

“Potter?”

“She’s adopted.”

“But she’s full grown. You can’t adopt someone full grown. Why would you do that?”

“It seemed like the thing to do at the time.”

“Harry, get a move on,” came Petunia’s voice from below.

Harry shrugged at Dudley and started down.

“How did you get a tan like that?”

“Walked through a desert on foot. I wouldn’t recommend it as the best way to get a tan though.”

Dudley looked confused again, but when Harry reached the bottom of the steps Dudley informed him how many eggs he wanted for breakfast and how he wanted them cooked. It seemed Dudley was no longer on a diet.

Tadra arrived promptly at seven and made a good first impression with an easy smile and courteous attitude. She wore a tan skirt of modest length and light yellow short-sleeve blouse with her long black hair braided neatly in back. Besides being dressed well and having a pleasant charm, Harry was fairly sure being pretty helped win over his aunt and uncle. It was certainly a factor in his cousin Dudley’s behavior. At breakfast Dudley kept knocking things over and had little to say. Harry’s biggest clue was Dudley missing his mouth several times while eating. And Harry knew that food and Dudley’s mouth never missed each other.

Petunia wasted no time in putting Tadra to work after a long talk about the rules of the house and what was expected of her.

Harry cleaned up the kitchen after breakfast and was instructed to take Tadra’s trunk up to the spare bedroom. Dudley followed Harry upstairs to play computer games in his room, not offering once to help with Tadra’s trunk.

“By the way Dudley, how’s that scooter you got for your birthday?”

“Broke. It wasn’t built very well. Dad and mum said I could get a car for my seventeenth birthday.”

The rest of the rainy day was uneventful except for aunt Petunia’s brief scolding of Tadra watching a heavy afternoon rain and not attending to her chores.

The next day a package arrived in the post for Harry, a mobile from Hermione.

It was a Nokia 232, dark grey with black buttons. Harry was impressed at the novelty and Tadra was amazed muggles could make such a thing without magic. Luckily no one else was home at the time, they took a short break from the long list of things Petunia had found for them to do and tried out the new phone. Hermione had left her mobile number on a note inside the box. Harry showed Tadra how it worked as he punched in Hermione’s number.

“Harry?” an excited voice answered after a couple of rings.

“I can’t believe how good it is to hear your voice Hermione. It doesn’t seem right not to see you or hear you at least once a day.”

“I know what you mean. I’m really glad to be home with mum, dad and Miranda. But it’s not the same.” Hermione paused and said in a hushed voice. “I have a confession to make. I woke up this morning reaching out for your hand.”

Harry’s heart skipped a beat and he smiled without thinking.

“I thought I was the only one who did that. I’ve been doing that off and on since last summer.”

“I miss you.”

“I miss you too.”

There was a pause between them and Harry noticed Tadra grinning at him with a delighted smile as Hermione broke the silence.

“Anyway, how’s Tadra doing with the Dursley’s?”

“She’s the darling of the moment. Aunt Petunia keeps us both busy and they basically treat me the same, as though they can barely tolerate to acknowledge my existence. But Tadra really knows how to handle them. And Dudley seems quite taken by her.” Harry suddenly laughed. “Tadra made a face like she was going to be sick. Anyway, why don’t I let Tadra have a go at using the phone.”

Tadra had no trouble using the mobile and soon began talking with Hermione describing Petunia as fixated on cleanliness and beyond meticulous, Dudley as a large spoiled brat, and the lot of them striving to feel superior to others because of their own shortcomings. She said the trick was to let them feel in complete control, and superior. She said it was not an environment she would care to be in for any length of time let alone grow up in and mentioned to Hermione she had seen the cupboard under the stairwell. She gave Harry a look of deep sympathy. Soon Tadra and Hermione were talking about the start of term, Tadra’s upcoming OWL exam, and clothes.

‘Girl talk,’ Harry thought to himself. And left Tadra to talk to Hermione as he went back to cleaning the garage and then to work in the back yard.

“I know I have not been a sister to Harry for very long but I feel I can say with confidence that he loves you very much.”

There was a pause on the other end.

“I love him too. But it’s been complicated. So much has happened to him. And there’s something . . .”

“That my brother is not telling you?”

“Yes! But how do you know? Do you know what it is?”

“I do not know. It was something he told me at the oasis. That no one could love him until. And I do not know what until means. I am sorry I do not know, Hermione. I feel that the two of you are destined for one another.”

The words “destined for one another” echoed in Hermione’s heart long after the call ended.

▪▪▪

The next few days Harry found himself writing letters to Hermione, Remus, Ron, and Hermione again. It was mainly because talking on the mobile was not being tolerated by the Dursley’s very well. And using a mobile meant being charged by the minute, which was also a deterrent. Of course when Dudley had seen the mobile he wanted one too. And as always uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia gave in and promised to get him one the next day.

Harry had something else on his mind this evening as he wrote a reply letter to Hermione.

Dear Hermione,

I know you’re upset, but we both know it’s the safest thing that can be done right now. And since Dumbledore is the one who suggested it, it’s probably a good idea. It only makes sense since the Order will be stretched thin when things get worse and they won’t always have someone to watch your parents house. And frankly I wouldn’t trust the Ministry to do a proper job even if they took over again. And your parents shouldn’t worry about a loss of income. You can count on me if they need anything and that goes for you as well. And with Dumbledore’s help I know you can handle a Fidelius Charm.

Tadra and I went to visit Mrs. Figg yesterday. It was really sad. She kept apologizing for all the years she couldn’t let my visits be pleasant. And she still couldn’t remember that she was an Auror or taught at Hogwarts. I never really understood what had happened to her. I noticed she was taking a potion by prescription from a Mediwizard. Do you suppose she had a stroke after that last bout with Death Eaters? Anyway, the best she could manage from her wand was to send out sparks. I promised to help her work with her wand which seemed weird considering she was once our professor.

By the way, Uncle Vernon landed a big account and aunt Petunia has decided to throw a garden party in celebration. And guess who is going to serve the guests? Me and Tadra. Aunt Petunia even went so far as to rent us outfits to wear. Dudley gets to invite his little gang to the party so he can look important to someone too.

Is there any way we can meet this next week? I wish I had my apparition license. Tadra said apparition is mostly focus and determination. And why don’t we all plan on spending a few days at the Leaky Cauldron before we leave on the Hogwarts express.

Love,

Harry

Harry looked his letter over. He wasn’t quibbling with himself over how to sign his letters to Hermione anymore, but he still held on to a fear of letting it be a full blown relationship. He desperately wanted to protect her. With effort he quashed a small voice that kept trying to say he was being unfair and that he should tell her the prophesy.

He also knew he desperately wanted some alone time with her. Ever since the ceremony under the Sphinx he had found himself wanting to be near her more than ever. But all they had managed to do since the ceremony was run for their lives and they had never truly been alone. Telling her he missed her was true, but what he left out was how being away from her burned within, almost painful. He mentally counted the number of times they had kissed and thought longingly of the time on top of the Astronomy tower when it had rained on them. But wasn’t another kiss like that supposed to be their test? Did he dare lose his heart like that when he wanted to protect her? Somehow he knew his heart was already lost.

▪▪▪

‘So far so good,’ Harry thought to himself. The Dursley’s had gone all out with this party and it had gone well so far. At least it had gone well for the Dursley’s. Harry tugged at the collar of his shirt on the way back to the kitchen for more hors d'oeuvres, some kind of caviar on a cracker. Harry had privately smirked at overhearing one of the Dursley’s guests commenting that Vernon and Petunia had no clue what good caviar was.

Tadra was currently serving drinks in her charcoal colored maid outfit trimmed in white lace. Harry didn’t care for the way some of the older gentlemen looked at Tadra when they thought their wives weren’t watching. Dudley and his spiffed up underlings kept mainly to the house.

Earlier in the evening Harry’s dark suit was a bit warm but as the sun dropped it cooled off quickly – almost too quickly. And it was making Harry uneasy. But Petunia kept him so busy he couldn’t dwell on unpleasant thoughts.

Harry stopped abruptly on his way to the kitchen. There was something about Dudley’s little gang that didn’t look right.

“Where’s Dudley?”

“He’s around,” said Dennis grinning as the rest of the group snickered.

They shifted uneasily in the hallway as if blocking the path to go upstairs.

“What’s going on? Is something going on upstairs.”

“Bugger off. It’s none o’ yer business,” said Piers trying to look intimidating.

“Yeah, your supposed to be servin’ guests,” quipped Malcolm.

“Best get on with it then, hadn’t ya,” suggested Gordon.

The hair on the back of Harry’s neck stood up. Something was definitely going on. Harry glanced out the doorway to the backyard. He wasn’t sure why, but he specifically looked for Tadra and didn’t see her.

▪▪▪

In the darkened upstairs hallway Dudley had been waiting for Tadra to come out of the bathroom.

“Yes, Mr. Dursley?” Tadra asked.

But Dudley didn’t immediately answer. He moved toward Tadra and extended is large arms against the wall on either side of her.

“I thought I said you could call me Dudley.”

Tadra could smell liquor on Dudley’s breath and being this close to him repulsed her.

“I believe you have been drinking Mr. Dursley. I suggest you remove your arms from the wall and let me return to the guests. Your mother will notice my absence.”

“Not before a little kiss. Maybe something more if you like. Or maybe if you don’t like. I don’t care either way.”

“Just remember you were warned.” Tadra’s voice was hard and ominous. Her dark on dark eyes shown brightly with menacing promise even in the dim hallway. Dudley’s cocky smile faltered.

▪▪▪

Harry felt a surge of power beginning to grow within him and spoke slowly with threat in his voice.

“You will let me by or so help me . . .”

The looks on their faces became questioning as to what Harry thought he was going to do when there were four of them. Quickly though, their mocking looks turned to fear at whatever was beginning to emanate from Harry’s presence.

“Where’s Tadra and why aren’t you attending to our guests?” Petunia snapped at Harry.

Petunia looked from Harry to Dudley’s friends and opened her mouth to say something when there was the sound of a scuffle upstairs that ended with a tremendous thud. It sounded as if something might drop right through the ceiling from the floor above. Dudley’s gang jumped back to the sides of the hallway instinctively. Harry however, took off like a shot heading upstairs taking several steps at a time as he heard a crash and something breaking.

Harry’s mouth dropped open in surprise at the sight of Dudley laying in a fetal position on the floor clutching at his groin in agony with pieces of a broken vase scattered around his head. Harry was starting to feel an urge to burst out laughing when Petunia pushed him aside.

“What have you done to my Dudley you horrible girl!” Petunia screeched kneeling down next to Dudley. “Dudleykins, where does it hurt? What has she done to you?” she asked her son in a shaking consoling voice.

“Your son has consumed alcohol and attempted to grope me. As for his current physical state, I am sure he will live.”

“You horrible girl! You witch! How dare you throw yourself at my son and then turn on him like an animal. I want you out of this house! This very instant!”

There was something about the shrillness of aunt Petunia’s voice and the way she held up clenched fists at Tadra that made Harry think of the portrait of Mrs. Black.

Tadra was enraged and stiffened at being accused of coming on to Dudley. It was all she could take. She marched into the spare bedroom and retrieved her trunk.

“I will not stay in this house a second longer!” Tadra shouted at Petunia then serenely turned to Harry in a calm voice. “Harry, could I use your mobile? Thank you.”

Aunt Petunia kept alternately screeching at Tadra and questioning her groaning Dudley on the floor while Tadra talked on the mobile.

“You are already driving about with your father? It will be of no trouble to come here? That is most excellent. The sooner the better. I thank you Hermione, you and your father, for your assistance. I would have preferred apparition but I will manage the wait.”

“That outfit you’re wearing is rented. You’ll take it off right now!”

Tadra gave a shudder and her dark eyes narrowed.

“As you wish.”

Harry had never seen anyone shed their muggle clothes so fast in all his life. Tadra threw her outfit at a stunned and open mouthed Petunia. In nothing but her white cotton underwear Tadra grabbed her trunk and with a yank that sent it sideways into Dudley’s head, making him yelp, strode down the steps with her trunk clunking loudly on the steps behind her. Dudley’s wide-eyed gang had been watching the entire scene unfold from the stairs and quickly scrambled to get out of her way. A few curious guests had congregated at the foot of the stairs and jumped back in shock as the scantily clad Tadra made her way out the front door.

A mortified Petunia was immediately working on damage control telling Harry to make sure Tadra was out of the house, to lock the front door and make sure no one else came into the house from the back yard. Dudley lay on the floor whimpering as a cold sweat formed on his forehead. Petunia was trying to coax him up from the floor and to make an appearance in the back yard to assure everyone nothing was wrong while Harry went out to check on Tadra.

Harry locked the front door behind him to keep Dudley’s gang from openly gawking at Tadra who was now sitting contentedly on her trunk in the middle of the sidewalk. Actually Tadra’s underwear was less revealing than some of the women in swimsuits Harry had seen on the Dursley’s telly. Still, somewhere in the back of Harry’s mind he was thankful Tadra had underwear on this time as opposed to his experience at the oasis. Harry knew there would be hell to pay for Tadra’s behavior. He also knew she was more than justified. All in all, a very funny scene from his perspective.

“Erm, cold?” Harry asked with a twisted smile.

“Now that my temper is beginning to cool, yes.” Tadra grinned at him, set Harry’s mobile down and opened her trunk. After finding and putting on the outfit she had arrived in, Tadra turned to Harry.

“I am sorry my brother, I apologize for the trouble I may have caused you.”

“I dunno about that. Who says I’m going to stay? I think I’ll fetch my trunk and we can both go to the Grangers.”

“No, my brother. There has been protection placed on this house for you. Regardless of your relation who dwell here it is still a place of refuge. Please stay, if you can.”

“Oh, alright, I’ll give it a go. I had best head around back then.”

Harry heard a small noise coming from the mobile Tadra had set down. Tadra looked surprised and picked it up.

“Hermione? I did not realize this was still on. You have heard all that has transpired? Did I remove my clothes and throw them at Harry’s aunt? – Yes.”

Harry heard Hermione’s hysterical laughter from the phone and decided he would leave Tadra to talk with her.

When he got to the back yard it was obvious aunt Petunia was not going to be able to cover up the spectacle in the house. The few guests that had witnessed Tadra’s departure, and had seen Dudley’s physical state, had pieced together what happened. They were now in the process of not so discreetly passing along the information to others. Evidently Petunia had practically dragged Dudley to make a an appearance. And it was a pitiful appearance as Dudley rocked back and forth from one thick leg to the other. Dudley’s eyes looked almost crossed and Harry fought off the urge to laugh by grabbing a tray of fresh drinks. He started to make his way through the guests when an unusually cold breeze washed over him. It wasn’t normal, and gave him a shudder down his spine and to the pit of his stomach. Without warning his scar had seared with pain and his head felt like he had been hit with a club. The tray of drinks dropped to the ground breaking as he clutched his forehead.

A glowing silvery white otter appeared in front of Harry.

“Harry, something’s wrong with Tadra,” Hermione’s voice spoke with urgency from her patronus.

One of the Dursley’s guests, a woman wearing pearls in a blue dress, screamed and pointed at Hermione’s messenger patronus just as it disappeared. Harry didn’t care who had seen. Ignoring the pain from his scar he sprinted around to the front of the house and stopped. He saw Tadra’s trunk and his mobile on the sidewalk, no Tadra. Tadra was not to be seen but the sucking hissing sound of a Dementor was unmistakable. Harry reached for his wand as he spied it floating a meter above the ground across the street. He didn’t cast a patronus charm as the Dementor was now retreating and he was more concerned about finding Tadra.

Looking toward the house he saw Tadra collapsed in front of the door. With a mere thought the front door unlocked and swung open. He scooped up Tadra and brought her into the house as the door slammed shut behind him. He had a brief surge of relief that she was still warm to the touch and breathing, she had only fainted. Harry wondered if it was her first experience with a Dementor.

“What is she doing back in this house? And what’s wrong with her?”

Harry didn’t have time to answer his aunt just as another wave of cold washed over him and sound of screams erupted from the back yard. Harry quickly and lay Tadra on the floor and ran to the back door with Petunia. Guests were either fainting or wandering aimlessly, overcome with terror. The early evening sky was pitch black and starless. Half a dozen Dementors were closing in on the back yard and it looked like more were coming.

The pain from his scar hit him again making him sway and almost lose his balance. A high pitched cruel laugh echoed from inside his head and he knew without a doubt Voldemort was behind the Dementors gathering here.

Petunia leaned against the doorjamb sliding down to her knees. It was the most horrible sight she had ever seen, a living nightmare. Dark hooded figures floating toward her back yard. Her guests were fainting and there amongst them was Vernon trying to pick up Dudley who had already collapsed on the grass.

“Stay in the house with Tadra,” Harry said resolutely and stepped into the back yard aiming his wand.

“Expecto Patronum!”

A silvery white stag leapt from Harry’s wand illuminating the back yard in a ghostly white glow. Harry commanded the stag to circle the back yard and the Dementors retreated as the stag advanced but they closed in on the other end of the yard.

‘How many are there?’ he thought. ‘I need to get everyone into the house. I know we’ll all be safe in the house. I need to concentrate. Keep my patronus circling the yard. Maybe some wandless magic to levitate people into the house. I need to concentrate.’

Again his scar seared with pain and he let out a yell refusing to lose concentration on his patronus.

“Can’t let the muggle scum die can you Potter. You cold retreat to the safety of your precious house but you won’t. And I was counting on it. The Dementors will not kill you Potter. They’ve been instructed to bring you to me. But as for the rest –.”

Voldemort’s laughter rang in his head like a claxon in rhythm with the increased pain from his scar.

There were so many of them. Draining every ounce of happiness away. Harry was beginning to hear faraway screams from a night long ago. The screaming in his head was faint but growing in intensity. He was finding it harder to focus his thoughts. His scar hurt so much his vision was starting to blur. His mother’s pleading screams were getting louder in his head. He was beginning to hear his father’s shouts as well. It seemed like there were too many to handle and retreating into the house with all these people exposed was not an option. He couldn’t lose hope, he couldn’t. His stag dimmed and momentarily lost form.

There was a sudden pop beside him.

“Expecto Patronum!” Hermione yelled, and a silvery white otter leapt from the end of her wand. With solid grey eyes her face was awash in the glow from the patronus giving her an ominous appearance to match the steeled determination on her face.

Hermione’s voice and the sight of her apparating beside him was a beacon of hope filing his soul. His stag shown more brilliant and more solid as the pain from his scar began to fade. But horror shot through him at the sight of three hooded Dementor’s floating near Dudley. The smaller of the three had dropped it’s hood and held Dudley’s face with decaying hands ready to feed – to give the Dementor’s kiss.

“No! Over there! Get them!” Harry directed his stag. It lowered it’s horns and charged tearing the robes of two and sending them fleeing. The smaller one was impaled by a horn and dropped to the ground.

Hermione had her hands full trying to keep the Dementors away from the Dursley’s guests. Her otter was scurrying, leaping, and biting at any Dementor that came close.

Another pop and Mad Eye apparated casting his own patronus, a bear. A half dozen more pops followed with Ministry wizards and witches casting silvery mist at the Dementors. Mrs. Figg rounded the corner of the house with red sparks sputtering out the end of her wand.

The Dementors left as quickly as they came. The early evening sky returned to normal. A rich glow of aqua blue in the west fading away to a hazy gray directly overhead to hints of stars in the far east. Harry and Hermione immediately held each other tightly as Obliviators prepared to place memory charms on the Dursley’s guests.

“Harry, I was so worried. I had to apparate. I suppose I’ll be in trouble now,” she whispered.

“Don’t worry about that, I’m just glad you came when you did.”

Harry looked into to dark brown eyes and held her, smelling her hair and feeling the tremble in her tight embrace.

“Voldemort was behind the Dementor attack,” he whispered to her and then quickly explained what had happened. They both agreed the Order would need to be informed right away. One of the Ministry wizards approached Harry and Hermione and offered them some chocolate which they readily accepted.

“Your aunt, uncle, and cousin have chose to be exempt from any memory charms. The guests will only remember that they’ve had a wonderful time at the party. And I’m afraid there’s one more thing. I believe your neighbor, Mrs. Figg is in a bad way.”

Harry felt numb as he and Hermione approached Moody who had conjured a sofa in the back yard for Mrs. Figg. Moody knelt next to her projecting his wooden leg at an odd angle. Harry could hear her talking to Moody in a strained voice.

“I remember everything Alastor, I remember it all.”

“I’m glad you do Arabella,” Moody said with a tenderness Harry had never heard from him before.

Upon seeing Harry and Hermione Mrs. Figg tried to explain with an occasional wince and short gasp.

“It’s my heart Harry. I’ve had a bad heart for years and it’s why I had to give up being an Auror and volunteered to be your neighbor when the opportunity arose. It was just to help keep an eye on things. Please don’t be sad. I’ve lived a good life. I have no regrets.”

Gone. Mrs. Figg was gone, an indirect casualty of war. But a casualty nonetheless.

Tadra had regained consciousness, badly shaken, and said she remembered the day they brought her mother’s body back from the desert. Harry truly empathized as she left with Hermione and Mr. Granger. Mr. Granger looked shaken as well. Probably from experiencing his daughter disapparate from within the car. No one asked how Hermione got to Privet Drive and she didn’t offer an explanation. The Dursley guests were none the wiser and seemed quite pleased with the party and complimented on the extraordinarily good chocolate that had been provided.

It seemed odd to Harry that when Hermione asked if he was coming with them that Petunia said he would stay. When everyone was gone Vernon loudly voiced his concern about the safety of his family and suggested in no uncertain terms that Harry should be chucked out on his arse. He also stated that this war going on was none of their concern and he also wondered if the evening’s disaster was caused by Harry because he didn’t see any of the dementoes that were supposedly in their back yard. The only thing he saw was Harry and the others parading white glowing things about the yard.

Vernon began to feel around his jacket for a particular pen ready to interrogate Harry again.

“No Vernon, I believe we are all caught up in this. I remember Lily trying to tell me about mum and dad’s deaths and I refused to listen.”

“Mrs. Figg is dead,” Harry said numbly.

“What? The batty old woman down the street?” Vernon blustered. “You’ve done it this time boy. You’ve got someone killed. The police will be involved now. But maybe you’ll go to jail and we’ll finally be rid of you.”

Harry felt a stabbing pain of responsibility when Vernon accused him of getting Mrs. Figg killed. If it wasn’t for him Voldemort wouldn’t have sent Dementors to Privet Drive.

“Was it a Dementor that did it?” aunt Petunia asked tentatively.

“No, she had a bad heart. The stress must have been too much for her.”

“Now how would you know she had a bad heart. Maybe it was one of those invisible dementoes,” Vernon implied mockingly.

“Mrs. Figg was a witch.”

The Dursley’s were dumbfounded at this revelation.

“Dementors suck away every happy memory, and every happy feeling leaving you with nothing but the worst experience of your life,” Harry explained. “And if given the chance they’ll suck out your soul.”

Petunia gave a stifled yelp and silence followed.

“I remembered falling out of a tree when I was a young lad,” Vernon said slowly. “I was a long way up and when I lost my grip I was sure I was going to die before I hit the ground. Lucky for me I landed in some leaves between a couple of large rocks. Odd thing is I didn’t remember until this evening.”

“I remembered mum and dad’s funeral,” Petunia sobbed.

“I remembered being in that snake cage,” Dudley mumbled pitifully.

Harry was thunderstruck. ‘That was the worst experience of his life?’ Harry thought to himself. ‘But maybe it was. He’s been such a pampered thing all his life’. Harry flushed with embarrassment.

“I – I don’t know what to say Dudley. I didn’t do it on purpose. It just happened. You believe me don’t you?”

Dudley didn’t answer. He only gave Harry a sad accusatory look.

“Well, what do you remember then?” uncle Vernon asked.

Harry gave a deep sigh.

“I remember the night mum and dad were murdered by Voldemort. I remember dad shouting at mum to take me and get away just before he was killed. I remember mum screaming for Voldemort not to kill me but she wouldn’t get out of the way so he killed her too.”

“That’s impossible you were only a year old,” Vernon said incredulous.

“You remember? You remember Lily? Your mother?” Petunia asked shocked.

“I remember,” Harry said with a sad sigh. The pain of the memory etched on his face.

Petunia had an odd look before she finally composed herself.

“We won’t talk about this again. And no one goes outside this house tonight.”

▪▪

The next week was a strange week with the Dursley’s. As usual they didn’t say much to him, but his aunt seemed less harsh to him. He wasn’t quite sure what to make of it. And on the day he was to leave for the Leaky Cauldron to meet up with Hermione, Ron, and Tadra, he found a small black and white muggle picture of his mother on his bed. His mother couldn’t have been more than ten years old in the picture.

▪▪▪

Three days before the Hogwarts Express was to depart Harry arrived at the Leaky Cauldron to find Ron chatting up Tadra at a table. Harry grinned and found himself wondering if Ron had some interest in his sister. He was glad to see them but disappointed Hermione wasn’t there yet.. Of course he knew Hermione would show up later, after becoming Secret-Keeper of her family, and then share a room with Tadra at the Leaky.

It turned out Ginny was at Weasleys' Wizard Wheezes and it was no surprise she had also been made a Prefect. They talked about the Dementor attack at the Dursley’s and the fact that the Dementor that tried to kiss Dudley was a young one. Dementors breeding was a big problem. Tadra apologized, once again, about not being of any help during the attack just as Ginny arrived and informed Ron that their mum wanted him to be fit for new school robes. Tadra informed Harry that she had passed her exam with eleven OWLs – nine O’s, one E, and one A. The E was in Care of Magical Creatures and Harry was amazed to find out the Acceptable was in Divination.

Ginny gave Harry a warm smile before she and Ron left for Madam Malkin’s Robes for All Occasions.

“Ginny Weasley likes you my brother.”

“She had a crush on me the first year I went to Hogwarts. Although I have to admit I didn’t catch on until my fourth year. She’s changed since our holiday at the Magusa in Cairo.”

“How so?”

“I’m not sure really.”

Tadra fidgeted reluctant to say something and then made up her mind to go ahead.

“This past week with the Grangers has been a good experience. And I have learned without doubt that Hermione Granger loves you a great deal. She shared with me your mutual concerns of the side effects from the Breath of Life. It has now been over a year since you and Ron Weasley along with Hermione’s parents saved her life. Is not this enough time?”

Harry’s mouth opened but nothing came out.

“I have not been your sister for very long but I . . . Would like to ask you something personal. Why can no one love you until? Until this war is over? Life is short my brother. Do not throw away love when it is at your doorstep. Does it truly matter whether she was first your friend? Are you concerned about Ron Weasley? I believe Ron Weasley is a true friend and will understand. And one more thing I feel I must say before I become silent on this matter. Why would I give up a marriage? Because I saw that you loved someone else. That you love Hermione Granger.”

Tadra had said it all fairly quickly and now took a deep breath waiting for Harry’s response looking concerned at whether she had overstepped. Tadra’s dark eyes pleaded for understanding that she only wanted what was best for her adopted brother.

Harry was panic stricken.

“I . . . don’t know what to say.”

“The truth is usually best my brother.”

Harry was so embroiled in self-examination of his feelings he never noticed Tadra’s quick glance behind him. If Harry had looked at a mirror on the far wall he would have seen the reflection of a pretty girl with lots of curly hair and chocolate brown eyes walking up behind him. She had stopped short, just within listening distance, when Tadra had told Harry the reason she gave up her marriage to him – that he loved Hermione.

“I love her,” Harry acknowledged from the bottom of his heart.

“More, or less, than a year ago?”

“More. I love her more than I know how to put into words. Not a day goes by that I don’t think about her.”

“I believe she feels the same way about you.”

“She shouldn’t,” Harry said quickly with a touch of panic.

“Is this fair? Is this fair to Hermione that you decide for her? You should tell her your fear. She should decide. You attempt to sacrifice more than yourself by not revealing that which you conceal, my brother. Would you not agree that she should be the one to decide?”

Harry hung his head. It was a truth he had been trying to avoid for far too long. It was an argument he had managed to put off with himself, but now that someone had said it – the truth was undeniable. He gave a heavy sigh.

“I’ll tell her tonight,” he said without looking up.

When Harry had looked down at the table Hermione quickly backed up several paces and pulled her wand to hide any appearance of crying.

Tadra had seen Hermione stop behind Harry in wide eyed surprise when she told him the reason she had given up her marriage. With peripheral vision she had seen Hermione purse her lips when Harry admitted he loved her more than ever. The tears Hermione shed so easily was confirmation of what Tadra already knew – that they loved each other.

“Hermione, my friend,” Tadra said with surprise in her voice. “Has all gone well?”

Harry stood up and turned around so fast his chair nearly fell over.

“Yes, everything is fine,” she said automatically embracing Harry and hugging him tightly.

“You’re trembling. You’re parents, and Miranda?”

“It all worked the way it was supposed to. Everyone is fine. It’s just, well . . . sort of sad. I don’t know how to say it.”

“A disruption of lives, something that shouldn’t have needed to be done?” Harry asked still holding her.

“Yeah, something like that.”

‘Soon, I’ll know,’ she thought to herself with a mixture of anticipation and dread.

21. Fresh Start

Harry had asked more than just Hermione to hear what he had to say. He had also asked Ron, Tadra and Ginny to meet him in his room at the Leaky. It was still early evening and Mrs. Weasley was waiting at a table in the dining area, anxious to return to headquarters with Ron and Ginny. She wouldn’t allow them to return by themselves and wasn’t quite ready to let them spend an overnighter with Fred and George.

Harry cast a concealment spell on the room and started to pace in front of them, but decided to sit in a chair across from Ron as the three girls sat on the bed with Hermione in the middle.

“Maybe I can save you some trouble mate. This is about you and Hermione right? I don’t know why you have to be so dramatic about it. You could have just told me. Although it seems you’ve already told everyone but me. How long has this been going on anyway?” Ron asked trying to hide the hurt at not being completely trusted.

Harry had been so consumed with how to tell everyone about the prophesy, and how they might react to the information, that Ron’s statement caught him at a complete loss for words and he only stared.

“Ron I thought we’d been through all this. He didn’t tell me. It’s as plain as the nose on your face. Anyone could tell. Especially after that ceremony under the Sphinx. The two of them haven’t told anyone.” Ginny turned and looked at Tadra. “Er, as far as I know.”

Tadra answered only with a smile.

“That was just a ceremony. It was a symbolic, er, ah, gesture. I didn’t take it as something more at the time.

“For Merlin’s sake Ron,” Ginny said exasperated.

“Hey, maybe I just don’t like the idea of having been wrong all this time. It’s not like they were snogging all last year or anything like that.”

Harry and Hermione blushed and Ron looked at each of them in dismay.

“Oh for the . . . All last year? I – I feel used. You should have never let me take her to the dance mate. And you shouldn’t have said yes Hermione.”

“We were wrong to do that mate. But at the time it seemed like we had a reason.”

“We just weren’t sure Ron. We were told there could be some residual effect from the Breath of Life. But in retrospect we were obviously wrong. I’m sorry.”

“I’m sorry too.”

Ron shook his head, gave a sigh, and rolled his eyes at the ceiling. Hermione stood up and approached him, her eyes becoming bright.

“I was worried it might do something to our friendship. We both were. And I –“
“Worry too much? Yeah, I think you both do,” Ron smiled warmly and thought to himself. ‘There’s no use losing my best friends over something I’ve been too thick to admit. Ginny argued with me all last week and she was right even though I could hardly stand to admit it. I’ve always felt like I’ve been standing in Harry’s shadow. I just wanted to be better at something than Harry. In the back of my mind I wanted Hermione to like me better than Harry. I didn’t consider what Hermione might want, or what would make my two best friends happy.’

“Oh Ron.”

Hermione practically lunged at Ron making him spring to his feet and brace himself. She hugged him tightly. Harry had stood as well and Ron put out a free hand to Harry. Harry shook it enthusiastically, laughed, and joined the hug.

“Thank Merlin that’s over,” Ginny said with a bittersweet smile.

Ron frowned at Ginny after Hermione and Harry let him go.

“Like you had no trouble with it either?”

“Oh okay, I had a bit of trouble with it. It’s just a matter of growing up.”

“Even after what took place at the oasis you still refused to see, my friend? You are indeed a very stubborn individual Ron. Perhaps that same stubbornness is what makes you such a loyal friend.”

A rebuke and a compliment wrapped into one, that was Tadra’s style. She had a sharp mind and was extremely beautiful besides. Not to mention a very good instructor in the art of kissing. Ron appreciated the compliment and knew he deserved the other.

“Exactly what did happen at the oasis?” Ginny asked with interest.

A chorus of “Nothing” rang out as Ron’s ears turned red and the other three blushed.

“Ooookay, we’ll let that go but I think Harry asked us here to say something else?”

Ron looked surprised and Harry immediately looked grim. Everyone sat back down as Harry explained. He reminded them of the battle at the Ministry and how the prophesy that Voldemort had wanted so badly was smashed. He then revealed that the original witness to the prophesy was Dumbledore.

The room was tense as Harry took a deep breath and vividly recalled watching Professor Trelawney’s translucent image rise from Dumbledore’s pensive.

“The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches. Born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies. And the Dark Lord will mark him as his equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord knows not. And either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives. The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord will be born as the seventh month dies.”

As Harry had expected, a heated argument followed. All of their arguments he had either gone over with Dumbledore that first time, or with himself many times thereafter. Tadra was the most receptive to the prophesy being real and meant specifically for Harry and not Neville. Hermione was positively enraged about all of it. She refused to accept a prophesy from someone she considered a fraud and stomped around the room in tears and clenched fists.

“Look Hermione, you may not believe this prophesy but Voldemort does. He believes what little he knows and therefore perceives me as a direct threat. If he knew the rest, it would only confirm what he already thinks. That’s why I’m a marked man – literally. That’s why you shouldn’t love me. That’s why no one should until this is over.”

Hermione threw herself at Harry and sobbed.

“You can’t get rid of me that easily. I don’t give a damn about some stupid prophesy. I love you.”

“You can’t get rid of me either mate,” Ron said blinking. “I’m with you all the way.”

“As am I, my brother.”

“We all are,” Ginny added, briefly clutching at something unseen about her neck.

It had been an emotional revelation. Tadra and Ginny wiping at tears, left the room. Ron, still blinking, followed. Harry and Hermione, still embraced, were left alone to sort through their feelings.

Emotions spent they sat down on Harry’s bed and were soon laying down holding onto one another, their eyes still warm and red.

“You really shouldn’t you know. It would be safer –.“

“Try to talk me out of loving you one more time and I’ll hex you so bad . . .”

“With what?” Harry asked with a cheeky smile and held up Hermione’s wand.

“No fair,” she said trying to reach for her wand that Harry held further and further behind him. The effort made her press closer to him and their cheeks met. The effect was mutually electrical. Hermione’s wand slowly levitated to the floor from Harry’s hand as Hermione leaned back letting lips caress her cheek then moving to meet her own. It was a gentle tender kiss as they shared the beginning of a new relationship, an open relationship, a fresh start.

▪▪▪

The next day they all began rounding up school supplies with Mrs. Weasley, no longer using a cane, and being her motherly self with the group. Harry suspected it was partly because so much had happened that she hated to let them out of her sight. In fact he was fairly sure that everyone, except maybe Tadra, understood why and no one complained.

Harry and Hermione couldn’t keep from smiling every time they made eye contact, which was often. And they playfully held hands on brief occasions exploring how public they wanted to make their relationship known. It was a new experience to no longer wrestle with doubt as to whether they were dealing with some sort of side effect. It was liberating not to fear losing their friendships with Ron or Ginny. It was a relief not to worry about whether anyone would find out. Still, they struggled with old habits of not letting their feelings for each other be known. What they did not realize was how apparent their actions really were. Tadra and Ginny would either grin and look at each other or find something interesting nearby. Ron was more prone to look away and roll his eyes. After they had each accumulated a stack of books for the school year Mrs. Weasley rounded on them in front of Flourish and Blott’s.

“Alright, what’s with you two?”

Harry and Hermione jumped apart several inches, dropping books everywhere, and gave innocent looks which brought a burst of laughter from Tadra and Ron. Ginny clamped a hand over her mouth to keep from doing the same. The laughter made them both blush.

“That’s not going to work anymore mate. For neither of you.”

“They’re going steady mum,” Ginny informed her mother.

“Thank Merlin that’s over with. And it’s been obvious since last summer. I was just about to the end of my wand with the lot of you. Well, not you Tadra dear.”

Mrs. Weasley was pleased and relieved as she looked at Harry and Hermione and then to her own two children with pride, and to Tadra in wonder.

“I believe I’ll treat myself to a bit of well deserved shopping. The rest of you carry on without me. We’ll meet at the Leaky for lunch and I’ll see if Arthur can apparate in from work to join us.”

▪▪▪

Harry stopped in front of a narrow shabby little shop with a single wand on a faded purple cushion. Harry suddenly realized he had never seen Tadra use a wand. He felt sure she had one, but decided to ask anyway.

“Tadra, you do have a wand don’t you?”

Tadra reached into the sleeve of her robe and withdrew a very ornate silver rod.

“That’s a wand?” Ron asked amazed.

“A most unsual wand,” said Mr. Ollivander stepping from the doorway of his shop startling everyone but Tadra.

“Mr. Ollivander! You gave me a start. I thought your store was closed,” Hermione said in surprise.

“I decided to open up for just this one day Miss Granger. The day before school starts. I felt an obligation to the new students of Hogwarts getting their first wands. I very much enjoy the looks on their faces. However, I couldn’t help but notice this unique wand.” His moon-like eyes were still eerie but his face was kind as he looked intently upon Tadra’s wand.

“This is Mr. Ollivander, the best wandmaker in Britain. And this is Tadra Potter, my adopted sister,” Harry said in introduction.

“Delighted to make your acquaintance Miss Potter. Good to see young Mr. Potter with some magical family.”

“Would you like to examine my wand Mr. Ollivander?”

“Indeed I would. Oh my yes, how exquisite. This intricately engraved wand is made of the purest silver. The core is the stinger of a giant desert scorpion. The venom of the stinger, besides being deadly with no known antidote, is extremely caustic and would eat through most materials in seconds necessitating the use of platinum encasing the core. I would say this wand is eleven inches in length, very powerful, and difficult to use. Anyone who can wield this wand can use any wand with ease. May I?”

Tadra nodded.

“Orchideous.” A bouquet of flowers popped out the end of Tadra’s wand.

“Most impressive,” Tadra commented.

“A wand such as this, is particular to a magical Bedouin tribe near the Jaharu desert. They are a fiercely loyal and self reliant people. This type of wand is strictly reserved for use by the royal family. I would say in this case – a Bedouin princess.”

Tadra took the revelation in stride. Everyone else’s mouth dropped open.

“My father may be the leader of our people but we do not use such titles. A most impressive knowledge of wands Mr. Ollivander.”

Mr. Ollivander commented how he had always wanted to make such a wand but obtaining a giant scorpion stinger in a desert without magic was far too dangerous for an elderly wandmaker. Harry then told how he and Hermione had managed to kill one with their wands at the edge of the desert. Mr. Ollivander was keenly interested in a detailed description of how their wands had worked and their effect on the giant scorpion. After examining Harry and Hermione’s wands Mr. Ollivander gave his opinion.

“Yes, we can expect great things from you, Harry Potter. And you Hermione Granger. Perhaps from all of you.”

A wizard and his wife along with their daughter and son, walked up to Mr. Ollivander. The young girl was the older and obviously anxious to get her first wand. Mr. Ollivander thanked Tadra for letting him examine her wand and thanked everyone else for an amazing story. His gaze rested on Harry and Hermione before turning his attention to the new young customer. Mr. Ollivander could be heard telling the young witch he remembered selling her mother and father their first wands as they went into his store.

“A princess?” Ron squeaked. “You mean I . . . a Princess?”

“Ron, why do you fret? You have not turned into a frog – at least not yet,” Tadra teased with a smile and a wink.

▪▪▪▪

‘The question. I know someone will ask,’ Hermione thought to herself.

She attended her Prefect duties on the train taking care of the normal magical mishaps and diffusing of squabbles. The current buzz was about all the Dementors and their attacks. Plus the death of Professor Figg and who would be the new DADA teacher.

She thought to herself how Ron had a changed attitude and thought back to what he had said on their way to the meeting with the new Head Boy and Head Girl.

“You know Hermione, we really need to get into more advanced training and lessons if we’re going to help Harry. I think we should start up Dumbledore’s Army again. Let’s talk to Harry about it later.”

She had suppressed any other response except to agree, and then truthfully say she had been thinking about the DA as well.

A young boy, obviously a first year, approached her and she wondered if he would be the one to ask. She was disappointed when all he wanted to know was where the toilet was.

Making her way through the train she found a large crowd in the corridor in front of the compartment that Harry, Tadra, Luna, and Neville had occupied. She immediately tensed, fearing Malfoy may have started something again but then she heard Harry talking about their adventure crossing the desert.

The crowd began to part to let her by but she paused and listened. Harry seemed reluctant play up how close to death they had come, or how often. He did however, repeat several times that if it hadn’t been for Hermione and Ron and how they relied upon each other they would all be dead.

‘My modest hero,’ she thought to herself.

Tadra was not reserved in the least and thoroughly enjoyed expounding upon the deadly dangers of the desert and how brave her adopted brother and his friends were to have survived.

Finally she moved forward and caught Harry’s attention. His face lit up and practically radiated like the dawn of a new day and he gave her that smile that made her weak in the knees. She reminded him again to save a carriage, only as an excuse to say something. As she turned away to continue her Prefect duties she felt a warm kiss on her cheek. Startled, and with a slight blush, she turned back to see Harry wink.

‘Tsk, that wandless magic of his. I want a proper kiss. And he had best not forget we have a date on top of the Astronomy Tower tonight. A whole year,’ she thought to herself with disappointment. ‘ I’ll show him what he’s been missing for a whole year.’

She was anxiously looking forward to resolving their self imposed test and if it was anything like last time . . . With a dreamy smile on her face she practically walked into the tea trolley.

Questions, questions, but not the one she was looking for.

‘Isn’t that the way of it. When you want someone to ask, they don’t,’ she thought in frustration.

“Excuse me, Prefect Granger? Is Harry Potter your boyfriend?”

‘Finally.’

Hermione turned to find three second year Hufflepuff girls. And to make the moment that much sweeter Hermione saw Cho Chang and two of her friends within earshot. Part of her wanted to chastise herself for such petty rivalry but there was now a powerful dominating feeling within. She no longer had to stand by as just a friend and wish him happiness with whomever he might chose. Two happy words were held resplendent in her heart – “He’s mine”.

“Yes,” she answered simply. “Is there anything else I can help you with?”

“B-but he wasn’t, you weren’t – last year,” one of the girls stuttered.

“That was last year.”

▪▪▪▪

“No Scott, I mean it, I don’t want a levi-chair.”

“Please Miss Jen. Scottsdale only want Miss Jen not over do.”

“Damn it,” swore the female voice. “I don’t want to look different. I don’t want to be different. I just want to be normal.”

“Please Miss Jen. For Scottsdale?” pleaded the high pitched voice of a house-elf.

“Don’t make me order you Scott.”

It was a strange sounding argument coming from a nearby compartment and it caught Harry’s attention amongst the chaos of everyone getting off the train in the dimming light.

“Pardon, I’m not a Prefect but can I be of help?”

“No,” she said sternly staring down at the persistent house-elf. Then thinking better of it turned to see who had offered to help. “Oh, er, I’m fine,” she said with a pursed smile and gave a very brief glance at Harry’s forehead. “Overprotective Scottsdale here is being a pain.”

Harry assessed the situation. She was a short girl with sandy blonde hair and smiling blue eyes. There was something about her that was disarming and immediately put him at ease. He assumed she was a third or fourth year because of her size, but couldn’t recall having seen her before and a quick look for an absent house emblem on her school robes meant that she was new. He had never seen anyone assigned a personal house-elf and because of the levi-chair wondered if there was some medical reason. Scottsdale was looking at Harry with large hazel-brown colored eyes and the look was definitely a bugger off.

“Are you one of the Hogwarts house-elves?” Harry asked.

Scottsdale’s look didn’t change as he shook his head no, making his large ears flop.

“Why don’t you go up to the Hogwart’s kitchen and ask for a house-elf named Dobby. Tell him Harry said to help get you settled in.”

“Miss Jen needs Scottsdale. New students crosses the water and it’s Scottsdale’s job to protect Miss Jen. Scottsdale not trust young witches and wizards to look after Miss Jen.”

“Scott, I’ll be fine.”

“My sister is new too. How about if they ride a boat together? Would that be alright?” Harry asked the hose-elf who still looked unconvinced. Harry found the situation a little comical that the house-elf was being so fussy, but it was also endearing. They apparently had a close relationship as evident that Jen didn’t want to order her house-elf to comply.

“Tadra, over here.”

Tadra saw Harry waving his hand above the crowd in the chaos of the corridor of the train and made her way to him.

“This is Jen.”

“Jen Hanson, and this is Scottsdale the overprotective. Harry said you’re a new student too.”

“Yes, I am to cross the lake with the rest of the new students. I have been told it is a wonderful experience to see the school for the first time from the lake. Would you like to accompany me in the same boat?”

“Alright Scott, that should be good enough,” Jen said eyeing him.

Scottsdale looked Tadra up and down and grudgingly consented. Suddenly he smiled showing lots of teeth.

“Miss Jen still owes Scottsdale a butterbeer.”

“What? No way, you cheat –“ Jen didn’t bother to finish her accusation because Scottsdale and the levi-chair disappeared.

“Have either of you ever heard of a house-elf that cheats at cards?” Jen asked smiling and shaking her head.

▪▪▪

Harry went with Tadra and Jen to see them off. Hagrid was easy to find towering above everyone, lantern in hand beneath a darkening sky, and calling for first years to gather round.

“Oy, Hagrid!”

“’Arry! Come ta see Tadra off? Well, now I could use a bit ‘o help here if ya don’t mind Tadra. Seems we got one that won’t talk or do much ‘o anythin’ for that matter.”

A little boy, looking very small next to Hagrid, stood motionless staring into space. The only sign he hadn’t been hit with a petrification spell were the tears rolling down his cheeks.

“What is your name?” Tadra asked gently but with no response from the little wizard.

Jen took the initiative and leaned down to look the little lad in the eyes, and gave him a warm smile. Slowly he focused and gave a tentative smile in response.

“My name is Jen. Would you like to ride in a boat with me and Tadra?”

He nodded slowly yes.

“You have a gift Jen Hanson,” Tadra commented while helping the little boy dry his face.

“I don’t know if it’s a gift,” Jen shrugged. “I just seem to be able to help people smile.”

“Another firs’ year?” Hagrid asked.

Jen rolled her eyes.

“Sorry ‘bout that. Thought maybe you was a taller firs’ year. Ah transfer maybe? Regardless yer new and yer comin’ with us? Good, we’re off then. See ya at the feast Harry.”

▪▪▪▪

“Do you suppose that’s the real Mad Eye Moody?” Dean asked.

“Absolutely,” Harry said grinning.

“Dumbledore and the Ministry wouldn’t make that mistake twice,” Seamus said with a nod as Neville leaned across the table.

“I wonder if he’ll be as interesting as the old one? Er, I mean the imposter. Not that the imposter was good. Well, you know what I mean.”

“Barty Crouch Junior had to impersonate Moody well enough to fool everyone, including Dumbledore. It’ll probably seem like he’s coming back even though he never taught the first time,” Hermione answered.

“He’s interesting enough,” Ron said sounding satisfied with the new DADA teacher.

“I think he’s creepy. I don’t like the idea he can see right through anything with that eye of his.”

“Afraid Professor Moody will be looking over your girlish figure Lavender?” Ginny said with a smirk.

There was a momentary shared look between the boys and the conversation shifted quickly. But the thought lingered teasingly in Harry’s mind as he grinned at Hermione. She narrowed her eyes at him and a whispered conversation followed.

“You’ve seen far too much already Mr. Potter.”

“But it was dark that first night we went for a swim at the oasis.”

“It wasn’t dark the next day we went swimming. I’m sure you haven’t forgotten.”

Harry relished the memory and the slight blush that came to Hermione’s cheeks.

“Hmmm, I don’t know. It all seemed like some sort of dream. Maybe another look sometime just to be sure.”

Hermione’s eyes grew big and she gave him a playful elbow in mock offense and quickly turned away so he wouldn’t see her bemused smile and slight flush to her face.

The Great Hall became quiet as McGonagall brought out the sorting hat. Perched on a stool the sorting hat sang it’s song of rhyme and warning that the houses of Hogwarts and wizardkind should “unite or face tyranny’s might”. It gave Harry a chill to think what the world might become if they failed – if he failed.

The sorting was always of interest and an opportunity to cheer when another one came to the Gryffindor table. Just as a first year boy was sorted into Slytherin Hermione wanted to say something to Harry and Ron.

“What if Tadra doesn’t get sorted into Gryffindor?”

“So long as she’s not sorted into Slytherin,” Ron joked.

“It’s not funny. What if she does get sorted into Slytherin? Are you going to alienate her? And you especially Harry, are you going to just sit here and look glum? You’ve accepted her as your adopted sister. You’re all she’s got for family now. How would you feel in her place?”

“What’s all the gloom for Hermione? Harry doesn’t have to worry about Tadra being sorted into Slytherin. Her father and her brothers hate Death Eaters.”

“Don’t be too sure where she’ll be sorted,” Hermione said quietly as Jen Hanson’s name was called out.

Jen was taller than the tallest first years but not by much. Harry listened to the speculation being bantered about the table as to what year she was in. He personally thought she might be a fourth year, maybe a fifth year. Hermione’s opinion was that she was likely a sixth year, but Harry and Ron found that hard to believe.

The hat didn’t take long to call out “Gryffindor!” and Jen, smiling with delight, made her way toward the cheering Gryffindor table. Jen was bombarded with questions and they soon learned she was a sixth year and had eight OWLs with an Outstanding in Potions.

“Told you so,” Hermione smirked making Harry and Ron frown.

Harry waited in anticipation as the line of first years shortened and Tadra was within two. She stood head and shoulders above everyone else in line making the first years look that much smaller and younger. Looking unconcerned by her own imminent sorting she reassured the fidgeting and nervous young ones near her. Harry found it difficult to believe he had once looked so small himself.

“Tadra Potter,” McGonagall called out.

The Great Hall grew quiet and chatter about who she was and where she might be sorted grew to a whispered murmur. Tadra walked toward the sorting hat with confidence and grace making quite a contrast to the first years that had preceded her.

Ron was watching Tadra intently as he handled something in the pocket of his school robe. Hermione caught a glimpse of a sheer yellow fabric. She recognized it as Tadra’s scarf from their time spent at the oasis and suppressed a smirk.

Tadra placed the old worn out hat on her head and instead of engulfing her head, as was the case with most of the younger ones; it only just covered her eyebrows. Harry noticed Tadra's lips moving and remembered his experience with the sorting hat. Suddenly the hat straightened to a sharp point as Tadra continued talking. The hat began to laugh as it slowly relaxed, and between chuckles, shouted "Slytherin!". The Slytherin table erupted into clapping and cheers. Harry was in shock, but Hermione’s warning had helped prepare him and he hid his disappointment for Tadra’s sake. He stood up, waved to Tadra, and clapped modestly in congratulations. Others from the Gryffindor table joined him. Tadra looked over to Harry and gave him a grateful smile as she made her way to take a seat with the Slytherins.

Harry looked over the Slytherin table and fixed his gaze upon a pale face with cold gray eyes. Draco Malfoy had that sneer on his face that always made Harry want to slap it off of him.

‘Damn it,’ Harry thought. ‘This changes things. I’ll have to be easy on him for Tadra’s sake. He could make life miserable for her in the Slytherin dungeon. But so help me if he harms her . . . I’ll . . .’

Something inside Harry began to grow. Conversations going on near him stopped abruptly in mid word.

“Stop it,” Hermione whispered in his ear. There was panic in her voice.

“Huh?” Harry snapped back from what he was feeling.

Conversations resumed where they had left off. Harry abruptly felt self conscious as if he had done something he shouldn’t have or hadn’t meant to but he couldn’t figure out what it was. As he glanced around the Great Hall no one but Hermione seemed to have noticed anything except – Dumbledore. Harry was certain Dumbledore was looking directly at him. Hermione tugged at his arm to sit down. His face flushed as he complied. Hermione whispered in his ear so that no one else could hear.

“What were you doing? I felt something. It felt like you were doing something. You’ve got to be careful of your wandless magic, Harry. Are you alright?”

“I think so. Yeah, I’m okay.”

“Yeah, I know how you feel mate. Kinda took the wind out of me with Tadra being sorted into Slytherin. And what made you think she was going to be sorted that way Hermione?”

“She did spend a week with me, Ron. We talked about the sorting among other things. And you have to understand where she grew up. You should both understand how brutal that environment is. Tadra explained to me that you survive by your wits and cunning when you live next to the Jaharu. Do you know she thought Ron cheated in that Quidditch match?”

“I didn’t cheat. It was just a glancing blow or something from that Bludger. Why would she think I cheated?”

“Because the other side cheated by managing to make two of the Beladasan players sick. And that reminds me Ron. I want you to see Madam Pomfrey.”

“Don’t start on me with that again.”

“With what?” Harry asked.

“On the train I saw a fifth year Slytherin hit Ron square in the back with a stunning spell and the only thing Ron did was yell.”

“Of course I yelled, it hurt. Should have seen how I quickly I deprived him of his wand. I really enjoyed writing the little twit up. I’m sure he’ll get detention for trying to cast a stunning spell on a Prefect. That’s what it had to be – he had to have cast it wrong. It makes sense doesn’t it Harry?”

Ron was asking him for back up but Harry remembered the Bludger that by rights should have seriously injured him and now to hear a stunning spell had almost no effect.

“I dunno Ron. It might not be a bad idea. I mean, it wouldn’t hurt to get a check up.”

“Right, I’m supposed to march into the hospital wing and say I need a check up because my two best friends think I’ve turned into some sort of freak. Well, I’m not going to do it.”

“I’ll talk to McGonagall,” Hermione threatened.

“I thought Hermione was daft, but now I think you both are. If you can convince McGonagall I need to see Madam Pomfrey then I’ll go, but not before.”

Hermione had that set in her jaw that she was ready for another go but Harry told her Ron might have a point. Hermione quickly rounded on Harry and he just as quickly pointed out that he agreed with her and that they would both talk to McGonagall. Fortunately the sorting was over and Dumbledore gave a short welcoming speech with the normal warnings of what was out of bounds and what was expected. Then the feast began which captured Ron’s full attention. Ron still had that voracious and almost frightening appetite he had acquired since their journey through the desert. Harry decided he would mention that to McGonagall as well.

▪▪▪▪

A fifth year Prefect with fiery red hair and clear blue eyes stared at the stone gargoyle sentinels that guarded the entrance to the headmaster’s office. With a furrowed brow she looked deep in thought as she waited discreetly near by. She jerked her attention to movement in the hallway and smiled at the familiar shape of a tall pointed hat atop white hair and long white beard. She took a deep breath and stepped forward.

“Good evening Prefect Weasley. Did you enjoy the feast?”

“Very much,” she smiled brightly and extended her hand.

Dumbledore politely shook her hand and raised one eyebrow.

“Care to join me in a cup of tea? Perhaps there is something we should discuss.”

He didn’t wait for an answer. He turned to the gargoyles and said the password.

“Charms Pops.” The gargoyles immediately jumped aside. “I thought it was a catchy name for a sweet,” he grinned and looked at Ginny over his half-moon glasses.

They ascended the spiral staircase and Dumbledore took a seat behind his desk, he waved his wand at a tea kettle before looking at Ginny with interest.

“I do not recall you having been inducted into the Order. And since I’m the head of the Order I would think I should know. I assume this has something to do with what happened after the ceremony under the Sphinx?”

“Yes.”

The words poured out and Dumbledore listened intently. After Ginny finished Dumbledore looked deep in thought.

“I have no doubt you believe everything that you have told me. However, even you must agree how unusual it sounds.”

“Unusual?” Ginny laughed and gave a bittersweet smile. “You’re always so polite. I would have said absolute rubbish.” Ginny paused before saying more. “I wouldn’t have believed it either except for – “

Ginny reached for something unseen about her neck, cupped her hand around it as though it were the most precious thing on earth and gave a ragged sigh before extending her arm. A gold heart shaped locket was revealed in her open hand. Dumbledore took it and opened it. He gazed intently upon the contents before placing it back in her hand and answered with an almost choked reply.

“I believe you.”

Ginny burst into tears.

“Oh Merlin,” she sobbed. “I thought I was losing my mind but I had the locket and I knew it was true. It was all true.”

Dumbledore conjured a comfortable chair and encouraged Ginny to have a sip of tea.

“From the information you have given there is no immediate urgency to continue further this evening and it is getting late. What you have just told me I will keep in strictest confidence but I wonder if perhaps this is a heavy burden you have placed upon yourself.“

“It is mine to bear,” she said with conviction.

Dumbledore nodded with understanding and bid her goodnight and decided to turn in. He couldn’t help but feel deep empathy for Ginny but his mind was awash with thoughts of plans and possibilities from the things she had told him.

▪▪▪▪

The moon was more than three quarters full and rising well into the clear night sky. The moonlight illuminated the Hogwarts grounds, the forbidden forest, and Hogsmeade could be seen silver-blue in the distance from on top of the astronomy tower. It was pleasantly cool after a warm day and with very little breeze. Hermione took in the nighttime view leaning out onto the parapet.

‘I should have said something. I can’t believe he could have forgotten. I know it’s only been a few minutes but I’ve been thinking about this for a long time. And that much more since everyone found out at the Leaky. I wonder if he’s sound asleep.’

Hermione thought about it and tried to picture Harry asleep in his four-poster. She shook her head in rejection at the thought. With a sudden flash of inspiration she pulled out her wand and blew a gust of air around her – nothing. But she had been so sure.

“Looking for someone under an invisibility cloak?” asked a voice a few centimeters from her.

“Harry! For Merlin’s sake! How long have you been there and why didn’t you say something?”

Harry pulled the cloak off and put it in his pocket as he spoke.

“Sorry, I was already here. It’s just that you look so beautiful in the moonlight. I kind of hated to say anything. Have I ever told you how beautiful you look in the moonlight?” he asked.

“N-no,” she stammered as Harry gave her a smile that made her weak.

“I should have. There’s so many things I should have said, but I was afraid.”

“Are you afraid now?” she asked moving closer.

“No, I’m not afraid any more – I love you.”

‘Oh Merlin, does he have any idea what he does to me? How he makes me feel when he says that?’

She felt his warm hands reach around her waist and her heart began to race as she looked upon his face, his smile. They were close now and emotions that had too long been held back rose in their hearts.

“What if it’s not true love?” she asked in a teasing whisper.

“There’s only one way to find out,” he whispered in return and leaned closer.

Time had no meaning as two hearts sang with joy. Harry and Hermione leaned back from each other. Harry felt light headed and dizzy as though he needed air to breathe. Hermione looked dazed with a strange smile and a look of wonderment on her face.

“Do you think we passed the test?” Harry asked in a teasingly.

“We had to. I’m not sure I can take much more,” she said almost breathless.

There was a expectant pause between them as they looked deep into each other’s eyes.

“Care to try that again,” they asked at the same time.

They both laughed and smiled with delight, ready to further explore the depths of what they were feeling. Harry gently slid his hand into soft curls behind her neck. He caressed the gentle curves of her face with his other hand just before engaging in a deep and passionate kiss.

The world became brighter and more wonderful than ever. They were lost to each other, nothing else mattered.

Harry drew back and gently kissed the side of her mouth and along her chin to a spot just below her ear. Hermione shivered with pleasure each time warm lips made contact and moved lower down her neck. Hermione shifted, exposing her bare shoulder encouraging Harry to continue.

▪▪▪

Dumbledore woke to the supple song of phoenix. In a pale blue night robe he sleepily made his way to Fawkes perch. His half-moon glasses were crooked on his nose and the ball of fuzz on the end of his nightcap dangled lazily beside his head.

“I really do enjoy your singing Fawkes,” he said thickly with sleep in his voice. “But I wonder what might be contributing to the occasion?”

Dumbledore conjured a viewer with a wave of his hand. The image flickered and bathed him in dazzling golden light. He blinked at the unexpected brightness and focused on the scene displayed.

“Oh my . . . Fawkes, I think you had best pay a visit to our favorite young couple.” Dumbledore raised a sleepy eyebrow adding – “And be quick about it.”

Fawkes disappeared in a burst of flame and just as quickly reappeared in Dumbledore’s viewer with the same burst of flame on Harry’s shoulder. Dumbledore gave a chuckle at the young couples’ surprise and the viewer disappeared with a wave of his hand. He thought sleepily to himself as he headed back to his bed chamber.

‘No doubt I will be asked about the light show on top of the Astronomy Tower my next venture into Hogsmeade. I will simply infer credit to the prohibited use of Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes fireworks. Perhaps their orders for fireworks will increase again as they did last year.’

Dumbledore grinned to himself and then thought about Harry and Hermione finally accepting that what they felt for each other was genuine.

“Thank Merlin that’s over,” he said out loud and gave a satisfied yawn as the thick dark wooden door closed behind him.

▪▪▪

Ron and the other boys enjoyed teasing Harry as to when he managed to get to bed the night before, or if he had even got any sleep.

“Hey mate, what’s that mark on your neck?” Ron asked and winked at Neville

“Is that a love bite Harry?” Neville teased.
“What! What mark? Where?” Harry asked with panic. He frantically looked for a mirror.

“A love bite?”

“Let’s see Harry.”

Dean and Seamus craned for a look just as Ron made motions and gestures behind Harry’s back. They both snickered catching on that Ron was only making it up. They couldn’t help themselves from laughing as Harry’s face became red in his search for a mirror and mumbling something about Hermione getting a talking to. All in good fun they taunted him and laughed all the more.

“A love bite? It looks more like a dragon bite.”

“Doesn’t that hurt?”

“Are you sure she’s not part vampire?”

Out of sheer frustration Harry conjured a mirror levitating in mid air. Half expecting to see his entire neck bruised black and blue he looked all around and saw nothing.

“You guys are putting me on.”

Harry looked around at open mouths and wide eyed stares. Realizing what he had done he deftly palmed his wand and lifted up his hand making sure everyone saw it.

“What?”

“Whoa, how did you do that?”

“Wicked! Harry, can you teach me that?”

“That’s not fair. When did you learn that?”

“You conjured a mirror mate. That’s what we’re going to study this year and you can already do it? Is that what those private lessons were about last year?”

Harry let them all think it was the private lessons with Dumbledore. And it made sense to everyone that Harry would be given extra instruction since it was common knowledge that you know who was still after him. Harry wished they would all get used to saying Voldemort. Ron was doing better but reverted to old habits around others.

‘I absolutely must be more careful about doing wandless magic,’ he thought to himself.

A parchment airplane floated into their dorm room and unfolded itself in front of Ron.

Ron

You’re a Prefect – remember???

You’re Late!

Hermione

“Oh, right.”

Ron quickly gathered his things and got a move on while everyone made friendly jibes about Prefects.

The letter turned itself over in front of Harry.

The three of us need to get our exemption homework done first thing.

It shouldn’t take long.

Love Hermione

XXX

The three X’s were followed by a lipstick imprint that left the parchment and landed on Harry’s cheek with a smack.

“Clever witch,” Harry mumbled amongst the laughter of his roommates. They laughed even more when Harry tried to remove it, and it wouldn’t come off.

“Clever aaand cheeky”, he mumbled giving the lip prints one last rub before using his wand to vanish the conjured mirror and go looking for Hermione.

Harry found Hermione waiting in the common room. She looked her handiwork over approvingly.

“That charm worked rather well,” she said sounding pleased with herself turning Harry’s cheek for a closer inspection.

“I don’t have to wear this all day do I?”

“Why not? What’s wrong with it? Don’t you like my lip prints?”

“Maybe I prefer the real thing and not just on the cheek.”

“Oooo, good answer,” she gave him a delighted smile and kissed her lip prints on his cheek. “There, all gone. Although, it would have only been fair to make you wear that all day. Especially after giving me love bites all down my neck. The girls teased me something awful this morning.”

“I did?” Harry asked wide eyed and grinning. Seeing Hermione squint her eyes at him he immediately changed tone. “Er, ah, I’m sorry.”

“No you’re not.”

Harry almost laughed. It was true. He wasn’t sorry. He leaned from side to side looking for the telltale bruise marks.

“They’re all gone. I magicked them away. I had to really,” Hermione said almost looking disappointed. “The girls were wanting to know just how far down they went. And I, er, we, couldn’t let anyone know that now could we.”

With a sappy grin Harry shook his head slowly in agreement.

“You need to learn not to kiss quite so hard. Well, at least down my neck. I believe some practice would help.”

Harry’s face brightened.

“Practice?”

“Not now,” she grinned. “Later.”

“Hey you two, shake a leg. No time for snogging. Let’s get this end of summer assignment done and get some breakfast, I’m hungry. And we’re late, or have you forgotten you’re a Prefect, Hermione.”

Ron snorted as Hermione gave him a dirty look just before he slipped out through the portrait hole into the corridor.

Harry had assumed the three of them would perform the Priori Incantatem on each other’s wands under McGonagall’s super vision. He was surprised when they arrived at McGonagall’s office to find a middle-aged wizard from the Improper Use of Magic Office. He looked harried, overworked, and not at all happy to be there. He swallowed a gulp of hot coffee as he instructed them to place their wands, one at a time, on a wand transcorder. The transcorder resembled a brass plate with four glass bulbs mounted upright on the rim. The bulbs were filled with swirling white smoke. Harry thought the translator would look more appropriate hanging from a ceiling as a muggle light fixture.

Ron put his wand on the transcorder first. The glass bulbs of swirling smoke changed colors and Ron’s wand emitted a ghost image of the last spell performed. It was brief and Harry wasn’t sure, but it looked like a levitation spell before there was a puff of smoke and a piece of parchment stuck out from a slot in the rim of the plate.

In rapid succession it repeated the process and the parchment curled longer with each recording. After maybe a dozen recordings it stopped and the wizard tore off the parchment record. Rather bored he looked it over and verified Ronald Weasley was the owner of the wand before filing it away.

Hermione’s was next but when the wizard looked over the recording he became wide eyed.

“You can do a full corporeal patronus? That’s an amazing achievement.”

“Harry taught me. In fact, he taught several of us here at Hogwarts how to cast a corporeal patronus.”

The Ministry wizard lamented how he wished he could perform a corporeal patronus. Especially with all the Dementors roaming about. In a much friendlier mood he finally introducing himself as Paul Bauhnmier.

Harry placed his secondary wand on the transcorder and it only spit out a piece of parchment with his name and no record of spells being cast.

“Harry Potter? The Harry Potter? I had no idea. But of course I shouldn’t be so surprised. This is Hogwarts after all. A pleasure to meet you in person. Oh, now I see. Miss Granger meant that you taught her how to cast a corporeal patronus. Almost disappointing to see you haven’t cast any spells over the summer holiday.”

Harry pulled out his primary wand and placed it on the transcorder which puffed in rapid succession. Mr. Bauhnmier looked over the curled parchment recording.

“Yes, a full corporeal patronus I see – not surprising. And . . . sweet mother of Merlin. What’s this?”

Mr. Bauhnmier showed Harry the parchment recording pointing to a particular entry. Hermione and Ron crowded in to look as well.

August 6, 1996 – 8:23:20 pm

Cremo Praefervidusa Solaris Flammo Vorare Incensum!

Harry saw that this spell, whatever it was, was cast less than a second after two rapid fire stunning spells. It suddenly occurred to him this was the spell he used to destroy the doppelganger.

“Er, I used that on a doppelganger.”

“A doppelganger? A dark magic assassin creature? What kind of a spell is it anyway? The transcorder doesn’t even have a name for it. The best it could do was give a translation. And look at the exclamation at the end. That means it was done with power. That’s how a full corporeal patronus spell is designated, with an exclamation.”

“Harry had private lessons from Dumbledore last year,” Hermione said coming to Harry’s rescue again.

“Yes, of course. That explains a lot. But still –“

“And I’m still hungry,” Ron interjected. “We haven’t had breakfast yet.”

“I apologize. By all means carry on. It’s just that I thought this was going to be a boring assignment. It’s been anything but.”

▪▪▪

“How about starting up the DA again. Hermione and I were talking about it yesterday. I’d really like to get a full patronus down. Besides, you’re going to need help if you intend to face Voldemort.”

Ron cast a look up and down the corridor as he said Voldemort, on their way to the Great Hall for breakfast. Harry appreciated Ron’s effort in at least saying his name, but he stopped and faced them both to make something explicitly clear.

“Neither of you are going to face Voldemort – I am.”

Harry braced himself for a row with Hermione. He could see the set in her jaw, the flare of her nostrils and fiery stare. He hated the thought that this would be their first argument as an official couple but he couldn’t help but feel proud of the way she looked and held her ground.

‘Damn, she’s scary when she looks like that. If I was a Death Eater I’d run.’

Ron must have known what was coming too.

“Look mate, you’re going to need us to clear a path so you can get at him. You don’t really think he’ll waltz out in front of everyone to shake your hand before you two try to kill each other. And if we’re going to be of help we need to get some training in. So what do you say about starting up the DA again.”

Harry and Hermione looked at Ron and blinked. The impending row was diffused.

“I guess if you put it that way. I can’t say no,” Harry said grinning at Ron.

“Right, and as soon as we clear a path, I’ll join you.” Harry eyed Hermione, but she continued. “You don’t honestly expect me to stand there with nothing better to do.”

They all laughed, but deep down they knew the final confrontation was no laughing matter.

▪▪▪

“I’m starved,” Ron said taking a seat and immediately he started piling food on his plate.

“May I join you, my brother?”

“Tadra, it’s good to see you. Everything all right? It wasn’t too bad spending the night in the Slytherin dungeon was it? Did they treat you okay? Malfoy didn’t give you any trouble did he? Was Snape mean and rude?”

Tadra smiled at Harry’s string of questions.

“Professor Snape was most polite. It was almost as though he felt sorry for me.”

Harry frowned questioningly as Tadra gave him a mischievous grin.

“I could attempt to answer the rest of your questions over breakfast, my brother.”

“Oh, er, I don’t know if that’s a good idea.”

Harry glanced over at the Slytherin table and there were a number of disapproving looks being given.

“There’s no school rule against it. Parvati and Padma have been known to visit each other’s table. Besides I wouldn’t mind having a sister to share breakfast with,” Luna said in her usual dreamy tone. “Mind if I join you Ginny?”

Ginny moved over to give Luna room.

“I think it’s a splendid idea,” Jen agreed with a smile.

“Always room for another pretty girl,” Jim grinned sitting next to Jen.

“Rii –“ Tim agreed stuffing his mouth sitting on the other side of Jen.

“Do you not wish me to join you, my brother?”

“Of course I don’t mind I was just thinking it might be easier to get along with the other Slytherin’s if you didn’t.”

Hermione and Ron quietly agreed with Harry but were also glad to have her company. Tadra thanked them and sat down beside Harry.

“What do you mean Snape felt sorry for you?” Ron asked.

Tadra laughed as she reached for a pitcher of milk.

22. Ron's Revelation

**** Many thanks to Liss for helping me proofread the chapter. And more importantly, for helping provide incentive to keep going :) ****

He rubbed his left forearm; he didn’t like the burning sensation. But he did like the fear in the eyes of those he dared show his arm to. He relished the sense of power and the feeling of importance. He wanted more of that feeling, but he didn’t dare show more than he already had. The Dark Lord admonished him to be careful who knew. The Cruciatus Curse, briefly applied by the Dark Lord himself, was only a taste of what awaited him should he fail to heed his master’s instructions. He hated fearing he who must not be named, but he hated Potter more. He clenched his fist before relaxing his hand and stroking his chin in thought. Thinking of hate reminded him of something that had happened on the Hogwarts Express and he wondered what to make of it.

‘How the hell does she know?’ he thought to himself.

The little red-haired Prefect had managed to confront him alone in the corridor. There was an immense hatred that burned in her bright brown eyes, and he liked it. He gave her his best smirk. But her words wiped away his smirk instantly.

“I know what you are and what’s on your left arm. I know what you’re capable of. And so help me Merlin, give me one excuse – and I’ll be glad to end your miserable life.”

He figured she was bluffing, but there was no mistaking that look of hatred. He had seen it too often on his father’s face. He reasoned she didn’t actually know and hadn’t told anyone because no one outside his trusted inner circle treated him any differently. He was sure that Dumbledore would expel him if he found out.

‘Ginny, the little muggle loving weasel,’ he thought to himself.

She wasn’t bad looking for a pureblood witch. He figured what she really needed was a man of wizard to tame her. Briefly, he thought of what it might be like to force himself upon her. But he quickly dismissed the fantasy. The possibility of being caught and the retribution from all concerned wouldn’t be worth the risk even if he managed a good memory charm on her. Memory charms were tricky and he didn’t have nearly enough practice. Besides such fantasies would only lead him to search out Pansy and he didn’t want to deal with her right now. He had too much on his mind.

The brief thought of Pansy made him think of the little Malfoy family secret, passed on from father to son, which insured no gold-digger could cash in on the family fortunes. His father had also warned him that it was not to be taken as an excuse to be promiscuous. He remembered his father’s level toned words.

“You’re actions should be calculated, Draco. To always, take advantage of the situation. A fool will be motivated strictly for his own satisfaction and pleasure. I expect more of you. Learn to control yourself and the environment around you. Lies, blackmail, extortion, which may be deemed by most as character flaws and vices, are merely tools to gain the real prize, power – power over those around you. So, think carefully before you give into a moment of pleasure. But if pleasure is part of a greater plan I’m sure you can make the most of it.” His father gave him a lofty grinning sneer. “Remember, if given a chance, a woman will use your desire against you.”

Draco had contemplated his father’s words carefully at the time, and had formulated his own opinions about the opposite sex.

‘Women, they’re all alike. All they want is status and security. Of course, wealth and power translate into security, and when the Dark Lord takes over – the Malfoy’s will be right there next to him. Then, countless witches will be vying to win my favor and they’ll be far prettier than Pansy.’

Again, Draco’s mind wandered toward hate and he clenched his teeth at the thought of Harry Potter. Father was in prison because of him and the reason he had volunteered to become a Death Eater – to keep the Malfoy name next to the Dark Lord. Without a doubt, Potter was the luckiest wizard on the planet. Draco shifted his position as he sprawled out on the dark green couch in the Slytherin common room. The low ceiling reflected a faint glow from a nearby greenish lamp. He looked up at the ceiling above him with an unfocused gaze. Hating Potter and envying his luck was of no value. He curled his lip in disdain as he heard Crabbe and Goyle chuckling. They were playing some sort of card game at a table nearby. They could barely remember the rules of a game and tended to make up new rules as they went.

‘Simpletons,’ he thought to himself. ‘At least I won’t have them in potions class.’

It was just as well they kept themselves entertained while he gave thought to the news of everything that had happened prior to start of term.

It was a mystery how Potter had managed to get out of the country with so many watching his every move. Yet he had, and he went to Egypt of all places. Supposedly, he and the Mudblood had found some allies there. It had something to do with Isis. He wasn’t sure what the name meant and considered looking it up in the library in the next few weeks.

It was a disgusting bit of news, though not unexpected, that Potter had taken up with Granger. The revolting part was how they quickly became the “cute” new couple with students humming and singing a damned song in tribute. ‘Call My Name’ was the song Silvertone supposedly wrote just for them. It was obvious that Granger was sucking up to Potter’s fame, not to mention the Black estate that Potter had undoubtedly inherited. Draco couldn’t imagine Granger as a girlfriend. ‘Probably the same as dating an encyclopedia’ and curled his lip. ‘Weasel bitch would have been a better choice. At least she’s a pureblood.’

He was sure the story of the golden trio crossing the Jaharu was a lot of rot. Still, there was no denying Potter’s luck. Especially considering a score of Dementors failed to capture him in a muggle neighborhood just a week before start of term. The only plus to that episode was the death of Figg. He heard rumor that a Dementor’s kiss had ended Figg’s life. Draco liked the idea, a member of Dumbledore’s group having her soul sucked out by a Dementor. It was difficult not to feel disappointment that it hadn’t been Potter. However, every Death Eater was very aware that Potter must not be killed by anyone but the Dark Lord. Even accidentally killing Potter would result in a prolonged and horrible death. Draco gave an involuntary shudder at such an unthinkable fate.

He supposed he could understand why the Dark Lord wanted to make it personal but thought it would be far easier to have Potter killed and be done with it. In becoming a Death Eater It had been one of Draco’s hopes the Dark Lord would change his mind and let him kill Potter as his first assignment. Instead, he had been told to watch and observe, give monthly reports, and that he would be given further instructions as needed.

‘That brings me up to the first week of term,’ he thought to himself.

The first potions class had been entertaining, even if some of it was at Professor Snape’s expense. Who would have ever dreamed that Longbutt would get an Outstanding OWL in potions? McGonagall had given Longbottom a copy of his grade to present as proof. Snape was furious, slapping his desk, he rose slowly from his chair, and expounded upon the impossibility of Longbottom receiving an Outstanding in potions.

“Maybe you’re a better teacher than you think or maybe – it’s in spite of,” Potter quipped.

Briefly, Draco had hoped there was going to be a duel on the spot, between Snape and Potter. Except the mudblood’s eyes started turning color and she spoiled the fun by telling her boyfriend “Harry, don’t.”

‘Don’t do what?’ he wondered. ‘Duel with Snape? Ha, that would be a short duel. Snape would have crushed him. Too bad Gryffindor only lost 15 points.’

If not for Dumbledore, Draco was sure Snape would have already handed Potter over to the Dark Lord. There was a deep animosity between Snape and Potter, but there was something about Potter that was different from the previous term. He couldn’t quite put his finger on it, and Snape seemed to notice it too. Or maybe he was just imagining it. Regardless, the entertainment had been cut short and he felt deprived.

It didn’t seem possible that the Bennet brothers could be more obnoxious than the previous term. If he didn’t have more important things to deal with he would hunt them down and curse them to oblivion. Only a few days into term and they had managed to transfigure and charm his hair into a somewhat shapeless dog. A white blonde rug leapt from his head and barked at him before scurrying off, leaving him completely bald. The hair-dog had disappeared into the depths of the castle just as quickly as impish laughter faded away down the echoing corridor behind him. From experience, he knew it was futile chasing after the Bennets. It was as if they could melt into the castle walls. Madam Pomfrey had fixed him up with a hair grow potion that worked in a matter of minutes, but the way it grew back was not the proper style he had managed to cultivate. He had changed from the slick, neat style of his earlier years to a loose look that always settled back to the way he wanted, no matter how much the wind blew. Madam Pomfrey dismissed his complaints and assured him it would be more manageable after a week or two. The Bennets were an irritation he didn’t feel he should have to put up with any longer.

In fact, Draco confronted the golden trio later that day about the Bennets. Draco was without his usual escort of Crabbe and Goyle, something he had done on purpose. The trio were darkly tanned and in a disgustingly good mood. Potter and Granger were openly holding hands and making eyes at each other. Weasley started barking like a dog upon spotting him, but Draco ignored him and squared off with Potter while Weasley rambled.

“Wish I had seen that Malfoy. I wonder if being bald improved your looks,” he laughed and followed with a hearty, “Woof!”

“Always knew you were barking Weasley,” he drawled, never taking his steady gaze from Potter. Potter wasn’t joining Weasley’s taunts and Granger kept observantly silent by his side. He felt that Potter was finally regarding him as a serious enemy, a respect for something dangerous, and he liked it even if Weasley was still oblivious, snickering and rambling.

“Want something Malfoy?” Potter asked.

“I suggest you put a leash on the Bennets. If they keep it up, I will hurt them. Do I make myself clear?” Draco paused to let it sink in. Granger’s eyes glazed a slight grey as Potter looked him squarely in the eye. It was then that Weasley did something interesting. Just as he was about to say another taunting or derogatory remark, he glanced at Granger’s eyes and drew his wand amazingly fast. Granger calmly pulled Weasley’s wand arm down.

“About time you took me seriously Weasley. Things have changed.”

“Yes…yes they have,” Potter answered in a steady tone.

“Do we understand each other then?”

Potter answered only with a nod and Draco strode away thinking of how much fun he would have with the Bennets when the Dark Lord was finally in power.

Yes, things have changed and Draco mentally checked off the last few. There was the new Gryffindor, Jen Hanson, whom everyone seemed to like. He grudgingly admitted he thought she was a likeable witch, a pureblood witch, and briefly wondered why she hadn’t been sorted into Slytherin. Regardless, she was of no consequence. Then there was Tadra Potter, the newly adopted sister to his enemy. She was beautiful, exotic and the way she moved and held herself was almost regal. He liked to watch her, and she always gave him a calculating look in return. She was undoubtedly a pureblood or the sorting hat would never have placed her in Slytherin house. He couldn’t help but wonder what circumstances had led to her adoption. It had to be some sort of misfortune or she wouldn’t have Snape’s sympathy. He wanted to know more about her and he waited anxiously for an owl with the information.

There didn’t seem to be anything that fazed Tadra. Snide insults from the other Slytherin girls rolled off her like water on a stone. She may have Snape’s sympathy but she held no one’s respect in Slytherin House especially after apparently making it routine to sit at the Gryffindor table Monday morning and Friday evening.

‘And there she is now,’ he thought to himself as Tadra emerged from the girls’ dorm. She strolled through the common room with her usual grace and poise. She gave Draco her usual calculating look, with dark upon dark eyes, before exiting into the corridor. He had to admit she was very beautiful – dark penetrating eyes, silken black hair. Tadra’s face lingered in his mind long after she had gone. There was something about her that aroused him and he didn’t like the feeling of not being in total control. He wondered where she might be headed and realized Defense Against the Dark Arts was their next class

As far as Draco was concerned Defense Against the Dark Arts was a disaster with Barking Bad-Eye. The first class had been nothing but a long lecture punctuated with “Constant Vigilance!” The real professor was little different than Barty Crouch Junior had portrayed him the year Diggory was killed. It had been an amazing impersonation to fool everyone, including Dumbledore. He wondered if he could ever accomplish such a feat. Just as however, quickly dismissed the idea because a Malfoy wouldn’t be asked to do such a demeaning task. He forced himself not to dwell on thoughts of what the Dark Lord might or might not demand of him and instead thought of his own accomplishments. He had mastered all of the unforgivables. He had learned from his father that there was prudence involved when casting certain spells and used a spare wand – a broken wand reveals no secrets. Out of the four unforgivables the most difficult had been the Killing Curse. The Professor Moody imposter had given him the idea to start with spiders. He remembered the exhilaration and sense of accomplishment the first time the green flash shot out the end of his spare wand. After killing scores of spiders and insects, he moved on to birds, then a cat and finally a dog. He wondered what it might be like to kill a person, a muggle. He wondered if a person would have that same vacant look in their eyes as the stray dog he had killed.

“What would your answer be Mr. Malfoy,” growled Professor Moody.

“Constant vigilance!” Malfoy barked with a bored sneer, disregarding the chuckles that ensued.

The professor’s good eye considered him while his magical electric-blue eye darted around the room from student to student.

“Maybe we should liven things up a bit. Potter, come up here.”

Potter walked up to the front of the classroom.

“Would anyone care to duel with Mr. Potter?”

Granger and Weasley’s raised their hands followed by Longbottom, but not as quickly as his.

“Malfoy then. Any objection Potter?”

Potter shook his head in smiling confidence.

Draco couldn’t wait to wipe that smile off his face.

In another room, he faced Potter on a dueling platform while the others watched from the sides, below.

“Formal or Auror duel? I’m partial to Auror duel myself.” Professor Moody clumped his wooden leg.

In an Auror duel the opponents face each other from the far ends of the stage drawing their wands at the sound of a loud bang and flash of light. In a formal duel the opponents start from the center, pace away from each other, turn and cast their spells. The formal duel outcome relies on speed and the type of spells cast while an Auror duel relies primarily on speed.

Draco was confident in using nonverbal spells, which are cast more quickly. He knew Potter was having trouble with nonverbal spells last term.

“Auror,” he and Potter said in unison.

“Remember Malfoy, I’ve got my eye on you. Casting an unforgivable will be your last in this school.”

Draco smirked.

“Just as I thought,” Professor Moody growled. “Ready . . .”

A flash and a bang emanated from the end of the professor’s wand.

Draco saw Potter’s wand drawn before he even had a chance to move. The next thing he knew he was lying on his back and looking up at the Professor’s grinning, scarred and chiseled face. The professor was laughing with a raspy chuckle as his magical eye spun around, altogether making him look like a full-blown loony.

“Here’s your wand Malfoy.”

Draco took his wand and brushed himself off casually, not letting his actions betray how rattled he was. He looked up into a pair of dark eyes.

“Are you well Draco Malfoy? I do not believe it was necessary for my brother to stun you with such force as to knock you off the dueling stage. Professor Moody performed the rennervate spell.”

“I assumed as much.”

Draco seethed inwardly at being so completely out-dueled, but he couldn’t bring himself to tell Tadra to bugger off.

“I don’t recall Potter –.“ Draco looked at Tadra and blinked. There was something about her smile, and the questioning look in her eye. “I don’t recall your adopted brother being so quick last term.”

“He is very quick. I have never seen anyone move faster than the day he destroyed a doppelganger and saved my father’s life.”

“Draco! Are you alright?” Pansy asked swooping in and holding tightly to his arm. “He’s fine now Potter. Why don’t you go stand by the Gryffindors? Maybe Moody will let you duel with me later.”

“I would enjoy that very much Pansy Parkinson.”

Tadra gave Pansy a menacing smile. Draco felt Pansy stiffen next to him and suppressed a smirk. It was obvious Tadra would like a chance to put Pansy in her place and thought it would be an interesting duel and he wondered what skills Tadra really had, other than good looks.

Draco felt it was now time to observe his enemy and watched Granger opt for the formal duel. They both paced away from each other in rhythm to Professor Moody’s count and turned in the blink of an eye. There was the sound of rushing air and Granger dropped to the floor laughing hysterically, the victim of a tickling charm. Neither of them had said a word meaning they were both now adept at nonverbal spells. Potter swayed slightly, and then waved his wand to stop the tickling charm. Granger caught her breath, gave Potter an I’ll-get-even-with-you look and then broke into a smile as he helped her up. Granger began to look around for her wand, but Potter handed it to her.

‘Wait! When did Potter get her wand? He cast a tickling charm and disarmed her so fast I never even saw it,’ Draco thought to himself fuming and a bit unnerved.

Granger rolled her eyes, took her wand and gave Potter a quick kiss in front of everyone. Professor Moody tapped his wand on the dueling stage and growled there was a time and place for everything and that this was a classroom and not a dark corridor. However, Moody was grinning when he said it. Draco hoped Moody was not going to get into a habit of grinning because it contorted his face into a disturbing appearance. Potter and Granger being mushy in public made his stomach turn.

One after another, Potter disposed of his opponents in short order. Longbottom was disarmed and wrapped up with a conjured sheet giving him the appearance of a mummy. Weasley was disarmed and doused with water. It was too bad Tadra and Pansy never got the opportunity to duel. By the time class was over Draco was definitely upset. He had made such great strides over the summer, mastering the unforgivables, only to be so utterly outdone. It was as if Potter were drawing from some new immense power and he began to wonder what really happened to him over the summer. As they left class, he watched Tadra wave and smile to Potter. He wondered if Tadra might be able to shed light upon the change in his enemy. Nevertheless, it was a difficult to overcome the idea that a friend of his enemy was also his enemy.

*******

Weeks went by and Quidditch tryouts were well underway. Draco was of course the Slytherin Quidditch captain and in charge of selecting tryouts. He had learned that appearances can be important and he wore his full Quidditch uniform. The title of Captain was embroidered above his name. The uniform was warm which is why he scheduled tryouts in the cool of the morning. The light breeze that whipped at his dark green cape made it that much more pleasant. Draco was more than surprised to see Tadra show up for tryouts. He gave her a sneer and spoke with a drawl.

“What makes you think you’ll make the team Potter? Or, that I’ll even let –“

“You want to win don’t you?” she asked cutting him off and mounting her broom, “Besides, I like to play.”

She didn’t give him a chance to turn her down. She took off on a broom as he watched with abject curiosity. She handled herself very well as a Chaser. Tadra was skilled, obviously enjoyed Quidditch, and played very rough as she slammed into one of his regular Chasers. He was suitably impressed, but not impressed enough to let a Potter on his team. She landed next to Draco breathing hard from the exertion.

“Not bad but not good enough.”

“Actually I’m better flying something else.”

Once again, she didn’t give him a chance to say anything. She unfurled a carpet and took off. Needless to say, the regular Chasers were surprised to see a flying carpet but determined to take her on.

Draco folded his arms as he watched. She was bold, he’d give her that. He could tell instantly that this was Tadra’s passion and she was more than impressive flying a carpet. Tadra returned breathing heavier than before and with a satisfied gleam in her dark eyes.

“That was impressive but flying carpets aren’t allowed.”

“Is there a school rule against it?”

“No, but flying carpets are a banned import.”

“It’s not an import. It’s mine. It’s not for sale at any price.”

“Flying carpets are not allowed to fly around in the open countryside.”

“But this is Hogwarts, not the open countryside. There’s no school rule against it – I checked. Do you want to win, or not?” Tadra gave Draco a hard look, never taking her eyes of him, “Think about it.”

Tadra turned and left Draco thinking about the Quidditch Cup returning to Slytherin House. It was an intriguing idea and he wondered if the other Quidditch teams would object – especially a particular Gryffindor captain. The thought of Tadra playing against her adopted brother, and winning, was deliciously entertaining. The rest of the team expressed a similar sentiment in the meeting that followed tryouts.

Draco did his part and called for a meeting of the four Quidditch teams. When he asked that Tadra be allowed to fly her carpet in Quidditch games he was heartily rebuked – which is what he had expected. Draco then presented Tadra’s argument showing that it was entirely up to the school Quidditch teams as to whether they would allow flying carpets in Hogwarts matches, unless the Headmaster overruled them. It was then time to sit back and watch what the great Harry Potter would do.

Potter freely admitted that he was biased on the matter and if the decision were left entirely up to him he would say yes. He then pointed out that he and Weasley had played Quidditch on their own brooms – against, and with, flying carpets. Potter had everyone’s attention when he embarked on advantages and disadvantages of flying carpets as opposed to brooms. He gained their interest with possible strategies playing with flying carpets and against them. He rounded off his little presentation by reminding everyone of the previous term. He reminded them how Umbridge and the Ministry had imposed their unwelcome influence upon every aspect of Hogwarts education – and Quidditch. Draco tried not to be impressed with Potter’s last words.

“If we decide to allow a flying carpet in our Quidditch games I’m fairly sure the Ministry will not like it.”

The resentment and hard feelings created by the Ministry’s interference in their school the previous term was still fresh in their minds. The idea that the Ministry wouldn’t like a flying carpet in their Quidditch games was enough for everyone to vote yes.

********

“It’s time we had a talk Draco.”

Professor Snape waved his wand at the door and an odd squelching noise followed. Draco realized he had used the nonverbal form of Colloportus. Evidently, Professor Snape wanted this conversation to be private.

“I am disappointed in you Draco. You should have waited to become a Death Eater.”

“Disappointed?” he asked indignant.

“Yes, you would have had more freedom. Now you will have the Dark Lord to answer to, just as I do. My position here at Hogwarts is precarious but secure – I have the headmaster’s trust. However, if you are exposed as a Death Eater you will likely be expelled and there will be little I can do about it. I will suggest that I give you private lessons in Legilimency and Occlumency. However, Occlumency alone is not enough in defense against powerful wizards. You must also learn to use Pensive.”

“Memory stuff?”

‘I have learned to use Pensive to my advantage as you must now learn. I have mastered the total extraction – and reinsertion, of any memory I chose. It is therefore impossible to expose betrayal by Legilimency or even truth serum because the memory does not exist.”

Draco gave the information some thought.

“Then how do you remember that you have, or haven’t?”

“I keep a second Pensive in a secure place. The memory of the first Pensive hides the memory of the second.”

Draco grinned a wicked sneer.

“I’m certain you will be a quick study. You may keep your Pensive on the shelf below mine; we will then discuss where you will hide your second pensive and how you will remember to retrieve it. Our first lesson will be to permanently extract what I have just told you.”

Professor Snape placed two empty, shallow stone basins upon his desk.

“It should not be a surprise that I have been instructed to watch you Draco.”

“By Dumbledore, or the Dark Lord?”

“Both.”

“No, it’s not surprising. And I’m sure it’s no surprise I’ve been told to watch you as well.”

Snape answered only with a lofty sneer. They understood each other perfectly.

*****

After several lessons, Draco came up with an idea of how to extract whatever information he wanted on Potter, from Weasley. By using the Imperius curse, he would instruct Weasley to recall everything he remembered from the summer holiday. With his new knowledge of pensives he would extract a copy of those memories and go through them later at leisure. Then, with a good memory charm, Weasley wouldn’t remember anything about it. It almost made him euphoric at the thought of using the Cruciatus Curse on him. It was only a little disappointing that he wouldn’t remember Draco making him writhe in agony. Of course, he would have to apply the unforgivables with his spare wand. Yes, Draco was looking forward to having fun with Weasley.

******

It was a small thing to suggest to Crabbe and Goyle that maybe Weasel could use a little softening up – without his wand. It was a simple matter to send Weasley a message that Tadra wanted to see him, in one of the lower corridors of the castle. The gullible sod came quickly enough.

“Accio Wand,” Draco said with ease.

Weasley was caught completely off guard and stood there with his mouth open as Draco stepped out from the shadows of the torch lit corridor.

“Not so big without the famous Harry Potter by your side – or this for that matter,” Draco drawled and smirked as he held up Ron’s wand. “Say, Crabbe how’s the transfiguration coming along.”

“Not so well,” Crabbe said with a pout.

“Why don’t you try on Weasel here? If it doesn’t work out you can always stun him and dump him in a corridor somewhere.

“Cool,” Crabbe eyed Ron with glee as he pointed his wand.

“Oh, me too. I know a few curses,” Goyle said not wanting to be left out of the fun.

Draco was truly enjoying himself. He was in complete control and let the drama slowly unfold. He had purposely left plenty of space between himself and Weasley in anticipation of how he would react.

“You won’t be a Prefect very long after I inform McGonagall, Malfoy.”

“Who says you’re going to remember? I’ve got a nice memory charm I’ve been working on, not to mention a few unforgivables I can do rather well.”

As Draco had hoped, this was too much for Weasley and he made the predictable screaming red-faced lunge. Draco made a casual motion of aiming his wand but was startled and shocked to see Weasley sailing through the air at him, in a single bound, from over eight paces away.

“Imper– ,“was all Draco had managed to say before Ron landed on him with a crash.

If anyone had been in an adjoining corridor they would have heard cursing and yelling of profanities, spells being cast – some ricocheting off stone wall with bodies scrambling and scuffling.

Draco managed to crawl away and reach out for a nearby wand while Crabbe and Goyle went hurtling through the air like overstuffed pillows.

“Crucio!”

Weasley fell to the floor in agony. Draco was having a difficult time understanding what had just happened, it didn’t make any sense.

Crabbe and Goyle were ready to make a run for it after being tossed like rag dolls down the corridor. After seeing Weasley screaming on the stone floor they changed their minds, gathered themselves up, and headed back. With wands at the ready, their courage grew with each step. Too late Draco saw they were going to cast more spells.

“Crabbe, Goyle, don’t!”

They both cast stunning spells which bounced off Weasley, just as their previous spells had. One of the deflected stunning spells grazed Draco’s arm, numbed half his body and he dropped to the floor. If Weasley had been angry before he looked insanely furious now, his red hair matching the rage that burned in his eyes.

A short scuffle followed that ended with yells of pain and a final splintering crack.

******

‘He broke my wand! The bastard broke my spare wand!’ Draco seethed with anger.

The three of them hobbled their way to the Hospital Wing as Draco tried to make sense of what had happened. The spells bounced off Weasley as though he had giant blood in his veins. The worst was that if Weasley turned him in for using an unforgivable he’d be expelled for certain, and reported to the Ministry. He might have to make a run for it if the Ministry showed up and he didn’t have a convincing enough story for them – Azkaban was not an option. On the other hand, Weasley purposely broke his wand and that alone was enough for him to be expelled. Draco shook his head trying to clear his thoughts as he took shallow painful breaths walking slowly behind Crabbe and Goyle. First things first, Draco decided to make up a story that their injuries were from a Quidditch accident and he wouldn’t mention anything about a broken wand. It was the most credible story he could come up with to explain Crabbe’s broken arm, Goyle’s broken leg, and his own cracked ribs – which still hurt.

He didn’t think Madame Pomfrey did a proper job on his ribs. Crabbe and Goyle had no complaint about their injuries except to mumble they intended to avoid Weasley from now on. When they asked him why their spells just bounced off Weasley, he had barked at them saying he didn’t know.

‘Damn it,’ he thought.

The only thing to lighten his foul mood was receiving an owl. In private, he decoded the message with his wand and read anxiously. He was pleased to see it contained information on Tadra.

“Royal pureblood?” Draco looked up from the parchment and stared at the wall in front of him before reading on. “Abandoned, yes, that makes sense.” A grinning sneer spread across his face as he read his orders at the bottom of the parchment.

Your master instructs you to gain Tadra Potter’s sympathy and see that she join our cause. Use whatever means necessary.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

He looked up from his essay and watched the beautiful girl sitting next to him. Her hand deftly moved across the parchment, the feather tip of her quill jostled in blurring rhythm to the soft scratching as she wrote. Many brown curls adorned the face he had come to know so well. It had been raining off and on for the past few weeks and the tabletop brightened as the sun shown through clearing clouds. He looked out the window and thought how green the forest looked and how peaceful it all seemed. He knew that it was deceptive scene as long as Voldemort and his followers were at large. It had been relatively quiet with few killings credited to Death Eaters, but rumors abounded and the magical world was tense as to what might happen next. Yet even with the threat of all out war ready to erupt at any moment, he couldn’t remember having ever felt so happy.

The scratching sound had stopped next to him and he looked to the girl sitting next to him, deep into chocolate brown eyes.

“Care for a break?” she smiled. “A dark corridor perhaps?” she teased making him laugh.

“I don’t know that we’ll ever hear the end of Professor Moody telling us – this is a classroom not a dark corridor. But I think we can do better than a dark corridor.”

“Why Mister Potter, whatever do you have in mind?” she teased grinning mischievously. “A room at the Three Broomsticks perhaps? I may now be of legal age, but you have a ways to go.”

“You’re really holding this age thing over me aren’t you?”

She grinned even more and bit her lip before replying.

“Oh, I don’t know. Robbing the cradle might be fun.”

“I’m not that much young – “ Harry began to protest as he was cut off by several shrieks from a group of first year girls on the other side of the Common Room. The shrieks were followed with a bombardment of questions,

“Whoa. What happened to you?”

“Merlin you’re a mess Weasley. What happened?”

“Maybe you should go to the hospital wing.”

“Ron!” Harry and Hermione exclaimed jumping up from the table and nearly turning it over. A quick slight of hand with some wandless magic and Harry kept the ink from going everywhere.

Ron laughed heartily at the look Harry and Hermione gave him. Harry’s initial shock was put at ease when Ron laughed but he knew this was out of the ordinary even for one of Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes gone awry.

“I guess I might look a little rough.”

“More than a little mate, you’re a wreck.”

“Are you sure you’re alright Ron? I’d feel better if we took you to the hospital wing.”

“Wicked!” exclaimed Jim Bennet stepping through the portrait hole with his brother Tim right behind him.

“Testing one of Fred and George’s new products?” Tim Bennet asked with keen interest.

“Er, yeah, you could say that,” Ron answered the two brothers and then looked at Harry and Hermione. “Let’s talk, I’m just dying to tell someone,” he grinned making a slimy tentacle jiggle on the side of his head.

“Ronald Weasley! You will go to the hospital wing this instant!”

The Common Room went silent as Ginny stepped down the stairs from the girl’s dorm. Ron’s eyes grew large and he blinked in surprise at his little sister’s tone of authority.

“Uh, sure sis but I’m alright.”

“No buts, march – now.”

Ron shrugged and exited the portrait hole followed by Harry, Hermione and Ginny. No one else was inclined to follow a stern Ginny Weasley, but her sternness changed to worried concern when she asked them to stop in a relatively deserted corridor on their way to the Hospital Wing.

“Ron, what have you done? What happened?” she asked looking him over. “Was it Malfoy?”

“How do you know that? Fred and George might have sent me one of their jokes by owl.”

“But they didn’t, did they. How many times have I told you to stay away from him?”

“I’m not afraid of him. Besides, he’s the one that laid low for me. Do you want to hear what happened or not?” Ron asked irritated.

Ron told them what happened with a pitched level of excitement. Harry couldn’t help but laugh at certain spots in Ron’s story, he really wished he had been there to see it. Hermione and Ginny were not nearly as amused and gave him reproachful looks when he laughed.

“And when he used the Cruciatus Curse on me – you know that’s the most painful thing I’ve ever experienced.”

Three gasps erupted when Ron told them Malfoy had used an unforgivable on him. Harry suddenly looked mean and reached for his wand.

“No need for that mate. I fixed him – I broke his wand. Well, his spare wand.”

“You did what?”

“Oh Merlin, Ron you’ll be expelled. Malfoy will claim you broke his wand and you’ll have no proof of what he did.”

“What will mum say Ron?” Ginny asked looking sick.

“I don’t think Malfoy will say anything.”

“Why not?”

“I can’t cast an unforgivable, I’m not capable. He used my wand to cast the Cruciatus Curse,” Ron said pulling out his wand.

Hermione cast the Priori Incantatem on Ron’s wand. A small ghostly image of a face in agony floated up from the wand.

A jumble of incoherent chatter greeted Madam Pomfrey in the hospital wing.

“Good heavens, what happened to you Mr. Weasley?”

“I, er . . .”

“Never mind what happened. How do you feel?”

“Chipper,” Ron grinned.

Madam Pomfrey rolled her eyes.

“Well, don’t just stand there. You’re accomplished at magic, clean him up. I can’t be expected to do everything around here.”

Ron winced as three wands were pointed at him. Ron’s protests were ignored as they began applying the anti-jinxes and clean up spells. Ginny mended his school robes and aside from a slightly swollen eye and small cut on his lip, he looked almost as if nothing had happened.

“There ya go. You didn’t need me at all, unlike the three that came up here earlier with a broken leg, arm an’ ribs – Crabbe, Goyle, and Malfoy. They said it was a Quidditch accident. You wouldn’t per chance know anything about that now would you Mr. Weasley?” Madam Pomfrey looked at Ron suspiciously.

Ron gave his best innocent look.

“Well, yer free to go then, off with ya.”

Ron started to walk away but the other three didn’t. Harry whispered something to Hermione and Ginny and they both nodded in agreement.

“Something else?” Madame Pomfrey asked.

Harry pointed his wand at a surprised Ron.

“Yes – this. Stupefy.” The stunning spell bounced off Ron and toward Hermione who, along with Ginny, was ready to block a ricocheting spell.

“Ow!” Ron yelled and swore. “That hurts you know.”

“That’s utterly amazing. I believe I’ll try that.” Madam Pomfrey pointed her wand.

“Hey!”

“Stupefy.”

“Ow! I’m not a bloody spell target.”

“I honestly didn’t take the three of you seriously when of you asked me to examine Mr. Weasley at the beginning of term. I don’t normally examine someone when there’s nothing apparently wrong and they don’t want to be examined.” Madam Pomfrey eyed Ron and Ginny. “Are there any giants in your family tree? It’s rare, but sometimes there’s a delayed onset of heritage characteristics in a later generation.”

Ron and Ginny denied any knowledge of giant ancestry.

“Well, the knowledge may have been lost over the years. It’s not something most magical families would want known. However, a quick blood test should tell us the truth.”

“Blood test?” Ron squeaked suddenly looking pale.

“There’s nothing to it. Put your finger inside this small flask. I promise you won’t feel a thing.”

Ron hesitated.

“Look the other way if you’re squeamish.”

Ron put his finger in the small clear flask and looked away with a pained expression. Madam Pomfrey waved her wand – nothing happened. She waved her wand again more forcefully and the small flask filled with red liquid from the bottom up.

“All done and no need for a bandage.”

Ron looked at his finger.

“Heh, didn’t feel a thing,” he grinned. But his face dropped when he looked at the small flask of red liquid. “Is, is that my blood?” Ron’s face went white.

Ginny impressively conjured a chair and summoned some smelling salts for Ron as he sat down abruptly.

“Honestly Ron,” Ginny said waving the stout smelling solution under Ron’s nose while he instinctively jerked his head away each time he got a whiff and finally pushed it away.

“You’re looking better,” Hermione said hovering nearby with Ginny.

“After all we’ve been through I would never have guessed you to get queasy at the sight of blood mate,” Harry said with a teasing grin.

“Well, it’s my blood, and – and it’s in here.” Ron made a sweeping gesture to the Hospital Wing.

Madam Pomfrey stepped out from a side room filled with strange shiny instruments and various colored bottles.

“Well Mr. Weasley, by all rights you should be dead. It’s not traces of Giant’s blood coursing through your veins, it’s venom, a powerful venom. Most unusual, I’ve never seen anything like it. It would seem the venom has somehow been neutralized. I’ll ask Professor Snape to have a look.”

“Snape?” Ron and Harry asked together.

“But of course. Professor Snape is a potions master and better qualified to understand what’s going on with Mr. Weasley.”

Harry and Ron didn’t care for Snape’s involvement in any form.

******

On the way back to the Gryffindor Common room Hermione expressed her opinion that the neutralized venom in Ron’s blood was from the Giant Scorpion. Everyone else agreed that would explain the odd things they had observed.

“Harry, my brother, could I trouble you for a small favor?”

Tadra had emerged from a side corridor carrying a rolled up parchment and looking uneasy. Hermione and Ginny noticed Tadra’s discomfort and said they’d see Harry in the Common Room later. A stern look from Hermione and Ginny convinced Ron to grudgingly go with them.

“Of course. What do you need?”

“A signature. First Hogsmeade weekend will be in two weeks and I would like to go.”

“Me? My signature? You need me to sign the permission form? Are you sure that’s going to work?”

“Father .hasn’t . . .” Tadra began to say, but she didn’t have the words to say more and started again. “You are all I have in the way of a guardian.”

******

Harry stood outside the teacher’s staff room with Tadra. Professor Sinistra had answered Tadra’s knock and had just retreated to find Snape. Snape emerged from the staff room doorway in his usual foul mood and unrolled the parchment Tadra handed him.

“What is this school coming to? A minor giving permission to a minor,” he drawled. In a quick brisk motion he rolled up the parchment and brusquely said to Tadra before disappearing into the staff room, “Personally I would not have accepted this but the Headmaster says otherwise. You have permission to go to Hogsmeade.”

“Thank you, my brother,” Tadra said with a radiant smile and gave him a hug. “I am on my way to the Owlery. Perhaps you would care accompany me?”

It was getting late in the afternoon and the sun shone bright orange through the windows as they made their way up the steps to the Owlery. Harry told Tadra what they had found out about Ron. Tadra was not surprised. Tadra asked how they finally persuaded Ron to be examined by Madam Pomfrey and Harry told Tadra about Malfoy, the broken wand, and the unforgivable. When he told her how Malfoy had lured Ron into the Dungeons Tadra stopped abruptly on the steps leading to the West Tower and a dark look washed over her face.

“I will discuss the use of my name with Draco Malfoy later.”

The dark look left as quickly as it came and they continued walking as Tadra reflected on the trials of her adopted brother and his friends.

“The three of you have endured much crossing the sacred desert, but I believe much has been gained. Maybe more than you know. You carry the mark of the Beast, my brother. It is a mark of profound courage but legend also warns of a lust for killing.”

For Harry it was a disturbing revelation but Tadra quickly discounted it as only legend and talked about life as a Slytherin. She told Harry how she hated the dungeon and yearned for the open desert. She also lamented that it was difficult to make friends among the Slytherins and envied Jen Hanson who could make friends with anyone. She did however confess to having better luck making friends among the male Slytherins and cast Harry a grin. Harry understood the reason for that easily enough because she was very pretty and told her so as a compliment, which earned him another hug.

“I am very much looking forward to Hogsmeade and the Halloween feast. I am also looking forward to a good game of Quidditch. You will play your best, my brother? I would not wish you to be hard on yourself when Slytherin wins the Quidditch cup this year.”

“Wha-? Slytherin win the cup? Over my beaten and bruised body.”

“As you wish,” Tadra answered and then laughed.

“I see you really like competition,” Harry grinned at her as they neared the Owlery entrance.

“I do indeed.”

“Are you owling your father?’

“Yes, I owl my father and brothers every two weeks. However, I have not received a reply, nor do I expect to.”

“I’m sorry.”

“It is not your fault, my brother. It was my –,“ Tadra stopped in mid sentence as the Owlery became absolutely silent. There was no fluttering of wings, hooting or noise of any sort. Every owl’s eyes were upon them and watching expectantly.

“Weird isn’t it? This is what happened a few weeks ago when Hermione owled her parents. The owls act this way around either Hermione or me. Even Hedwig has been very affectionate since we got back from summer holiday.” No sooner had Harry spoke Hedwig’s name than the snowy owl flew down and perched herself on Harry’s shoulder, and nuzzled her white feathered head against his, making Harry grin and Tadra laugh.

“Truly remarkable my brother. I have never seen birds behave in such a manner.”

“Who’s the best long distance flyer?” Harry asked the attentive owls perched overhead. A strong looking eagle owl glided down almost silently and landed in front of them. It was larger than Malfoy’s eagle owl and colored tawny-buff and speckled brown-black. It held out its leg for Tadra to tie her letter.

*********

Before she could knock on the door, a voice replied from within.

“You may come in Tadra.”

Dumbledore beckoned to a chair and Tadra took a seat and accepted a cup of tea and a biscuit that was offered to her.

“I must say that I have never seen such a lively Quidditch game. I believe you came within forty points of the school record for the most points scored by a single chaser.”

“My brother saw fit to find the Snitch and end the game before I could score more points.”

“True enough. However, if he had not found the Snitch when he did I believe Slytherin would have won the game. I also understand that you did break a school record for the most fouls committed by a single player in a game.”

“I am not used the restrictive rules the school plays by,” Tadra offered in defense.

“Understandable, quite understandable,” he said dismissively and then continued. “I have heard rumor that an Auror’s club of some sort may have started up. Have you heard of such a club or perhaps you partake in its activities?”

“Yes, there is. It’s called Dumbledore’s Army or the DA for short.”

“I would have thought a new name would now be in order. Perhaps just the Auror’s Club,” he mused.

“That was suggested but no one wanted to change it.”

Tadra watched closely as blue eyes twinkled above half-moon glasses before the old Headmaster absentmindedly reached for his cup of tea. She could tell he was pleased.

Tadra commented that nine of them could now cast a full corporeal patronus with four more showing promise of doing the same. Tadra attributed the successes to her adopted brother’s teaching ability and the combined efforts of the other members. She then went on to elaborate on the three most recent and their respective forms. Luna Lovegood’s was a unicorn, Neville Longbottom’s was a wild boar, and Ron Weasley’s was a giant scorpion. Though, according to Harry and Hermione, Ron’s was different the previous term, and although yet without corporeal, form resembled a small dog.

“What form does your patronus take?” Dumbledore asked.

“A dragon.”

“Indeed. Most interesting…”

“And yours, Headmaster?”

“A phoenix.”

A short solitary note of hope rose from a perch nearby.

“A real phoenix! I am most impressed. I have never had opportunity to study one up close. May I approach it?”

“Yes, his name is Fawkes.”

Tadra approached a receptive Fawkes who lowered his head for Tadra to stroke.

“Have you enjoyed your stay with us at Hogwarts?”

“I have. There has been much to see and learn and not only of an academic nature. But I do not think you have summoned me to discuss my stay at Hogwarts.”

“Yes, you are correct. To the heart of the matter then. I have had numerous correspondences with your father. I had hoped to resolve the estrangement between you and your family but I have had little success. However, your family has pledged allegiance to our cause, which should yield further opportunity.”

Tadra turned away from the Headmaster as she felt a familiar tightening in her chest and stroked Fawkes’ brilliant crimson and gold feathers. The thought that her father and brothers would never agree to see or talk to her again, wrenched at her heart. It was an unfair and unjust price to pay for doing what was right. If only they would understand. She had tried to explain her decision in the owls she sent.

“You will not be of legal age here, until your next birthday. However, in your father’s eyes you are of age to make your own decisions and have done so. However, I should point out that Stronan has been cordial in his letters and has asked about you.”

Dumbledore couldn’t see Tadra’s face but noticed her hand shake as she stroked Fawkes feathers.

“Your father has mentioned that you are naturally gifted in discerning a lie from the truth and suggested you inherited the ability from your mother. He has also elaborated on the fact that all his children are taught Legilimency and Occlumency at an early age and that you are especially adept. If you are so inclined, such talents could be of benefit. I suppose what I am trying to say is that your father is a caring and honorable man and will come to understand your decision. Give him time.”

A shuddering sigh escaped, and Tadra wiped at an unwanted tear. She was abruptly surprised and jumped back when Fawkes lightly pecked at something solid under her school robe.

“Fawkes,” Dumbledore scolded. “I expect better manners.”

“Is this what interests you?” Tadra asked pulling out her marriage bond and showed it to Fawkes who looked at it with blinking black eyes. Fawkes then straightened to his full height and fanned his wings showering Tadra in glowing sparks. A wide-eyed Tadra looked at the Headmaster wondering if she had done something wrong, but he smiled broadly making his white beard puff up.

“Well now. That solves the problem of where you will be staying over Christmas Holiday. You’ve done nothing wrong. Please, have a seat. We have much to discuss concerning the Order of the Phoenix and how we identify one another. Our mark is an image in the mind. An image kindled by loyalty and trust - that once broken - is lost as will any memory of our Order. Our mark is unique and cannot be duplicated. Nor can it be used without being diluted. We will know if one of our fellow members is under the influence of the Imperious Curse.”

23. Little Brother

*****Thanks again to Liss for beta reading. Your time is appreciated :) .******

***********

***********

***********

“Let me see if I understand your argument. . . . It is inevitable that Voldemort will come to power - therefore, if a person wants to be anyone at all they will join with him now or face being inconsequential later, or perhaps dead.”

The boy with cold gray eyes winced when she said the dark lord’s name, but he no longer tried persuading her not to say it.

“That’s not how I would put it, but it sums it up.”

“So, you are saying it is better to be at the beck and call of some tyrant than to take hold of your own destiny.

“Our world is falling apart because of muggle impurity. It must come to a stop, and this is the only foreseeable way.”

“Is it really? Or is this the lie needed to gather those who fear and do not understand muggles, and also for those with malice who lust for harm. It is nothing more than an excuse to persecute.”

“You’re a pureblood, a royal pureblood. Of all people I thought you would understand.”

“I understand that Voldemort is a liar. Perhaps you are not aware of Voldemort’s dirty little secret, he is not a pureblood – his father was a muggle by the name of Tom Riddle.“

She studied his reaction, how he paused before answering, and the look in his eyes.

“He has transformed himself. He is now pureblood. He is still the heir of Salazar Slytherin.”

“I have told you before Draco Malfoy that I will not tolerate lies. You did not know this fact about Voldemort. Further, your ill conceived argument in his defense falls flat because if the Dark Lord can transform himself to something pureblood then others can do the same. Since you have chose to lie, I do not believe we have anything further to talk about.”

Tadra rose from the bench they were sitting on and turned to walk away. Draco’s jaw tightened at being caught in such a small lie. Only recently had he began to suspect such a thing of the Dark Lord’s past, and he wasn’t sure he believed Tadra, even now. But he had orders and couldn’t let her walk away without more effort.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t know, and I’m not sure I believe you. Don’t leave. I’m willing to take you up on your offer to exchange information.”

“Very well. You may ask first.”

Tadra returned to the bench and liked the unease in Draco’s posture.

“Do you know anything about Dumbledore’s Order?”

“I do and it’s not called Dumbledore’s Order.”

“That’s not an answer. You didn’t tell me anything.”

“You are not listening. I did, in fact, give you an answer.”

Draco looked at Tadra intently before he understood.

“Are you a member of this Order?”

“I can’t say.”

Draco raised an eyebrow and started to ask another question.

“It is now my turn to ask two questions since I have answered two of yours. First, what is your favorite color?”

“My what? Are you serious? I don’t have a favorite color, if that’s all you want to know you’ve wasted a question,” Draco answered irritably but noticed the look Tadra gave him. “It’s not really a color,” he said with some defiance as Tadra waited patiently. “Okay, I like silver. I like how it’s reflective. I even like mirrors. Does that answer your question?”

“Yes. Was it so difficult to answer?”

Draco looked at her in amazement. He was baffled by her blatant lack of interest in what he knew of the Dark Lord and the Death Eaters.

**********

*****

Ron picked up some overturned chairs as he helped Harry and Hermione straighten up the room of requirement.

“We had a good turnout this evening and Ginny produced her first corporeal patronus, a lion of all things. Just like Fred and George told me once, big things can come in small packages,” Harry chuckled at the memory.

“I’m not sure it was her first time. Do you ever get the feeling she’s holding back? That she’s more capable than what she lets on? Remember that chair she conjured for Ron in the Hospital Wing?”

Harry and Ron paused at Hermione’s suggestion.

“Yeah, the same thing crossed my mind the past two meetings,” Harry mused putting away some pillows that were used to help cushion the fall of those who were stunned in practice.

“Well, now that you mention it . . . Oh well, she’s always been a bit like that – not letting on that she knows more than she does. Take for example how she learned to fly so well, by sneaking out on mum’s broom.”

Harry went back to picking up more pillows as Hermione looked around the now empty room, save for the three of them, and had a thought to some long unfinished business. As a diversion she picked up a pillow and fluffed it making some dust fly and coughed while discreetly casting a Colloportus spell on the door. Her coughing covered the squelching sound as the door sealed shut. She then made her way closer to Ron.

“I wonder what Harry would do if he didn’t have any wands to defend himself,” Hermione whispered.

Ron immediately took the bait.

“Accio wands!” Ron deftly caught Harry’s wands and savored the look of surprise on Harry’s face. “You’re unarmed mate. What now? Any suggestion of how to handle such fix at our next meeting?”

Harry grinned as he caught a look from Hermione.

“Well?” Ron asked with mock impatience.

“Maybe something like this.”

Harry opened his hands and caught three wands whizzing through the air.

Ron stood there with empty hands and his mouth gaping open. Hermione couldn’t help herself and burst out laughing.

“What the? How did you do that? I had your wands.”

“That’s right. You had my wands. So that leaves only one explanation.”

“You’ve got a third wand,” Ron eyed Harry suspiciously.

Harry shook his head and Hermione rolled her eyes.

“Ron, do you remember those private lessons Harry had with Dumbledore last year?”

“Yeah, so that means you can . . . No, that’s impossible.” Ron looked deep in thought. “Dumbledore knows a way to permanently shield from a summoning spell,” Ron said looking convinced of his own reasoning.

“It means Harry can do controlled wandless magic.”

Ron laughed and then suddenly looked severe.

“You’re kidding right?”

Harry tossed the three wands in the air and they hovered, began spinning and moving in circles. After a several seconds one wand went to Ron and the other two returned to Harry. Ron still looked unconvinced at what his two friends were telling him.

“What do I have to do to prove I don’t have a third wand? Go starkers and conjure some flowers?”

“Ooooo,” Hermione cooed.

Harry raised an eyebrow at Hermione.

“Sorry, my bad,” she said trying not to grin.

The next half hour was spent discussing the need for secrecy about Harry’s ability and soothing Ron’s feelings for not being told sooner.

“That’s absolutely amazing. Ha, Voldemort doesn’t stand a chance.”

“I don’t know about that,” Hermione cautioned. “He’s had a lot more time to lean the Dark Arts than anyone alive and he’s even survived a near death experience when he tried to kill Harry as a baby. Besides if all it took was wandless magic to defeat him Dumbledore could have already done the job.”

Ron furrowed his brow.

“Yeah, you’re right we have to keep doing what we’re doing – learning as much magic as possible. Still, it’s a bit of relief. Now I feel like you’ve got a chance against him, mate.”

“I don’t know whether to take that as an insult or a compliment.”

“A compliment, a compliment. Let’s call it an evening. Oh, almost forgot to tell you. I saw Tiny today.”

“One of the hazards of being Hagrid’s part-time teaching assistant? Good to see you haven’t lost any limbs yet.”

“Yeah, should have heard Grawp try to talk. He can almost complete a sentence,” Ron said with a touch of sarcasm and then imitated Grawp. “Harid Awp brohers,.”

“Sounds like Grawp understands he and Hagrid are brothers. That’s probably pretty good for a giant.”

“Hagrid should really send him home. There’s a great deal of potential trouble for both of them if the Ministry finds out there’s a giant in the forbidden forest.”

“Not to mention how upset the centaurs are,” Harry added.

“I agree, but you should hear how Hagrid frets over Grawp being so small for a giant. I think he’s really concerned one of the other giants might kill him.”

Ron had exposed Hagrid’s reluctance to send his half-brother away and conversation came to an almost awkward halt. They all knew it would be better for everyone if Grawp was no longer staying in the forbidden forest but they knew how hard Hagrid would take it if the very thing Ron mention occurred.

“I’ve heard rumor Malfoy has been hanging around Tadra,” Ron said attempting to break the silence.

“Really?”

Hermione furrowed her brow at Ron and then gave Harry an anxious look.

“You’ve known about this?”

“I’ve heard.”

**********

*****

As seen through the conjured ceiling of the Great Hall t was late in the day and clouds were gathering. There were not many students left in the Great Hall for dinner, but there was a certain group that always met together at the Gryffindor table every Friday. The reason they were late this particular day was a first time experience to snow for a girl from the desert. Tadra was delighted and bubbled with conversation.

“Conjured snow is not the same as the real thing. Thank you all for indulging me. Snowball fights with wands is great sport. Perhaps next time we could divide into teams. And speaking of teams it was a good game between Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw last Saturday. I wish Hogwarts held more matches during the term. I do very much enjoy playing. You are not still upset at our strategy against you, Ron?”

“Not anymore. We’ve come up with a strategy of our own,” Ron managed to say between shoveling food in his mouth.

Tadra relished competition and her eyes sparkled with excitement.

“Most excellent. May I ask what it is?”

“You can ask,” Ginny answered with a light air from across the table.

“That’s right you can ask, but the only thing you’ll get for an answer is that it won’t do you any good to gang up on me anymore. In fact, ganging up on the keeper will only work against you.”

“Why is that, Ron?”

Ron started to open his mouth to answer, but Ginny kicked him under the table.

“You’re a sneaky one Tadra,” Ron groaned and winced as he rubbed his shin.

“You have been quiet, my brother. These past five minutes you have only poked a fork at your dinner.”

“Could I talk with you later Tadra?” Harry responded.

Tadra noticed the concern in Harry’s voice and Hermione’s anxious look.

“We could discuss it now if it concerns Draco Malfoy.”

“Yes, it does.”

“When it comes to dangerous conflicts it is wise to know your enemy. Would you not agree, my brother?”

“I’ve known Malfoy far longer than you have,” Harry pointed out. “He’s dangerous.”

“And I am not? Can you honestly say you know what drives Draco Malfoy. It would have been far better for him if he had never known his father. Even though his father is alive, he has never known the love of a father. To what lengths would a son go to win the approval of his father, to quench that thirst for a father’s love? Have you ever thought of Draco Malfoy in such terms, my brother?”

Harry had never thought of Malfoy as something other than an enemy. Malfoy was not completely evil, but still more than a spoiled rich wizard – a human being. Harry looked through the plate in front of him with a clenched fist on the table and a fork hanging limply from his other hand.

“He’s still dangerous. Like you say, there’s no telling what he might do.”

“Please trust me my brother.”

Tadra put her hand on Harry’s fist and the image of a fiery phoenix appeared in his mind. A slow smile spread across his face as he mentally returned the image.

“I think I can do that, but I still don’t like it. Be careful.”

“We’re your friends Tadra,” Hermione said with concern.

“More than friends,” Tadra smiled and extended her hand to Hermione and then Ron who each smiled broadly in turn.

“And you, Ginny Weasley. I very much appreciate all that you have told me.”

Hands extended across the table but Ginny jerked her hand back in surprise and then blushed at the looks they gave her.

“I – I was just surprised is all. No point in keeping it a secret any longer.”

A brief exchange and all were aware Ginny was now a member of the Order. Ron was the most surprised and nearly choked on a mouthful of food.

“Ron, close your mouth. No one wants to see how much mashed potatoes you can stuff in there.”

*****

On the way back to Gryffindor Tower Ron said he would catch up with them later in the common room. Ron grinned and winked as he headed toward a group of whispering and giggling fifth year girls who were apparently anticipating his arrival.

“I wish Ron weren’t so thick. Luna really likes him but he prefers the attention of a group of giggling airheads,” Ginny said with irritation.

“She does?” Harry said surprised and stopped abruptly pulling at Hermione’s hand. Airhead had been Harry’s first impression of Luna, but after the way she handled herself during the battle at the Ministry of Magic he thought no such thing.

“Of course she does. Hasn’t it been obvious?” Hermione asked.

“Boys,” Ginny said with exasperation. “They’re so oblivious. I’m headed back to the common room but I’m sure you two will take the long way there.”

With a bittersweet smile Ginny went down the corridor without looking back.

“Know a dark corridor or two?” Harry asked looking into Hermione’s chocolate brown eyes.

“I’m sure I could find one,” she replied feeling the anticipation of a kiss begin to grow.

“Potter. Could I have a word with you.”

The voice set Harry on edge and he resisted the urge to reach for his wand. It was surprising to see Malfoy alone, looking uneasy. and fidgeting with both hands visibly exposed. It was completely out of character for him to not be calm, giving a cold stare, and with one hand in a pocket clutching a wand.

“What do you want?” Harry asked suspiciously.

Malfoy glanced at Hermione.

“A word in private.”

“Whatever you have to say, you can say in front of Hermione. Now what do you want?”

Malfoy looked utterly annoyed which pleased Harry immensely.

“I would prefer in private.”

Harry said nothing, giving Malfoy his answer. Malfoy clenched his jaw and swore under his breath before straining the words out.

“I would like to take Tadra to Hogsmeade. She said I had to ask her brother for permission.”

Hermione’s hand tightened and something inside Harry yearned to scream at Malfoy, ‘No! Hell No!’. Instead Harry stood there with intense satisfaction and watched Malfoy squirm. Harry stood in silence until Malfoy was about to turn and walk away.

“Tadra can go to Hogsmeade with whomever she chooses. I do not approve, but you have my permission.”

The look of shock on Malfoy’s face was priceless. It was obvious he had never believed Harry would give permission. Harry and Hermione left Malfoy to clear his head while they made their way to the fourth floor. Hermione checked her map to make sure no one was near and they slipped behind a mirror and into a secret passageway. They both knew it didn’t go very far because it was caved in but it was at farthest point candles lit up at their approach and revealed a comfortable red and gold love seat Harry had conjured. It had become their regular little getaway because of the convenience and the fact that no one would use this passage, not even the Headmaster. This one was real and not a fake cave in as the entrance to the Headmaster’s Sanctum.

Harry sat down heavily and Hermione joined him as he put his arm around her. Hermione leaned into him and rested her head on his chest.

“Are you alright?” she asked. “I know you wanted to tell him no.”

“I wanted to tell him more than that. I wanted to tell him where to go and where he could put it. But Tadra asked me to trust her.”

Hermione leaned back and looked into his eyes.

“Is there something you’re not telling me?” he asked.

Hermione looked away confirming his question.

“What is it?”

“Ginny is convinced that Malfoy is a Death Eater. She has no proof, but she doesn’t think we should expose him just yet. She also told Tadra.”

“So the three of you cooked up a plan to extract information on the Death Eaters through Malfoy?”

“No, that was Tadra’s idea. I was against it because I was fairly sure you’d be upset.”

“Yeah, you’re right about that.”

Harry shifted uncomfortably as a feeling began to grow within. Hermione instinctively held him tight.

“No Harry, anger is not the answer.”

Emerald green eyes locked with chocolate brown as they searched the depths of each other’s soul, and after a long pause they smiled.

“I don’t feel complete without you.”

“Nor I without you,” she whispered before they embraced and soon the dead end passageway was illuminated with more than candle light.

*****

**********

*****

With less than three weeks before Christmas Holiday Harry along with most of Hogwarts was looking forward to it. The weather was brisk, Tadra would say cold, and the past few days had turned sunny and dry after heavy winds the weekend before. Professor Moody had decided to take the entire class outside of the castle.

“What would you do,” Moody barked, “if you were betrayed and walked into a trap. How would you handle the situation?”

Hermione raised her hand and Moody nodded.

“Disapparate as quickly as possible.”

“Smart lass, and right you are. But what if you don’t have that option? What if you have no choice but to face your enemy. How would you handle yourself?”

“Avoid, conceal, misdirect, and attack. The best defense is a strong offense,” Tadra said with conviction.

“The articles of combat! That’s absolutely correct Miss Potter. Avoid being hit with a spell, Conceal yourself and your actions as much as possible, Misdirect the enemy’s attention, and above all . . . Attack! Attack as if your life depends on it, because it probably will. And it’s not enough to just recite something out of a book. You need to experience what it might be like. Now I know this is advanced but I think this class is up to the challenge. Let’s take some two on one.”

They divided up into groups of three and took turns being the target of two opponents. With so much commotion and activity of spells being cast it was obvious why Moody had taken them all outside. Those who could handle two opponents were matched up with three and then four. Neville did well with two but was stunned when taking on three. Hermione, Tadra, and Malfoy lost out when they went to four. Ron took on five, was quickly deprived of his wand because of overconfidence, hit with multiple Impediment Curses and wrapped with a mound of ropes and chains. But he kept breaking the chains and snapping the ropes almost as fast as they could conjure them – it was called a draw. Harry was the only one to take on five opponents without being hit by a single spell.

“It’s getting close to the end of class and Potter is the only one who’s managed to avoid a stunning spell. How many opponents do you think you can take on?”

Harry shrugged modestly.

“Volunteers to gang up on Potter. We’re about out of time so be quick about it.”

The Gryffindor’s declined, and all the Slytherins except Tadra volunteered. A couple of Ravenclaws and a Hufflepuff combined with the Slytherins totaled twelve. Malfoy looked positively delighted and took charge dispersing the group around Harry.

“It’s not fair,” Hermione protested quietly.

“Yeah,” Ron chuckled, “they don’t stand a chance.”

Harry stood tense on brown dead grass that had been lush and green at the beginning of term. He had a look of steely determination as a semicircle of eight formed around him, with four blocking a retreat. Hermione watched with concern as a brisk breeze whipped at their cloaks and robes. Professor Moody raised his wand to give the report that would start everything in motion. Hermione saw a brief glow of neon blue from under Harry’s collar and she gasped knowing that something was not right.

With a flash and a bang wands were drawn and spells cast. Harry moved sideways with incredible speed dodging the first volley of spells cast at him, but not before stunning two opponents. It looked hopeless as the next volley shot out at him but Harry split in two and went opposite directions. After ten stunning spells went through Harry’s wind blown cloak it was apparent Harry had tossed off his cloak as a diversion and then disappeared.

“He’s got an invisibility cloak!” Malfoy barked as two more opponents dropped.

“Watch the grass! Watch the grass!” Malfoy yelled and sure enough there was a sudden ripple through the dead grass and they began firing stunning spells wildly. One Slytherin dropped from crossfire but three dropped from stunning spells originating from seemingly thin air.

“Huddle up! Back to back!” Malfoy practically screamed in frustration to the other three who were left standing. “You and you, shoot a stream of water all around, we’ll stun him.”

A plan to expose Harry’s invisibility but it was too little two late, three more toppled over to the grass stunned. Draco cast spells wildly making the rest of the observing class scramble to make distance. Draco suddenly launched through the air and landed hard on the ground with Harry on top of him. Draco was disarmed but Harry grabbed him by the front of his robes and lifted him up with one hand and leaned in close.

“Harm Tadra and you’ll have me to deal with,” Harry said through gritted teeth.

Draco smirked but his face quickly changed to fear and then terror as a low guttural, inhuman growl came from Harry that sent half the class running and shrieking back toward the castle. Others yelped and ran several meters, but Ron, Tadra, and Neville, stood their ground. Hermione ran toward Harry who was ignoring everything except Malfoy.

“Potter!” Professor Moody barked.

Harry jerked his head up but looked mean like a predator interrupted in the process of killing his prey.

“Harry!” Hermione yelled.

Harry looked at Hermione questioningly and his entire demeanor changed. He looked back at a terrified Malfoy whom he was still clutching and was suddenly appalled. He let Malfoy drop to the ground and scramble away.

“Harry are you alright?” Hermione asked but didn’t really wait for an answer. She wrapped her arms around him and held him.

“Miss Potter, Weasley, Longbottom, and Granger. Rennervate your stunned classmates. As soon as you’re done class is dismissed. Harry Potter a word.”

Reluctantly Hermione let go and Harry made his way over to Professor Moody.

“What was that about Potter?”

“I – I honestly don’t know.”

“Whatever it was, it made the hair on the back of my neck stand on end and sent half the class running back to the castle. Was it your intention to scare Malfoy bad enough to wet himself?”

“He did?” Harry glanced at Moody’s magical eye. “Oh.”

Harry felt a mixture of glee and shame. He had no idea how he had managed to growl like that but realizing it had such a devastating effect on everyone made him feel self-conscious.

“Do you realize what you’ve done? You’ve let the enemy know how dramatically your powers have increased. I’ll guarantee that Malfoy will pass along what he saw here today. You need to be on your guard. I’ll take responsibility this time though. I merely wanted to give everyone some experience and give you a bit of a push. I had no idea you could move so fast. It’s not natural even for a wizard. Weasley’s strength isn’t natural either but explainable as giants in the family tree. I doubt that Author and Molly appreciate the rumors but they’ll survive. I assume you left your invisibility cloak in your trunk. But since Malfoy thinks you used it just now, it would be best if you let him keep thinking that. There are very few wizards or witches that can disappear without an invisibility cloak.”

“I didn’t know I could do that – I just did it. I wasn’t intentionally showing off I was just trying to do the best I could. I’ll try to be more careful.”

“Well Potter, seems there’s more to you than what meets even my eye. I’ll pass this along to Dumbledore. In the meantime I would let rumor circulate that you’ve mastered a spell that mimics a werewolf growl.”

As Harry walked back to the castle his friends joined him. Ron and Neville were jovial at how scared Malfoy was but Tadra and Hermione were quiet until Tadra asked a question just as they reached the huge oak front doors.

“Did you desire to kill him, my brother,” Tadra asked with concern.

“No,” Harry answered quickly. “I only meant to scare him, but . . .”

As they entered the castle Hermione took opportunity to discreetly talk to Tadra.

“What are you thinking?”

“The curse of the beast. I will inquire of my father. He may not respond to me but he will respond to the Headmaster.”

“I’ll ask the Eyes of Isis and I’ll get permission to check the restricted section of the library. Do you think it’s serious?”

“No, I do not think so. But I must admit I know little of this.”

What little Tadra did know was nothing more than a children’s tale of the desert about a brave wizard who once carried the mark of the beast. The wizard fought in many battles and was said to be fearsome and vicious. However, there came a time of peace and his lust for violence could not be quenched. Rather than take innocent lives he took the final walk into the desert. Tadra would not worry Hermione unnecessarily with a story meant for the young to instill respect for the dangers of the Jaharu.

A few hours later Harry was being pestered by Tim and Jim Bennet, along with others, to show them the rumored werewolf growl spell. But of course, it wasn’t a spell and Harry declined. He wasn’t sure how he had done it in the first place and even if he could he wasn’t sure he would. Moody’s warning was still ringing in his head and he continued to wrestle with mixed feelings every time he remembered Malfoy’s terrified face.

*****

**********

*****

It was just past curfew and no one except Prefects, and Hogwarts teachers, were allowed outside their respective houses. A girl of small build and fiery red hair put away a piece of flesh-colored string that had been hanging from her ear. From what she had just heard, she knew there was going to be trouble in Slytherin Dungeon tonight. She made her way through the corridors looking for those who could help. She spied a fellow fifth year Prefect from Hufflepuff.

“Jeffry, have you seen Hermione?”

“Seventh floor.”

“Thanks Jeffry. Oh… and by the way, there might be trouble on some of the lower floors…if you know what I mean.”

“Oh, alright . . . I think I’ll make my way down toward the dungeons.”

Ginny gave a short nod and began climbing stairs to the seventh floor, at a quickened pace. Finally, she found a girl with lots of curly brown hair and a Prefect badge on her school robe. It was odd that she was leaning against the corridor wall with her eyes closed and a strange smile on her face. Hearing Ginny’s steps her eyes popped open and she straightened quickly almost pushing at the air in front of her.

“Tsk, you are so transparent.”

“No I’m not,” Hermione said straightening the collar of her robe and then her hair. “Harry, maybe,” she added under her breath.

“Again? People will become suspicious or at least wonder how he gets away with it. But after today, they’ll assume he uses an invisibility cloak. Dumbledore might be forced to take it away from him. You should really be more discreet.”

“I suppose I should. I guess he’s been a bad influence on me.”

“Hey!” said a familiar voice without a visible body.

“Shhhh,” said Hermione and Ginny together.

“Hermione we need to find Ron. Parkinson and her little group have it in for Tadra and they intend to spring it tonight.”

“Tonight? Do you think it’s in retaliation to Harry growling at Malfoy today? I guess it doesn’t matter. Ron’s down the other end of the hall.”

They took off at a brisk pace.

“If Tadra had been sorted into any other house she wouldn’t have this problem, and we wouldn’t either.”

“The week she stayed with me I tried to tell her she did have some choice in the matter. Harry learned that when he chose not to be in Slytherin. But Tadra was insistent that the hat had to make its own decision, and having seen her people and how difficult life is for them I could guess where she would likely be sorted.”

“I hear what you’re saying but it’s the Slytherin girls that have made her life here at Hogwarts so awful. Parkinson and her so-called friends have behaved like a nasty pack of harpies. They don’t miss an opportunity for a snide insult or a chance to spread vicious rumors. If anyone they can influence tries to be nice to her, they put a stop to it. And then Malfoy showed an interest in her and it got a lot worse from there.”

“So what did you hear?”

Hermione and Ginny caught sight of Ron at the far end of a hallway and waved for him to come over. Ron joined them briefly scanning the thin air around Hermione before Ginny explained.

“Parkinson and her little group have figured out how to get past the locking spell on Tadra’s trunk and they intend to destroy something precious to her. They’re going to burn her carpet.”

Hermione, Ron and something invisible gasped.

“Shady toe-rag lot of harpies!” Ron exclaimed.

“They’ll be expelled!”

“That’s no different that destroying someone’s broom,” growled the voice.

“If the lot of them claim it was an accident . . .,” Ginny shrugged.

*****

Curiosity and rumors often go hand-in-hand and tend to spread quickly – especially at Hogwarts. A whispering group of Prefects was gathering in the lower corridors. Conspicuously absent were Parkinson and Malfoy. The other four Prefects from Slytherin House began to be vocal that there was nothing going to happen, and that everyone should return to their normal rounds. If they didn’t, they would send for the Head Boy and Girl to make them.

The bickering stopped as a blank stone wall revealed a hidden door that opened with a rush of wind and sand making everyone turn away. Slytherin students began pouring out of the door coughing and shaking the sand out of their hair and clothes. The door remained open revealing a dimly lit common room of green décor and was currently very dusty from all the sand. There were muffled shouts and the sound of spells being cast somewhere further within.

“Stay here, don’t go in there,” Hermione whispered softly but desperately to no one.

There was a scream closer to the entrance and several Prefects moved to go in, but the Slytherin Prefects jumped ahead.

“No one but Slytherin Prefects! We’ll handle it.”

However, they jumped back with their wands drawn as several hairy creatures emerged wearing Slytherin robes. Hermione had a mental flash of muggle cavemen, but in this case, it was cavewomen with large teeth, grotesque faces, and every bit of exposed skin was covered in coarse hair. It was a sight that made them gasp and then just as quickly they snickered as the girls tried to hide their faces and whine about wanting to go to the hospital wing.

“Impressive, I haven’t seen a curse like that before,” Malfoy said with a hint of a snicker.

Hermione snapped her head and stared at Malfoy.

“What’s it to you Granger? You didn’t seriously think I was going to get in the middle of that,” Malfoy swung his chin in the direction of the Slytherin entrance.

“Come on Malfoy; let’s get to the bottom of it. And where’s Pansy?”

“None of the three mini-trolls whined my name, so I believe she’s still inside somewhere,” he said with a smirk.

The Slytherin Prefects decided that none of their fellow Slytherins were to venture back in until they gave the all clear. The entrance dissolved into a blank stone wall and a confusion of chatter arose as the Slytherins tried to tell each other what they had heard and seen. By Hermione’s judgment, they didn’t know much except that Pansy and Tadra were trying to curse each other. Peeves emerged from the stone wall cackling with glee.

“Oh my, you should see what she’s done.”

A chorus of requests rose from the crowd asking Peeves to tell more, which delighted him immensely.

“Tadra Potter is such a rotter, changed her friends to so much fodder,” he giggled and cackled while floating above them basking in the chaos of the moment.

But the requests for Peeves to tell more died off quickly as an unmistakable silhouette walked stiffly toward the group. Peeves recognized who it was as well, stuck out his tongue making rude noises before floating back through a wall.

“Pray tell what is going on in my own house.”

No one who knew the professor dared volunteer an answer. A few first year Slytherins began to speak but were quickly stifled by their peers. His black eyes flashed in the torchlight as he surveyed the dusty group. His lip curled when he saw Gryffindor Prefects but his gaze finally rested on a seventh year Hufflepuff Prefect.

“There’s been a commotion in Slytherin House professor.”

“That is obvious,” Snape quipped.

“The Slytherin Prefects went inside to find out the cause. They told everyone else to stay out until they give the all clear.”

“Finally, some useful information. Now that I am here, there is no need for other house Prefects in the dungeons. Return to your normal rounds. “

Just as Snape said these words the hidden door reappeared and two iguana-sized lizards scurried out followed by three pigs. The crowd gasped and gawked as they parted to make way. The lizards and pigs were black through the mid sections but light colored on their legs and heads. There was also the telltale sign of the Hogwarts emblem on the black fur of the pigs just under their necks. It was obvious someone had done human transfigurations. The lizards flicked their forked tongues and the pigs grunted with embarrassment. Whispered questions erupted as to who could do such transfigurations and which of their fellow Slytherins was who.

But the spectacle wasn’t over. There was something large and dark coming toward the door. A dull clanking accompanied the movement. The sound of hooves on stone was unmistakable. Because of the coloring, there was no question that this was another human transfiguration. There was also no question as to whom this was because of the large letters painted on its hide in flashing green ink, ‘PANSY’.

Amongst the stifled laughter, snickering, and finger pointing a subdued Tadra emerged from the door accompanied by five Slytherin Prefects. They marched her up to Professor Snape who glared down at Tadra. A seventh year Prefect handed Snape Tadra’s metallic wand.

“This is your handiwork?”

“Yes,” Tadra answered dully.

Snape’s expression was difficult to read. For a brief instant Hermione thought Snape had smirked, but decided it was her imagination.

“Are you going to untransfigure Professor?” asked the seventh year Prefect.

Snape surveyed the transfigured lot and then looked down at Tadra.

“I assume these are not permanent transfigurations.”

“None are permanent.”

Snape abruptly barked commands.

“Slytherin Prefects, supervise the magical cleaning of Slytherin House. When I return, I expect it to be spotless – do not clean the corridor. Tadra Beladasan, my office. The rest of the Prefects will escort these ladies to the hospital wing – the transfiguration will wear off in time.”

There was an instant protest from those afflicted. The lizards jerked their heads up and down, the pigs squealed, and Pansy let out a reverberating “Moooooooooo!”

*****

The next morning Hogwarts was buzzing with rumors of what happened in Slytherin dungeon. Relatively few were upset that Tadra had transfigured her hateful fellow Slytherins. Most were impressed with her magical ability.

“Where’s Hermione?”

“She and Ginny are already at breakfast, along with the rest of the girls – lots to gossip this morning.”

Ron rolled his eyes before Harry continued.

“Two weeks detention. I think Snape’s getting soft. If it had been me it would have been two months.”

“I disagree mate. He would have tried to have you expelled, like he usually does.”

“Still, it’s not going to be any fun cleaning the dungeon corridors without magic.”

“You know that’s bloody right. At least Hermione and Ginny have a hand cream for chapped hands. And on the brighter side of things it means she’ll miss going to Hogsmeade with Malfoy.”

“Absolutely right. I could hardly stand the thought of Malfoy with her. Still, I think that was the funniest thing I’ve ever seen – Tadra transfigured Pansy into a cow. I don’t know that I’ve ever laughed so hard.”

They both laughed remembering the sight.

“Good thing you put a silencing spell on yourself. It would’ve been a muck to get caught inside Slytherin dungeon.”

Both grinning they made their way to the Great Hall for breakfast.

“The polishing touch was the flashing green paint making sure everyone knew it was Pansy,” Ron said grinning.

“Thanks,” I couldn’t resist.

“You did that? Awesome! Wish I could have seen Tadra and Pansy having a go at each other. Tell me again.”

Harry went into an animated description of the scene he came upon invisibly; Tadra and Pansy were squared away against each other. Pansy mocked Tadra for having bad aim with her wand, but looked unnerved when Tadra informed her she had purposely saved her for last.

Harry would retell the story many times in the next two weeks before the end term and the start of Christmas Holiday. The Bennet brothers constantly pestered Tadra to teach them her troll curse and Peeves could be seen following certain Slytherin girls squealing like a pig or following Pansy and mooing.

*****

**********

*****

Tadra was pleased at how the term had ended as she packed her trunk. The confrontation with Pansy and her cohorts had gained her respect within Slytherin house and the two weeks detention had been worth the price. She was looking forward to spending Christmas with her adopted brother and her friends. She closed the trunk and looked at the letters T. B. Potter.

‘How strange,’ she thought. ‘This could have been my married name if circumstances had been different’

In her heart, she knew this was the correct path, but she also longed to see her father and brothers – especially Azizi. She knew it had likely been hardest on him.

She put on her cloak and headed up to the Great Hall to await the carriages that would take them to the train station. Just as she entered the Great Hall, an owl landed on her shoulder with a letter. Her heart leapt when she recognized the penmanship of Azizi.

She read with haste the short letter telling her of trivial things from home and how much she was missed. Then she read it again much more slowly. There was a code within the letter. It was not a magical code. The Beladasan family code takes many years to master. Subtle curves and slants embedded within the letters and words have meaning. Azizi’s skill was lacking and made the message difficult to interpret. She made out the word ‘Christmas’ and ‘father’. A pang of fear shot through her when she made out the word ‘Hogsmeade’.

“Tadra, what’s wrong?” Hermione asked.

There was a great deal of excitement, chatter and activity while everyone waited for the carriages to take them home for Christmas Holiday. Harry and Hermione leaned in close to hear what she had to say.

Tadra clutched the letter tightly and read the coded message.

‘I will spend the Christmas holiday with you, against father’s wishes. I will arrive in Hogsmeade at 10:00 am today.’

“I fear for Azizi. What should we do?”

“First, we’re not getting on the train. We’ll head straight to Dumbledore’s office. Harry, could you tell Dobby not to load our trunks? On second thought…”

Hermione lifted her wand.

“No, Hermione. A messenger spell will attract attention. We need to do this quickly, we need to -“

Harry acted without thinking. It didn’t matter whether it was possible or not. Somewhere deep within him he knew it would work. He leaned close to Hermione as if to make sure she heard and understood what he had to say above the noise of the crowd.

24. Found

His cheek touched hers and instantly every member of the Order was mentally linked.

‘Tadra’s little brother, Azizi, has sent her a coded letter saying he will arrive in Hogsmeade at 10:00 o’clock this morning. She fears for his safety and asks for our help in locating him.’

Harry’s memory of what Azizi looked like flashed in vivid images. Tadra added her own along with a sense of urgency. She relayed Azizi’s determination and sometimes reckless decisions. Tadra feared Azizi would try to use a quick means of travel, even illegal, and to prevent their father from stopping him using an unlocating spell as well.

In a calm and even thought, Dumbledore addressed the Order.

‘I realize this is an unusual method of communication but I believe we should take advantage of what we can. With that said, let us proceed to the matter of Azizi. If anyone has heard something please give your thoughts.’

A very surprised Mundungus tentatively responded.

‘An associate of mine wanted to know if I was interested in a lucrative deal but once I heard it involved a Portkey I wanted no part of it. As everyone should know by now. There’s more than just the Ministry that’s interested in who comes and goes in and out of the country these days.’

‘Do you recall your associate’s name and could you possibly concentrate on what they look like. In addition, do you have any idea where such a deal might take place?’ Dumbledore asked.

‘Piddleton, Piddleton Long,’ Mundungus thought. The image of a wizard with nearly shoulder length pale brown hair appeared. Besides untrusting eyes the most dominating feature of his face was his nose. The bridge of his nose extended part way up his forehead.

‘Somewhere along the east coast. That’s the impression I got as to where the deal would be done. But that’s a lot o’ coast.’

‘At this point we will assume young Azizi intends to use a Portkey from the east coast to Hogsmeade. Without some inside help at the Ministry to look the other way, his passage could well be detected. Kingsly, is there anything you can do?’

‘I’ll apparate to the Ministry and check on it personally.’

’In an attempt to evade detection I would suspect the use of a Portkey to be initiated somewhere between Clacton-On-Sea and Lowestoft. Is anyone available to search the area?’

‘Bad time of the month. Sorry I can’t help,’ Remus answered with regret.

’Sturgis and I are at headquarters. We could make our way up there in successive apparations,’ Tonks volunteered.

‘Yes, we could do that,” Sturgis agreed.

’I’m north of headquarters, I could go,’ Hestia volunteered.

‘Hestia you can start at the north end of the search area. Sturgis and Tonks you can start at the south. Mundungus see what more you can find out. Those of us at Hogwarts will wait for Azizi’s scheduled arrival. If all goes well this will be nothing more than an exercise in caution. Aberforth, you know what to do. And Severus I trust you will be discreet. We shall update the situation using this same method shortly after ten o’clock.’

‘Mum, you know this is where I’m needed,’ Ginny stated mentally

‘I want to stay and help,’ Ron mentally responded as well.

Mrs. Weasley gave a mental sigh that was almost audible. Mr. Weasley gave his consent that they could stay.

‘I’ll temporarily reassign Prefect duties for Miss Granger, Miss Weasley and Mr. Weasley.’

‘Thank you Minerva, and could you also instruct Dobby to retain their luggage, as well as for Harry and Tadra. After the Hogwarts Express has disembarked, you and Severus are welcome to join us at the Three Broomsticks – hot chocolate will be my treat. Student members of the Order will meet me at my office, straight away.’

With no further thoughts for discussion the mental link ended. The entire discussion was accomplished in the blink of an eye and reflected no outward perception that anything had happened, other than a slight pause.

Harry could hear McGonagall calling out names of those to take over Prefect duties for Hermione, Ron and Ginny. There were looks of surprise as they abruptly left the crowd of students who were waiting for carriages.

“Tadra, is something wrong,” Draco asked.

Tadra looked torn and then took a calculated chance and hurriedly told him. She then caught up with the rest as they made their way toward Dumbledore’s office.

“Bloody hell,” Ron swore under his breath.

“Do you think that was wise?” Ginny asked what was on everyone’s mind as they continued walking at a brisk pace.

“I did not sense a lie or betrayal.”

Dumbledore met them at the entrance to his office and led them all to the secret passage that went to Honeydukes. At the Three Broomsticks Tadra asked for rainwater tea instead of hot chocolate. The mood was tense and the conversation sporadic as they waited. A short discussion arose about how Harry could communicate with the Order the way he did, but Dumbledore was confident Harry didn’t do it all by himself and was somewhat dismissive of the topic.

Dumbledore began to watch Tadra turn her tea cup with more and more interest as they sat quietly.

“Are you going to attempt hydatoscopy divination?” Dumbledore asked.

“Yes,” she said softly as the rest looked on.

Tadra looked intently into her empty cup, slowly turning it back and forth.

“Someone will arrive to the south, but not whom I seek,” Tadra said with a look of panic.

Tadra’s growing concern was interrupted as McGonagall stepped through the door looking thin lipped and stern. Her mood was explained by two people following her, Neville and Luna.

“Sorry I’m late Albus, but I’ve had my hands full with students trying to stay behind. You’d think they didn’t want to leave for Holiday. Intent to stay behind and help, though they have no idea what their friends need help with, or for. These two here were the sneakiest.”

“A veritable epidemic it seems,” drawled Snape.

Upon seeing Neville and Luna the table had brightened, but the mood dropped as a confident and arrogant Malfoy stepped out from behind Snape. Only Tadra seemed glad to see Malfoy, but Dumbledore took it all in stride.

“At present there is no need, but if Tadra’s younger brother does not arrive in a few minutes their help will be welcome. In the mean time the three of you will communicate by Floo to those expecting your arrival later today. Other travel arrangements will be made.”

Neville, Luna, and Malfoy took turns at the Three Broomsticks Fireplace. Neville’s gran could be heard through the green flames asking how he could have possibly missed the train, but her voice fell quickly and Harry thought he heard her tell him to be careful.

After that everyone gathered around the table.

“Azizi is late, and after Tadra’s impressive demonstration of hydatoscopy divination I suggest we all look south of Hogsmeade.”

**********

**********

**********

Azizi landed face first in the dirt near a small rundown stone house. The clay flowerpot that had served as his Portkey shattered beneath him. Everything was still spinning in his head as he managed to get up on all fours, and immediately threw up. It was sunny but it felt very cold. However, the cold temperature was the least of his concerns. He knew he was vulnerable until his head cleared. He had no idea Portkeys could bring on such horrible motion sickness. But then again it was doubtful few would attempt four Portkeys, one after the other. Another wave of nausea hit him and he wretched again.

“Now what do we have here? I expected a full grown witch or wizard not some little puking half-pint.”

Azizi tried to focus on the stranger but his vision was blurred and he fought the urge to wretch again.

“My money is still good is it not?”

“That it is, that it is. But we have things to discuss.”

“Do you have my Portkey or not?” Azizi asked viciously. His anger and fear were helping him overcome his nausea as the blurred wizard came into focus.

“There’s no need to be upset. I’ve got it. It’s this here rusty can I got all wrapped up. It’s just that, well, Portkeys are nasty business. They can buy you a one way ticket to Azkaban, if you know what I mean.”

“So you wish to be paid more money?” Azizi asked with disgust as he sat on the ground contemplating whether he could yet stand up. The wizard attempting to negotiate for more money was lean and tall with less than shoulder length pale brown hair. He wore ordinary wizarding robes of gray-brown and held a small cloth-wrapped bundle in his hand. He had a long face that made him seem taller than he was. And the reason his face looked long was because the bridge of his nose extended part way up his forehead.

“One hundred galleons for delivering a Portkey is a fair price mate, but not when I has to split it. You see, there are other folk interested in the comings and goings of foreigners. Me, I could care less. All I need is a little something to get by.”

Carefully Azizi reached for his wand. It was obvious he was about to be robbed of what money he had, and possibly worse.

“Expelliarmus! Accio wand!”

Azizi cursed under his breath as he watched his wand fly through the air and caught by someone behind him. The wizard in front of him had been a distraction, to keep him focused.

“My, my, this is interesting. I’ve never seen a wand made of silver before,” said a rough sounding voice.

A hooded figure looked over the wand while keeping their own, at the ready, pointed at Azizi.

“Never mind that. I want to know how much money this tichy bloke has on him. I want to conclude our business and get rid of this bloody Portkey,” said the long faced wizard reaching for his own wand while still keeping a grip on the covered Portkey.

“Very well.”

The hooded wizard circled around Azizi and joined him.

“Hand me the Portkey – carefully. You can then deprive this child of his valuables with ease. After that I have some questions.”

“Right. Now then, little man. How much money do you have?”

“One hundred galleons, the agreed upon price for delivering the Portkey. Why not take the money and give me the Portkey. Would it not be more desirable to have gold in hand and be rid of me?”

“Don’t get cheeky with me. You wouldn’t come all this way and go to all this trouble without a bit extra. Hand it over or I’ll take it from you.”

The long faced wizard raised his wand threateningly.

Azizi knew he was in a fix, but hoped greed would work in his favor. Carefully he reached within a pocket of his cloak. His hands were shaking as he withdrew a bag of galleons and pulled on a string that made a gentle clink within the bag. He tossed it on the ground in front of the two. He then did the same with a second bag.

“That is all the money I have. One hundred-one galleons in the first bag and fifty in the second.”

“One hundred-one?”

“It was my intention to leave a tip.”

“Now wasn’t that thoughtful of you,” the long faced wizard said grinning.

“I wish now I had not, Jaukaw Deshin.”

“No reason to be rude, and what did you call me?” he questioned while greedily reaching for the bags.

“Wait, make him open the bags.”

“What? You think he’s put something nasty in those bags besides gold? That wouldn’t be very nice. Empty the bags like my friend here suggests.”

Azizi poured the contents out on the ground in two separate piles. The long faced wizard’s eyes glinted greedily at the sight of the gold galleons. The hooded wizard shot ropes out of a wand binding Azizi tightly and then reached for the larger pile but gasped before disappearing. The long faced wizard swore in disgust.

“Clumsy fool touched the Portkey. Could’ve have left me more gold.”

He scooped up what was left of the larger pile and reached for the smaller one. He gasped and fell over rigid as a board, still clutching a gold galleon – a cursed gold galleon.

Azizi lay on the ground, bound up and unable to do anything but yell. But he didn’t want to attract a muggle or any possible companions of the two wizards not to mention any creatures that might find an easy meal. His wand had vanished with the hooded wizard and he was now at the mercy of whatever fate awaited him. All he had desired was to spend Christmas with Tadra. He refused to believe that was such a bad thing. If father had only consented to a visit he would not have tried something so foolish. What would happen to him now he wondered. Would he die without seeing Tadra or his father and brothers again? Distraught, he cried silently, hating himself and his stupidity.

**********

**********

**********

Harry was glad they were searching south and avoiding the Forbidden Forest. However, he was wishing he had his broom. They could cover a lot more ground in a shorter amount of time. It crossed his mind to perform a summoning spell but his Firebolt was packed away and he didn’t want to repair a hole in the side of his trunk or other possible damage. Still, it was starting to grate his nerves the longer they searched and found nothing. He was on the verge of sending Dumbledore a messenger spell requesting they all get brooms when red sparks shot up to his left. He knew this was not a good sign, because they had decided to send up green sparks if they found Azizi with no complications. Hermione, Neville and Ron were just behind him as ahead of him he heard Dumbledore tell Tadra she did not yet have a license to apparate but that under the circumstances it was understandable.

McGonagall had found a hooded figure on the ground clutching a partially wrapped rusty tin can. There was also something clutched tightly in the other hand. Harry was trying to make out what was wrong as Hermione shot by him.

“Wait! Don’t touch anything. Something’s wrong. Let me have a look.”

There was a grey cast to Hermione’s normally brown eyes as she bent over and looked at the unnaturally stiff hooded figure lying on the ground. Hermione’s breath shown in the brisk cold air as she looked everything over.

“The galleon in the right hand. I think it’s cursed. But it doesn’t seem to be the root of the problem. I think this person is in bad shape. I think they’re dying.”

“Very well,” Dumbledore said. “First things first.”

He waved his wand over the tightly clutched galleon and mumbled some words. The galleon dropped from the hand and the person slumped limp with a weak groan.

“The curse has been removed. It was not a life threatening curse and would have worn off within a day. Let’s have a look, shall we?”

Another wave of his wand, and the hood dropped revealing a thin pale woman with long greasy dark hair and nasty looking brown-green blotches on her face and neck.

McGonagall winced at the sight.

“This is a sign of advanced praesangium addiction,” Dumbledore explained with a look of pity.

Dumbledore then glanced at Hermione.

“Good – clear brown eyes. I believe it is safe to examine her further. Minerva, if you would be so kind while I send a message to Madam Pomfrey.”

McGonagall checked through the robes of the unconscious witch and found more galleons, and a silver rod.

“Azizi’s wand!” Tadra yelled reaching for it. “Yes, it’s Azizi’s. I’m certain. We have to do something,” she pleaded.

“Minerva, if you could check for everything,” Snape drawled.

McGonagall pulled up the left sleeve and revealed the Death Eater’s mark.

“Malfoy and I will leave now. I will make sure he proceeds home by Floo from the Three Broomsticks. I must now attend to other things.”

Snape disapparated with Malfoy, side-along.

The Death Eater was taken to a back room at the Boar’s Head. An invisibility charm on the Death Eater helped make the process inconspicuous. McGonagall and Aberforth watched over the Death Eater and waited for Madam Pomfrey. It was hoped the dying witch could be revived long enough to give information with some truth serum. The rest made their way back to the castle to retrieve brooms, a flying carpet, and gathered in Dumbledore’s office. Using the headmaster’s fireplace Neville got permission from his gran to help in the search and Luna got permission to help – so long as it was only helping in a search. Mr. Lovegood even got Dumbledore’s promise that a search was all Luna would be involved in.

“Harry, I have been asked to relay that Dobby is extremely honored to be spending the holiday with you and your friends.”

Harry grinned.

“I didn’t think you would mind and he will take care of our luggage as well. Now I believe it is time to contact the Order once more,” Dumbledore said to Harry.

“Would you like to try this time?” Harry asked Hermione. “You have to concentrate on the Order and everyone in it. The most important thing is to know you can do it.”

Harry thought how beautiful she looked just before she closed her chocolate brown eyes and furrowed her brow in concentration. She then held out her hand and Harry took it.

‘Bad news I’m afraid. Azizi did not arrive, but his wand and a Death Eater did.’

Dumbledore then relayed mental pictures of what had happened. McGonagall and Aberforth relayed that Madam Pomfrey gave little chance the witch would live or regain consciousness, dashing hope they might find Azizi quickly. Although, Mundungus did help narrow the search to south of Dunwich and north of Felixstowe. Sturgis, Tonks, and Hestia reported no luck as of yet and Kingsly reported he had been unable to cover for the momentary detection of a Portkey when the witch arrived in Azizi’s place. He confirmed that a Ministry Auror had been dispatched to check on it. However, the detection could not be localized and little would come of it.

‘It is not desirable to alert the Ministry too quickly of the Death Eater in Hogsmeade since this matter involves Azizi and an illegal Portkey.’

‘I’ll destroy the used Portkey and take care of the rest, Albus.’

‘Thank you Aberforth. Minerva, there are a few matters that need to be taken care of at headquarters.’

‘A stack of reports you mean, but it’s not a problem. I hope you all find Azizi soon, safe and sound.’

‘Kingsly, could you possibly cover for another Portkey, say in three minutes?’

‘Not a problem.’

‘Thank you, and we will report again every two hours, or sooner when we find him.’

The link was broken.

“Neville and I would like to join your organization, your order,” Luna said casually.

Harry and the rest echoed their consent.

A pained expression passed over Dumbledore’s showing his full age, but he recovered quickly and smiled warmly at all of them.

“Resounding approval, but everything in due time. Neville, you need to talk this over with your grandmother. I’ve known Augusta a long time, I doubt that she will say no but keep in mind you are precious to her. Luna, I think you may have a difficult time convincing your father.”

“Not as difficult as some may think, but possibly more difficult than others may say.”

Dumbledore smiled at Luna and then levitated his broom to the middle of the group.

“Since I’m taking my broom I’ll make it a Portkey. It will take us to just north of Felixstowe.”

Dumbledore waved his wand and his broom glowed blue and vibrated before returning to normal.

“This particular Portkey is timed to transport in two minutes. So, everyone straddle your brooms, or secure your carpet, and take hold.”

**********

**********

After Porkeying and applying anti-muggle charms they split up into two groups. Dumbledore took Ron, Luna and Neville north while Hermione and Tadra went south with Harry. Their search was mainly in sparsely populated areas and any place that could provide cover from the casual eye. As the sun moved low in the west Harry began to feel they were not really making any headway.

The feeling that they were going the wrong direction was weighing on him more and more. He turned his broom toward Hermione and waved. Catching her attention she flew up beside him.

“Hermione let’s communicate with the Order.”

“Why? It’s not time yet.”

“It’ll be getting dark in a couple of hours and . . . I feel like we’re going the wrong direction. I don’t know how to explain it.”

Hermione gave him an odd look.

“That’s weird. I’ve been having the same feeling.”

Harry and Hermione reached for each other’s hand only to have a dragon patronus appear between them.

“Harry we must go north. An owl has just given me a message.”

They flew toward each other. Harry and Hermione stepped onto Tadra’s carpet and she excitedly showed them the message naming a place called Walberswick and showing a crude map.

Harry and Hermione quickly established a link and relayed a mental image of the message and map.

‘I can apparate there easily enough.’

‘Headmaster, this could be a trap,’ Snape pointed out.

Everyone else agreed.

‘Who better to spring it. Hestia if you are close enough to apparate, I would suggest you do so nearby and I will do the same.’

‘I can, and I will.’

‘Very good. Give us two minutes and reestablish the link.’

Tadra wasted no time in directing Harry and Hermione into the small hold within her carpet. They all dropped through a trap door and Tadra sent her camouflaged carpet lunging northward as quickly as it could sail through the air. The hold was small and much warmer. Hermione snuggled next to him as they waited out the tense seconds.

‘Azizi is safe. I have conjured a blanket to help warm him. Everyone involved in the search should gather here as quickly as possible. Hestia has graciously offered to open her home to us, which is less than an hour west by broom. From there we can travel by Floo to the Leaky Cauldron.’

Tonks and Sturgis confirmed they would be apparating there in a few minutes. Ron judged that he, Neville and Luna would be there shortly after that. Harry, Hermione and Tadra were the furthest away and would take another fifteen minutes. But after five minutes Tadra could not wait any longer.

“Please forgive me. We are within range and I can wait no longer,” Tadra said just before disapparating with a pop.

Harry and Hermione both understood, and they were sure Dumbledore would too.

Tadra’s carpet finally arrived and they found Azizi bundled in a royal blue blanket, crying into Tadra’s robes and mumbling that he was sorry between sobs. Tadra held him and comforted him.

“You are safe now. That is the only thing that matters. All will be fine, little brother,” she said reassuringly, shedding tears of her own.

*********

*********

*********

Several hours later Harry found himself in front of Number Twelve Grimmauld Place and wishing that Neville and Luna did not have to go to their homes after arriving at the Leaky Cauldron. The place was still not welcoming, but it was familiar, and he was ready to get some rest in a warm bed after the long cold day. The stress of the day had taken its toll on all of them.

A short and partial meeting of the Order delayed sleep for everyone except Azizi. Tadra fed him some warm soup and put him to bed shortly after they arrived. Dumbledore informed them that he had sent Fawkes with a message to Tadra’s father and older brothers, and he expected a response before morning. Harry thought it odd that Dumbledore didn’t bring up the fact that Tadra had received an owl tipping them off as to where Azizi was. He decided to bring it up later in a more private setting. Of course, he was sure everyone suspected it was Malfoy and the reason was clear enough – to get in Tadra’s good graces.

After something warm to eat they were all very sleepy. Even Ron who could never seem to get enough to eat had decided getting some sleep was more important. Tadra and Azizi were staying in the same room because it was an unfamiliar place and the trauma of the day. Harry lingered with Hermione in front of the bedroom door.

“Have I told you how beautiful you are?”

“Not today,” she smiled sleepily.

He felt her hair and the warmth of her neck and kissed her gently. His next words came out as an extension of his heart rather than thought.

“Some day we won’t be going to separate rooms.”

Hermione’s chocolate brown eyes widened and her smile brightened. There was the hint of a giggle and a momentary shyness that Harry found Immensely appealing. She kissed him and quickly slipped through the door.

As he walked away grinning he wondered what made him say such a thing and attributed it to being sleepy. Still, he wasn’t sorry he said it. And the look on Hermione’s face lingered well into his dreams.

**********

**********

“Food!” Ron said with enthusiasm and swung out of bed yawning and stretching.

Sure enough the aroma of bacon and sausage was in the air. Harry knew Mrs. Weasley was cooking breakfast and somehow the knowledge of that made him feel welcome.

“Shake a leg mate. I’m hungry.”

“You’re always hungry.”

Just before they reached the kitchen Harry could hear Azizi’s inquisitive voice chattering away. It was good to know yesterday’s ordeal had not been too hard on him. Next he heard Mr. Weasley say goodbye to everyone before disapparating to work with a pop.

Hermione was already eating breakfast, and almost done. She gave Harry a radiant smile. Ginny was no where to be seen and probably not up yet. Ron took a seat and looked pleased at the plate full of food his mum slid in front of him. Azizi was sitting next to Tadra smiling brightly but his face dropped upon seeing Harry.

“Is something wrong Azizi?” Mrs. Weasley asked.

“Yes. He is the one who is wrong,” Azizi said accusingly and pointed a finger at Harry.

“It is the wrong that you have done. You have forced my sister to shame our family. How could you do such a thing.”

“Azizi,”Tadra gasped.

“Me? Maybe you should ask your father why he drugged us and tricked me into it.”

There was an awkward silence save for the sizzling of sausage and eggs in a skillet, and looks of surprise. Azizi turned to Tadra questioningly.

“It is true, my brother.”

“But, but why would father . . . .”

“We should talk.”

Tadra shot Harry a disapproving look before leading Azizi out of the kitchen.

He realized as soon as he said it that it wasn’t the best way to handle the situation. For some reason Azizi’s accusation had a sharpness to it and he had just reacted. Harry looked around the kitchen sheepishly.

“I didn’t handle that very well.”

“No, but the truth needed to come out sometime,” Mrs. Weasley said putting down a plate for Harry next to Hermione.

Harry sat down but his appetite had left him. Hermione nudged him and he picked up a fork but held it with disdain.

“What happened?” Ginny asked coming into the kitchen. “Tadra is giving Azizi a lecture for something.”

“Azizi didn’t know about his dad drugging us,” Ron said between bites. “Blamed Harry for everything. Must o’ been spoilin’ for a row.” Ron took another mouthful and swallowed. “Anyway, Harry snapped at him.”

“Really? That’s not surprising though. Harry, you’ve come to look at Tadra as a sister.”

“Ginny’s right Harry. Whether you realize it or not, you have a strong desire for family.”

Harry turned and looked into chocolate brown eyes. Yes, it was true. Now, he understood why Azizi’s accusation had hurt so much.

“Everything will be fine,” Hermione said giving him a reassuring smile and another nudge.

Several minutes passed as Hermione, and then Mrs. Weasley encouraged Harry to eat something. Harry wasn’t sure what to expect when Tadra appeared with a subdued Azizi standing in front of her. Azizi looked at the floor until Tadra gave him a gentle push forward.

“I must apologize, Harry Potter. My sister has told me it was not your fault. I . . .”

“Look, I’m sorry. I should not have said it the way I did.”

“No, please let me finish. My sister has helped me understand that you have truly adopted her as a sister. This being so, I wondered if . . . I could claim you as a brother.”

“I think I can handle that,” Harry said feeling pleased.

Azizi’s smiled showing lots of white teeth and quickly took a seat opposite the table from Harry and Hermione. Questions started pouring out of Tadra’s little brother. It reminded Harry of the first time they had met and how Tadra had clamped a hand over his mouth to keep him quiet.

“Ready to go Ron?”

“Going? Where are you two going?” Harry asked surprised.

“To the Ministry. Ron and I will be back before noon.”

There was a pop in the entry and a stately looking witch entered the kitchen.

“I’ll be your escort to the Ministry this morning,” she said to Hermione and Ron. “Ready to go?”

Hermione was ready, but Ron longingly eyed another plate of food before agreeing.

“Hello Azizi, you’re looking fit this morning. Dangerous stunt you pulled. Oh, sorry, I’m Emmeline Vance. With our method of communication yesterday I felt we had already met. I’ve been told your father and brothers will be coming to pick you up Christmas day at the Leaky Cauldron at three o’clock in the afternoon.”

Ron and Hermione left with Emmeline and Harry felt like he should have been going too, but Azizi looked thrilled to spend Christmas with Tadra and was full questions that were begging to be answered and Harry didn’t want to disappoint him.

“Where is the Ministry and what do they do there? How will they get there? What’s a muggle underground?”

The questions went on and on. As it turned out, Azizi and his questions made the time go by more quickly. During Hermione’s absence Tadra, Ginny and Mrs. Weasley noted that Harry occasionally rubbed his forehead with the back of his hand. A tour of the old Black Estate and many more questions later brought the time close to noon.

With a pop Hermione apparated in the main living room all smiles. Amid congratulations from everyone Harry admitted he had forgot that she and Ron were going to take their apparition exam.

“You told me you were going to take the test over the holiday but I had completely forgot. Where’s Ron?”

“Here I am. I accidentally apparated into a room upstairs.”

“You did the same thing when you took your test – apparated inside a storage closet. You almost didn’t get your license because of it. You really need to concentrate.”

“I got my license, I’ll get the hang of it,” Ron protested.

“I’m sure you will,” Mrs. Weasley said encouragingly. “How about some hot stew on a cold day. Anyone hungry for lunch?”

“Famished,” Ron said with enthusiasm.

“I found breakfast to be most excellent Mrs. Weasley. I can hardly wait to try something more.”

“Why thank you Azizi.”

“I’ll have to pass. Mum is expecting me – and Harry. Care to side-along?”

Harry slipped his left hand into Hermione’s right and held her tight.

With a pop they arrived at Hermione’s parents new house. Rather, it was new to them. It was a lot smaller – a three room flat. Harry then remembered Hermione telling him they had put a great deal of their things in storage.

“Hermione! Harry! You two gave me a start,” Mrs. Granger exclaimed.

“Hello pumpkin, hello Harry. We’ve been expecting you. I’m not sure I’ll get used to the idea of someone popping out of thin air though.”

A crying sound was heard in another room.

“Sounds like Miranda is awake. I’ll go get her,” Hermione offered eagerly.

But as Hermione took a step she was pulled back because Harry hadn’t let go of her hand. Hermione’s perplexed look changed to one of panic as Harry lifted their hands.

“What’s wrong? Why can’t you two let go?” Mrs. Granger asked

“Well, we, uh . . . Oh, Merlin. I think our hands are merged.“ Hermione mumbled something unintelligible as she and Harry looked closer at their hands.

Yes, Harry had to agree their hands were merged. It was somehow interesting that it didn’t hurt in the slightest, but it looked painful. Their hands appeared to have melted into each other’s a few centimeters.

“My word, what happened to your hands?”

“Is that painful?” Mr. Granger asked.

“Not at all,” Harry answered with a slight grin.

Harry didn’t see any great harm and found the situation amusing. Hermione didn’t find it amusing in the least. Her face was flushed and she looked more panic stricken by the second.

“This isn’t funny Harry,” she mumbled. “This will not do. Maybe we can disapparate and apparate. Maybe that will do the trick. Ready?”

Two pops and no change except that Miranda was crying louder and Hermione was even more red faced than before.

“I just got my license and now I’ll lose it in less than two hours. I don’t know what to do except call the Accidental Magic Reversal Squad.”

“Come on Hermione. It’s not that bad,” Harry laughed giving their merged hands a shake. “We’ll think of something. Besides, it’s not that bad. We can still eat lunch.”

Mrs. Granger decided the situation wasn’t as bad as it looked and left to retrieve a crying Miranda. Mr. Granger looked on with mixed amusement.

“We can’t go on indefinitely like this Harry,” she pleaded.

“Maybe Mrs. Weasley back at headquarters can do something,” Harry suggested.

“I don’t want anyone to know,” Hermione frowned painfully. “It’s bad enough to have done this in front of mum and dad.”

“Why don’t we have lunch like Harry suggested. I’m sure the two of you can manage,” Mrs. Granger smiled while gently rocking Miranda in her arms.

“Mum, noooo. I might need to . . .”

Mr. Granger gave a short chuckle.

“I hadn’t thought of that. Could be a bit of a problem pumpkin. And surely a solution can be found before the end of the day.”

It was Mrs. Granger’s turn to give a chuckle and then an outright laugh.

“Oh my, that could be a bit awkward.”

Hermione’s eyes got big as she glanced from her parents to Harry and blushed.

“It’s not funny!” she said stomping a foot and swinging her arms which swung Harry’s arm as well.

Harry had to admit he hadn’t thought that far ahead. The thought of having to spend the night in Hermione’s parents house with their hands stuck together would be more than a little awkward. He felt some warmth rise in his own face trying not to picture how that could possibly be arranged.

“Harry, can’t you do something? Some wandless magic?”

Harry tried to concentrate but Hermione was an immense distraction in her present state of mind, fidgeting and mumbling.

“Do you mind if I kiss your daughter?” Harry asked Mr. and Mrs. Granger.

Both her parents shrugged bemused and amused.
“In front of my –“ Hermione began to protest but Harry cut her off moving to embrace her.

Lost in his embrace Hermione no longer cared who was witness. There was no denying she loved him. A glow from dancing golden flames engulfed them and slowly they emerged and smiled at each other. Harry held up his hand that was now free. His attention turned to Hermione’s astonished parents and Miranda who was now cooing and giggling.

“Er, well done Harry,” Mr. Granger said giving him a pat on the shoulder. “Is that the usual remedy?”

“I doubt it,” he said with a sheepish grin.

*********

Toward evening Katherine found opportunity to talk with her daughter as they put Miranda in her crib.

“No doubt your father is telling Harry how strange it’s been. How no one knows who we are anymore. People we’ve known for years see us as perfect strangers. Of course, we were told that would happen and we don’t try to intentionally make contact.”
“I’m sorry mum. It was the safest thing to do.”

“I know, and I’m not blaming anyone except maybe Voldemort. But this war is going to get worse. I suspect, a lot worse. And wars have a way of making people grow up fast.”

“What are you trying to say mum?”

Katherine paused wondering if she could tactfully put into words her concerns especially after witnessing her little girl kissed by a young man in such an amazing manner.

“Let me say this in a hypothetical context.”

“Hypothetical? Alright, now I’m worried but go on.”

“If a girl – no, I mean a woman, were to become pregnant while a war was going on. She couldn’t morally, and knowingly, endanger her unborn child. Wouldn’t you agree?”

“I . . I don’t suppose. No, she shouldn’t. It wouldn’t be right to endanger the unborn. And the reason you’re telling me this?”

“It doesn’t take a genius, or a witch, to see that my little girl is all grown up – and in love. There’s no doubt at all after what I saw t-today.”

Katherine’s voice wavered and she closed her eyes tightly. Hermione gave her mother a hug.

“Anyway, as I was about to say. You’re of age now and Harry will be of age in a matter of months.”

“I don’t know what will happen mum. There’s so much going on. We keep trying to learn as much as we can and get better at the things we can do. All I know is that I have to be there with him.”

*********

*********

It was late when Hermione and Harry apparated into the entryway at headquarters and made their way through the upstairs hallway. As they walked by a bedroom door they stopped and listened as someone yelled.

“Let me go!”

“Azizi, it was just a dream. Go back to sleep, little brother.”

“Tadra, could you sing the desert song?”

“The one mother used to sing?”

“Yes.”

Tadra began to sing softly in a minor key. The words were in her native tongue, but It wasn’t necessary to understand. Images of a beautiful and serene desert came to mind. There was no denying it was a dangerous place but it could be beautiful as well.

When the song ended Harry turned to Hermione and kissed her in the darkened hallway. They had endured so much crossing the desert only to find their love for one another was greater than before. They had survived and there was hope for the future, for a better world. Hope was what they had for each other. And hope has a sound that fills the heart.

Two pairs of eyes watched through a slightly opened doorway into the strangely illuminated hallway. As the illumination began to fade the door closed.

“Did you hear the sound of hope? Did you not see the dancing flames for yourself, little brother?” Tadra whispered. “They are in love. That is why I could not marry him.”

Azizi nodded in awe.

“Now go to bed and sleep. Tomorrow we will go to Diagon Alley.”

*********

*********

*********

Diagon Alley was bustling with shoppers but there was a general uneasiness in the air. Short, quickly spoken rumors punctuated the festive mood. They met a number of their classmates while shopping. They all asked about the sudden departure and missing the Hogwarts Express. Without giving up too much information the answer was always given that Tadra’s little brother had arrived unexpectedly. Trusted members of the DA were given a bit more information and such was the case when they came upon Cho in front of Quality Quidditch Supplies. The encounter was brief after the explanation of Azizi and a couple of comments about Quidditch. But later Harry was glad for the chance to visit Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes. In front of Fred and George’s store they found the Bennet brothers demonstrating some of the wares with good effect. A small crowd gasped, shrieked, and then applauded when Jim put on a Headless Hat and made his entire head disappear. The demonstration was cut short when Mr. and Mrs. Bennet called for them from somewhere in the crowd. It became evident to Harry that Jim and Tim got to keep their samples in return for demonstrating to the crowd.

Fred and George had hired two more helpers besides Verity to help with the zealous demand for their products. Upon spotting Harry they pulled him into the back room away from their harried customers.

“Glad to see Tadra’s little brother made it okay,” said Fred.

“Ballsy thing to do, using Portkeys. Is he concerned about what his father will do?” asked George.

“Seems more interested in spending time with his big sister than worrying about punishment.”

“Good lad. No point in worrying about punishment after risking his neck like that. See you Christmas morning,” Fred said with a grin.

“By the way, we’ll own the old Zonko’s shop in Hogsmeade after New Years. Verity’s going to run it,” added George.

The next day was spent decorating the grim old Black estate, and a music player helped set the mood with holiday songs. Toward evening Moody showed up with a spruce seedling about five centimeters tall. A touch of potion and a dab of magic made it grow to within a few centimeters of the ceiling in a matter of seconds. But it was decided that decorating the tree could wait until Christmas Eve.

Azizi was naturally busy but with the excitement building on Christmas Eve he was practically buzzing with chatter. He bounced around from room to room trying to find presents that had been hidden from him, which added a comic and teasable element to the festive mood.

This Christmas was the first time Harry and Hermione had spent together as a couple. It was exceptionally memorable to Harry as he had given Hermione a gold heart-shaped locket with a picture of them dancing together at the Fall Dance inside. Ginny had an odd look when Hermione showed it to her, but immediately said it was beautiful.

All the Weasley family, except Percy, was there and the house was full of activity. Fred and George helped add some much needed laughter to the sometimes tense mood when conversation drifted toward dark rumors and Death Eaters. Everyone was especially careful not to mention Percy for fear Mrs. Weasley would burst into tears.

Mundungus showed up and laughed about Piddleton going into hiding with a nearly chewed-in-two wand and not even a extra knut to show for his trouble. Turned out Azizi had attempted to wrest Piddleton’s wand from him using only his teeth but the cursed galleon had Piddleton holding onto it too tightly.

Hermione urged Harry not to eat too much Christmas dinner because she wanted them to slip over to her parents shortly after. But after dinner at headquarters the impending meeting of Azizi with his father was on Harry’s mind. He sat in a living room chair not saying much and listening to the wizarding wireless. After the current song of ‘All I want is a cauldron for Christmas’ ended the announcer spoke.

“I Hope everyone is having a marvelous Christmas and if you really wanted a cauldron for Christmas that you woke to find one under the tree. Next up is Silver n' Lovefire and did I hear correctly Cheryl that you have a new song?”

“That’s right, it’s called ‘Found’. Merry Christmas to a certain witch and wizard.”

Cursed to endless wander, but I was found

Lost like a cloud on a dark moonlit night, I searched for happiness to make things right

My heart was lost in the darkness but you came into my life and I was found

Don’t leave me now, please turn around, because I have found – when I was found

More than I could have ever hoped for, that I have found

Rescued from endless wander I was found

You’ve given me hope there is light beyond the darkened skies when I look into your eyes

Please touch my hand and lead me from this desolate land and help me stand

Don’t leave me now, please turn around, because I have found – when I was found

More than I could have ever hoped for, that I have found

Saved from endless wander I was found

Hold me tight with all your might and take me to the light of better days and tender nights

My heart was bound to discover I have found my lover

Don’t leave me now, please turn around, because I have found – when I was found

More than I could have ever hoped for, that I have found

Harry and Hermione doubted that they were the wizard and witch Silver was referring to but the rest were fairly confident they were.

Harry and Hermione apparated to her parents with the melody of Silvertone’s new song lingering in their heads.

Harry grinned as he watched Crookshanks and Miranda amongst the discarded wrapping paper around the Granger’s small tree. Miranda would crawl with wide blue eyes after Crookshanks who would tentatively hide behind, or under, some colored paper. When Miranda got close enough Crookshanks would leap over her and hide again. Each time Miranda would squeal with glee making everyone laugh.

Yes, all in all, it had been a good day. Harry’s only regret was that Remus couldn’t join them for Christmas because of the full moon. Harry felt sleepy from having almost double Christmas dinner – at headquarters with the Weasleys and now with the Grangers. Harry sat back in a comfortable chair and thought how appropriate it had been for Bill and Fleur to announce their engagement. A June wedding was what they had planned.

Harry could picture the bride in a long flowing white gown, waiting for her groom. There was a wreath of white flowers crowning her delicate head of plentiful brown curls. Her chocolate brown eyes looked at him with the unspoken words ”I love you”. Today was their day. The words of the minister were a mumble in the background but he distinctly heard – “You may now kiss the bride”.

He leaned close and felt the warmth of her lips.

“Wake up Harry,” Hermione said smiling after giving him a quick kiss. “We need to go. Azizi will be headed to the Leaky and we should be there.”

**********

**********

They arrived with a pop at the Leaky Cauldron. Tadra, Azizi and her two older brothers were in a small group talking amongst themselves while Dumbledore was discussing something with Stronan. A quick look at Tadra told him all was well but there was something else.

The Weasley’s were in a huddled around a table in a far corner. Bill and Fleur were talking intently with the rest. Harry caught sight of Tonks, Moody, and Sturgis he knew something was terribly wrong. He and Hermione looked at each other and confirmed they were both thinking the same thing. Hermione started to make her way over to the Weasley’s but Moody beckoned to both of them. Harry had a feeling of dread well up with each step he took. Moody was blunt and to the point.

“Emmaline Vance is dead – murdered. It happened near 10 Downing Street early this morning. There was no Dark Mark but Kingsley and others, including myself, think it was Death Eaters.”

“But we just saw her the other day. She went with me and Ron to the Ministry,” Hermione said numbly taking hold of Harry’s arm.

“There’s more. It’s not yet common knowledge but the Dark Mark was spotted over the Chang family house less than twenty minutes ago. Word has it there were deaths.”

Hermione gasped and a lump formed in Harry’s throat.

“Cho?”

“We don’t know.”

25. Grimmauld Christmas

************************** Merry Christmas Magorian ************************************

They arrived with a pop at the Leaky Cauldron. Tadra, Azizi and her two older brothers were at a table talking amongst themselves while Dumbledore was discussing something with Stronan at another table. Harry did a double take when he saw Stronan. Without his headdress he looked very different than what Harry remembered. And of course it made sense that none of the Beladasan would want to attract more attention than necessary. A quick look at Tadra’s radiant smile told him all was well.

“Ah, Harry good to see you. Please join us.” Dumbledore stood and motioned for Harry to join him and Stronan.

Hermione gave him a smile and a nod before making her way over to Tadra and her brothers. Dumbledore shook Harry’s hand and they exchanged the sign as Stronan stood and gave Harry a short bow.

“It is good to see you again . . . “ Stronan said with a pause. “I feel I must apologize for having put you in a most awkward position when last you left our village. I was trying –“

“To protect Tadra. I understand, Tadra explained the situation.”

Stronan gave a nod before continuing.

“I beg your forgiveness,” Stronan waited patiently.

Stronan’s manner of apology made Harry feel uncomfortable. It didn’t seem quite right that a powerful wizard such as Stronan would ask Harry’s forgiveness. After all, Stronan had made a decision to remove his daughter from harm. And Harry wondered if he would have done the same if he had been in Stronan’s place.

“I . . . of course, it all worked out. I mean, I have a sister now.”

“Yes, you do. You have taken excellent care of your sister – my son.”

Harry blinked in surprise at the words “my son´. There was brightness in Stronan’s dark eyes that spoke of restrained emotion as arms opened and Harry accepted a warm embrace before taking a seat.

“Stronan and his sons are looking for a place to stay. The Leaky Cauldron has excellent accommodations but I was thinking of a more secure location.” Dumbledore eyed Harry over his half-moon glasses. “Maybe you have another suggestion?”

“My place,” Harry said resolutely.

“I am honored, my son.”

“Trust me, I’m the one who is honored.”

Dumbledore addressed the formalities of divulging the location of number twelve, Grimmauld Place, and they made arrangements to discreetly make their way there. Harry learned that apparating to an unknown place can be tricky business but if the location is also unplottable and under protection of a Secret Keeper there is no choice but to go there by other means, the first time.

Tadra would take Azizi and Khalfani on her carpet at dusk. Stronan and Naheem would go on foot. Dumbledore and Hermione, with Harry as side-along to Hermione, apparated ahead of everyone else. Just before disapparating Dumbledore asked Harry and Hermione to link and inform the Order of Harry’s guests at headquarters.

With his wooden leg clunking on the floor, Moody rounded the corner in the entryway upon their arrival, looking more grim than usual.

“Alastor, is something wrong?” Dumbledore asked.

“Bad news,” Moody growled.

Harry had a feeling of dread as Moody continued, blunt and to the point.

“Emmaline Vance is dead – murdered. It happened near 10 Downing Street early this afternoon. There was no Dark Mark but Kingsley and others, including myself, think it was Death Eaters.”

“But we just saw her the other day. She went with me and Ron to the Ministry,” Hermione said numbly, taking hold of Harry’s arm.

While Dumbledore looked as though he were trying to make a decision, Harry managed to choke out a question.

“Who else?”

“No one that I know of,” Moody growled in reply.

Dumbledore studied Harry over his half-moon glasses before asking Moody more.

“Where did the information come from?”

“Snape.”

With the extra information, Dumbledore made a decision.

“Alastor, you and I will call together a meeting of the Order for tomorrow evening at eight o’clock for all those who can attend.”

“Would you prefer we do a link?” Harry offered.

“Thank you for the offer but I think the news of Emmaline’s death should be given personally where possible.”

“Is anyone else in the house?” Dumbledore asked Moody as he removed his half-moon glasses and cleaned them slowly.

“Some of the Weasley’s are in the kitchen. Arthur and Molly are taking it hard.”

“Would you and Hermione care to join them? Alastor and I will tend to contacting the others.”

Mr. Weasley and Ginny were drinking tea, looking pensive, while Mrs. Weasley was serving Ron some Christmas dinner leftovers. It was an ordinary scene, but tension was in the air and there were subtle signs that all was not what it seemed. Mrs. Weasley had some redness around her eyes. Ron was eating slowly, not his normal ‘shovel it in’ pace.

“Harry, Hermione, I’m so glad to see you both. I suppose Moody has already told you. Sit down, sit down. Can I get you anything? Some tea? Something to eat?”

They both accepted teacups that levitated to them onto the table.

“Hermione dear, how is your mum and dad? Has Miranda grown?” Mrs. Weasley asked.

The mood of the room lifted some as Hermione and Harry told of their visit to Hermione’s parents and baby Miranda. But part way through the telling a pop of someone apparating in the entryway was heard. An umbrella stand crashed to the floor and a female voice swore.

“Tonks is that you dear?” Mrs. Weasley asked through the kitchen doorway.

As everyone expected, Tonks entered the kitchen, sporting medium length curly brown hair. Harry thought to himself that it didn’t suit her. She looked better in shorter hair.

“Have you heard?” she asked.

“Yes, Moody told us. Molly and I’ve known Emmaline for many years.”

“No, the Changs. The Changs have been murdered.”

“What?”

“The entire family?”

“Cho?”

“Not sure, I only heard there was more than one death. And there was no Dark Mark.”

**

**

Christmas day had started out so well and now, was turning as dark as the approaching night. Stronan and Naheem arrived first. Harry and Hermione quickly informed them of the day’s tragedies.

“You and Lady Ast will inform your sister when she arrives, my son?”

“Yes, we will.”

“Please, Hermione will do.”

“As you wish,” Stronan replied. He and Naheem gave Hermione a short bow.

Tadra and her brothers arrived as soon as it became dark. Tadra’s eyes burned like hot dark coals when Harry and Hermione told her what had happened.

Harry gathered the Beladasans in the living room and everyone who happened to be at the estate greeted them. The Weasley’s drifted back to the kitchen and the Beladasans were very understanding of the stress and grief over the murders that had occurred.

“My son, is there anything we can do to be of assistance in this time of trouble?”

“Not that I’m aware of. I’ll show you your rooms. After that I can give a tour of the house and then we’ll have dinner at eight.”

During the tour Stronan commented on the serpentine décor.

“You know, I’m not really fond of it. If you don’t mind I think I’d like to change it.”

Harry pulled out his wand and the gaudy silver hardware changed to highly polished brass with phoenix design in place of the serpentine.

“There, I should have done that before.”

Everyone was impressed with Harry’s change, but Harry complimented Dobby for how clean and tidy the place had become.

**

**

Naheem slipped away from the tour of the house when he spied Ginny.

“Miss Ginny Weasley, have we met before?”

“Is that a pickup line? Because we met earlier in the living room.”

“Excuse me? No, what I mean to say is your eyes betrayed recognition when we greeted earlier. But I do not believe we have met before today.”

“Oh, I see. Well, it’s just that you bear a striking resemblance to someone. Someone I must have seen at the Magusa. He was much older and wore a gold ring with a burning blue stone.”

Ginny looked briefly at Naheem’s right hand ring finger before saying “Excuse me” and turned away. But Naheem took tight hold of her arm.

“You can see the Beladasan ring?” he asked intently with piercing dark eyes.

“I beg your pardon. Let go of me.”

Ginny shook loose from his grip and took a step back as color rose in her face and she clasped her fingers tightly about something unseen hanging from her neck. She let go quickly when Naheem’s eyes followed.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about. You obviously don’t have such a ring. And I don’t care if you are Harry’s adopted brother. If you grab me like that again you’ll get a curse you won’t soon forget.”

Naheem felt that she was lying to him, but his moment of passion faded as logic finally kicked in against the impossible.

“Please forgive me. My father has often told me I act with my heart before my head.”

Naheem bowed deeply.

“Yes, you do, but it’s not always a bad thing to follow your heart. It just has to be the right thing . . .” Ginny’s eyes brightened as she suddenly looked sad. “Anyway, it’s of no concern. I – I have to go.”

Ginny left with a small choke to her words. Naheem started to follow but heard his name called from down the hall.

**
**

Most in the house attended the lavish dinner, but were still fairly full from Christmas dinner at noon and didn’t stay long. The murders of the Changs and Emmaline were upon everyone’s mind. Soon, all that was left was Harry, Hermione, and the Beladasans.

“It is regrettable our visit coincides with tragedy but we live in dark times. However, this was a truly exceptional meal, my son.”

Harry grinned. He wasn’t sure if he could get used to Stronan calling him son.

“We should really thank the cook. Dobby, would you show yourself.”

Dobby appeared beside Harry wearing a brightly colored scarf about his neck, timidly looking about.

“Has Dobby done something wrong Harry Potter?”

“No, not at all. Everyone thought it was an exceptional meal and I wanted them to meet the cook.” Dobby looked about at the Beladasans with surprise and then back at Harry.

“You thank Dobby in front of other wizards and witches?” Dobby squeaked. “Dobby does not deserve such honor. Dobby only does what is expected of a house-elf. Harry Potter is truly a great wizard.”

“Er, yes, thank you Dobby. I see you’re still wearing the scarf I got you for Christmas, and thank you again for the socks.”

Dobby clutched at the scarf with a huge toothy grin.

“You’ve met Azizi this morning but I wanted you to meet Tadra’s father, Stronan, and her other brothers Khalfani and Naheem. They are from the desert near the Jaharu.”

“Harry Potter introduces Dobby to other wizards,” Dobby squeaked and then sniffed and dabbed at his large eyes with his scarf. “Dobby is truly honored, but the Jaharu is a terrible place. House-elves stays away from the Jaharu.”

“It seems that since I have adopted Tadra as my sister they in return have adopted me,” Harry said smiling.

“Dobby is honored to be friend of Harry Potter and Harry Potter’s adopted family.” Dobby bowed in rapid succession to each, making his large ears flop. “The Weaseys and Bela-dasans are both Harry Potter’s family – and his ‘Mione.”

Dobby began to ramble how great a wizard Harry was, making Harry feel more and more uncomfortable.

“Ah, yes, thank you Dobby. That’s all very flattering. Maybe I could get you to accept some money for taking care of the house?”

Dobby looked mortified.

“Dobby is employed by Hogwarts. Dumbledore is headmaster. Headmaster has asked Dobby to stay with Harry Potter this holiday. Dobby will not be paid twice. Dobby has work to do.”

Dobby faded away.

Everyone laughed at the good natured banter between Harry and Dobby.

“You certainly know how to get him to leave by offering pay,” Hermione chuckled.

“I had to. It was about all the praise I could handle. And knowing that he really means it just makes it that much worse.”

“Anyway, I think I’ll go check on things,” Hermione said getting up from her seat next to Harry. “By the way, Tadra informed me earlier that they want to formally adopt you. I suggested the drawing room.” With a knowing smile, Hermione kissed Harry on the cheek before she left.

*

Gathered in the drawing room Stronan pulled out his ornate metallic wand and squelched the door, drew the curtains closed, and cast a concealment spell.

“This is a private family matter,” he offered in explanation. Stronan pulled something from one of his ringed fingers and held it out to Harry.

Harry looked over a gold ring with a dark blue stone and was instructed to put it on his right had ring finger.

“We are the Beladasan’s, the caretakers of the desert. We protect the living fire. Now, as the stone of my ring touches the stone of your ring, you will become family to the Beladasan.”

Each holding out a right fist, the stones of the rings touched. A hot wind whirled about Harry blowing his hair and clothes. Blue flame engulfed him, but did not burn.

“Welcome Harry Potter, we are honored.”

Just as quickly, everything was back to normal and Harry realized everyone on the Beladasan’s had a ring with a fire blue stone. Harry looked at his own ring and discovered the dark blue stone was now a fire blue.

“No one, but family can see the Beladasan ring. Welcome, my son.”

Everyone in turn, gave Harry a hug before the privacy spells were removed and they left the drawing room. Harry found Hermione waiting for him in the hallway.

“My, you certainly look happy. By the way, Bill, Fleur, Fred, and George have popped in.” Hermione smiled and gave Harry a hug. “And look at the ring. It’s beautiful. I don’t think I’ve ever seen a stone so blue. It almost looks like it’s on fire. And you’ve all got the same ring. Er, did I say something wrong?”

“Nothing is wrong, Hermione Granger,” Stronan reassured her and then paused in thought. “May we invite you to the drawing room for a minute of your time?”

**

**

“I am most pleased to have a sister among so many brothers. Although, with Harry as my brother I expected one day you would become my sister, but not so soon. I am most pleased, my sister.”

There was a sparkle in Hermione’s eyes when next she spoke.

“Actually Harry and I are rather young to be thinking of things like marriage. We don’t really come right out and talk about marriage. Harry laments about being an only child and I understand. Well, I mean I was practically an only child myself but now I have Miranda. She’s so beautiful and I love her so. And now I have another sister.” Hermione smiled. “Anyway we both think a married couple should have more than one child. And I know Harry misses his mum and dad that he really never knew. But the Weasley’s, and now you, your brothers and father, have become family to him. He may not say it but family means a great deal to him. I love him Tadra. Sometimes it’s almost scary how much I love him. And I can’t imagine a future without him. But sometimes I catch myself wondering if things would have been different if I hadn’t been attacked. Listen to me ramble.”

“The spark of love was already there or the Breath of Life would never have worked, my sister.” Tadra looked about the living room taking in the commotion. “Ginny Weasley is busy amongst her family. She is most adept in social skills,” Tadra said approvingly. After a short pause she asked Hermione, “Do you believe Cho Chang is dead?”

“I don’t know. I hope not. It’s just awful. If she is alive, her parents will be dead, and killed on Christmas day.”

“Across the room, our brother approaches,” Tadra looked on as Harry came toward them.

“Harry?”

“If Harry is my brother and you are my sister, does not that make you brother and sister? Or maybe – lovers?” Tadra teased.

“Adopted,” Hermione stressed. “And we haven’t . . . oh you’re really bad Tadra. Sometimes you remind me of my friend Melanie,” Hermione whispered back to Tadra so Harry wouldn’t overhear.

“I ever tell you how beautiful you look when you blush?”

“N-no, well, I’m not sure,” Hermione stuttered looking into emerald green eyes.

Harry gave Hermione a gentle kiss, pushing back the desire to whisk her away to some place more private.

Ginny and Ron approached looking pleased.

“Go ahead Ron, tell them.”

“Er, well. Bill and Fleur are getting married.”

Harry, Hermione, and Tadra looked at him blankly.

“They know that Ron.”

“Oh, right. They’ve decided to get married right away – Saturday, the fourth.”

“Really?” Hermione asked with a hint of growing excitement.

Ginny quickly filled in the details.

“Fleur’s parents are already in town, and they decided now was as good a time as any. Gabrielle will be the flower girl and they want Azizi to be the ring bearer. Stronan has objected because Azizi is still in trouble for the stunt he pulled but Fleur has a way of getting what she wants.”

Bill and Fleur approached.

“I assume all of you ‘ave already been told? Good. ‘Owever, we would ask a favor of you ‘Arry.”

“Would it be alright if we had the wedding at your place Harry?” Bill asked.

“My place? . . . Oh, right! I’m not used to thinking of it as mine. I mean - of course you can!”

“Wonderful ‘Arry. I cannot thank you enough.”

As conversation escalated on talk of preparations, Harry felt it had been a long Christmas day. It had started out wonderfully as Hermione had given him a wake up kiss after Ron left them alone in pursuit of breakfast. The loss of Emmaline Vance and the news of the Chang’s murders was a terrible blow to what was supposed to be a festive holiday. Harry recalled seeing Cho in front of Quality Quidditch Supplies a day before Christmas Eve. He wondered if that was his last memory of her alive. At least wedding plans would help keep everyone from dwelling on the murders. It was a welcome diversion.

Hermione nudged him.

“Sorry, what did you say Bill?”

“Would you like to be a groomsman? Ron has already said yes.”
“Yes.” Harry grinned broadly. “But what does a groomsman do?”

“Keeps the groom out of trouble, but mainly provides moral support.”

“Out of trouble? At least until the wedding,” Fred added, slapping Bill on the shoulder. “All bets are off after that.”

“Maybe a levitating spell in case you get weak knees during the ceremony,” George offered slapping Bill’s other shoulder.

“I’m sure I’ll be fine.”

“I want Ginny to be my chief bridesmaid. I also want you to be a bridesmaid ‘Ermione. Bill and I want to invite ze entire Order to ze wedding as well as the Beladasans.” Fleur turned to Bill. “Are you sure Dumbledore will permit my parents to attend? ‘E is ze secret keeper. ‘E let ze Beladsans stay.”

“I don’t think it will be a problem,” Bill told her reassuringly, casting a glance toward Harry.

“I’m sure it’ll be fine,” Harry responded.

The next morning Dumbledore gave consent for Fleur’s parents and sister to visit Grimmauld Place. When Bill and Fleur asked him to preside the wedding ceremony, Harry thought Dumbledore looked very pleased.

In the afternoon the wedding party gathered at Malkin’s Robes for All Occasions to be measured for dress robes. However, Harry would not have dreamed it would take so long to decide upon dress robes. Simple decisions were not simple at all, or maybe that was the nature of weddings. The groomsmen all had to have matching dress robes. And, as Harry learned, the colors of dress robes for the groomsmen had to be complimenting to the bridesmaids – another complication. The only simple decision was that Bill would wear a white dress robe. But even that seemed to get complicated in how it fit on him. The women of the bridal party would all periodically traipse out of their dressing room and make comparisons with their male counterparts. Fleur was always covered with something over her white wedding robes because it was bad luck for the groom to see his bride in her wedding robes before the ceremony. Mr. Weasley and Fleur’s father, Monsier Delacour, were there for their own personal dress robes. That fact did not exclude them from the scrutiny of their wives or daughters.

Monsier Delacour could be described as plump with a small pointed beard. He had an easy charm, and witty – probably good qualities to have in catching the eye of a half-veela as wife. Between the interims he would give snippets of advice about women.

“Gentlemen, it is always wise to let women be women no matter ‘ow irritating zey may seem. Patience will be rewarded in due time.”

“Well said,” Mr. Weasley agreed. “That’s one you lads you should try to remember.”

Azizi was acting more like his energetic self, outside the presence of his father. Since Stronan’s arrival Azizi had acted very restrained, quiet and well mannered. Harry was sure Azizi was trying to make every effort to lessen whatever punishment awaited him when he returned home. That fact made it easy for Harry to keep Azizi under control.

“My brother, may I perform some magic?” Azizi asked pleadingly.

“Your father and older brothers are not here to give you permission.”

“But you are my brother now. Just a few small spells?”

“This is not the desert Azizi. If I’m not allowed to do magic I certainly can’t give you permission.”

“Please, my brother.”

“What do you suppose your punishment will be when you get back?”

It was just like throwing a cold bucket of water on the young Azizi. His eyes got big and he looked very subdued. The change was so dramatic that Harry almost felt guilty, well almost.

“Gabrielle seems to like you.”

Azizi brightened.

“Gabrielle Delacour is most pretty, for a girl.”

“Why don’t you go ask Mr. Weasley what a ring bearer and the flower girl are supposed to do.”

Now that Mr. Weasley and Mr. Delacour were occupied with Azizi, Harry and Ron were free to talk with Bill and Charlie.

“We thought we should tell you there’s going to be an Induction for three new members.”

“Tonight?” Harry asked.

“No Sunday morning at eight.”

“This will be the first one I’ve attended since my own. One of the three is an old girlfriend of Percy’s. What was her name Bill?”

“Penelope Clearwater. The other two are, Jason Stout and Travis Brack. The Induction will be held Just outside of London in an old abandoned monastery.”

Everyone agreed they needed more members, but Clearwater becoming a member seemed a surprise.

“Bill, I see that Fleur and your mum are managing to get along?”

“That would be Ginny’s doing. Our little sister has grown up in a hurry. She’s become the family peacemaker. I wouldn’t be surprised if she’s been trying to talk to Percy.”

“Ginny always fancied you Harry. You might have become a member of the family if you and Hermione weren’t an item.”

Bill noticed how uncomfortable Harry looked.

“Not that we don’t already see you as a member of the family, but you know what Charlie means. And I’ve been meaning to ask. How does this communication thing with the Order work, this link?”

“It would be nice if the rest of us could do it,” Charlie added. “Mirrors and messenger spells, or as a last resort – owls, are all we can use.”

“I’m not really sure. Hermione and I have to do it together. We can’t seem do it separately.”

“Interesting, what else can you do together?” Bill asked.

“Besides snogging?” Ron teased and then laughed while color rose in Harry’s face. Bill and Charlie chuckled knowingly.

“Yes, I mean besides snogging. The Breath of Life is ancient magic. I wouldn’t be surprised if there’s more.”

“I don’t know if there is or not.”

“You and Ron have changed since you came out of the Jaharu. It’s amazing that a stunning spell doesn’t affect Ron.”

“What do you mean? It still hurts ya know.”

“Mum has forbid us to cast any more stunning spells at him.”

“She said we were going to destroy headquarters from all the ricocheted spells. Great fun while it lasted though,” Charlie said grinning as Harry snickered.

“Fun for who?” Ron asked indignant.

“Don’t take it so personal Ron. I’m still wanting to know if you’d consider working with dragons. Your uncanny strength would be a great asset.”

“Dunno, Quidditch might be an option too. There’s no denying I’d make a great Keeper.”

Harry gave a sideways nod at Ron.

“Would you listen to this. All the confidence in the world now. You would have made a good Keeper before you got your strength if you would have only had a bit of confidence. And this is coming from your captain.”

“Ron told us about a growl you can do Harry, says you made Malfoy wet himself. I have to agree with Mad Eye that it wasn’t good to show that ability. I understand you got that from the desert. Some sort of mark?” Bill asked.

“Er, yeah, they call it the Mark of the Beast, but what happened with Malfoy – I didn’t mean to really. It just sort of happened.”

“How about a giving us one,” Charlie asked as he and Bill looked expectant.

Ron immediately took up the defense.

“No, that wouldn’t be a good idea. Not here. The others might not appreciate it.”

“Maybe in a more private setting sometime?”

The whole incident with Malfoy was not entirely to his liking and he wanted off this particular subject about the Mark of the Beast.

“Sure, ah . . . why didn’t you ask Fred and George to be groomsmen?” Harry asked wanting to change the topic.

“I know my brothers. They would much rather avoid all this and have the freedom to make mischief. Besides, Fleur thinks it’s cute to have groomsmen paired with bridesmaids. She really wanted a close friend of hers from school to be chief bridesmaid, but we moved the date up and it would be problematic bringing more outsiders to Grimmauld Place.”

“But it’s a safe place.”

“Thanks for understanding Harry.”

Mrs. Weasley entered the room looking flustered and excited at the same time.

“Fleur has decided the bridesmaid’s robes will be cherry blossom instead of periwinkle. That means the groomsmen’s dress robes will have to change from sapphire to forest green.”

There were a number of groans from the room.

“Be brave men. I’m sure we’ll have several more hours yet to endure,” Mr. Weasley said jokingly. It was a mach rally of encouragement that brought on snickers and chortles from the group. Mrs. Weasley then wagged a finger at the room making the chortles change to laughter before she left.

An owl swooped in through the door and dropped an envelope at Mr. Weasley. He caught it and began to read quickly.

The women gathered at the doorway of the men’s fitting room.

“Arthur?”

No matter what point of fitting everyone was involved with the only sound in the store was Madam Malkin’s charmed tape measure zipping around Azizi’s body. The thought of more bad news was on everyone’s mind. Even Madam Malkin watched with curiosity as Mr. Weasley finally looked up from the parchment.

“Cho Chang is alive, but in a bad way at St. Mungo’s. The rest of the Chang’s are dead.”

“Do you think she can have visitors?” Harry asked.

“As long as the Mediwizard says it’s okay.”

***

***

***

“This will be a welcome change, not having to wonder what goes on at a meeting of the Order.”

“We’re still not full members, Harry. I doubt there will be anything of a truly vital nature disclosed.”

“Because I’m still a security risk.”

“Well, you have to admit there is the potential. But you’ve come a long way in your Occlumency lessons with Tadra. Is everyone else already at the meeting? Ron, Tadra, Ginny?”

Harry nodded in the affirmative before asking.

“Hedwig and Hue?”

“They’re off. Pig looked so disappointed, but I wanted to be sure the message got there tonight.”

“I’m glad you thought to owl Neville and Luna to see if they want to go to St. Mungo’s with us tomorrow.”

Before opening the door, Hermione stopped.

“I think you should nominate the Beladasan’s for membership to the Order. Azizi will likely be too young. But I don’t see that as a problem per se.” Hermione held up her hand with a fire blue gold ring, indicating that Azizi could still be identified by his family.

“I – of course I should. I should have already thought of it. Good thing I’ve got you around.”

“Yes, it is,” Hermione said with a smile.

Harry leaned in close and gave her a kiss before going in.

Tonks greeted them at the door with a handshake, exchanging the sign and nodding to Mad Eye that all was well. It was a standard procedure to make sure no one had been compromised with the imperious curse. Mad Eye would most certainly curse anyone that did not pass the sign.

Harry looked around the room and was surprised to see Remus at the meeting. He looked awful, as he sipped on something that apparently tasted bad. Then it occurred to Harry that it was probably Wolfsbane potion.

Dumbledore opened the meeting with a question of old business that could be discussed in present company. With no response they moved onto current business and Kingsley gave a report on the latest sightings of Dementors. The next report was from Remus and Mad Eye on research to find better ways of dealing with Dementors. The ultimate goal of their research was to destroy Dementors. Next was Snape’s report, and everyone came to attention.

“The Dark Lord has developed an interest in magical creatures of the desert. More specifically – the Jaharu. There is also speculation that he has begun experimentation on select Dementors. This is inconclusive and only rumor. But if true it would only be for personal gain in extending his own life.”

Snape paused to let the gruesome aspects of such a thing sink in before continuing.

“On another matter. I believe I should take personal credit for betraying Emmaline.”

“Why?”

“For what purpose?”

“To keep my position secure in the Dark Lord’s inner circle. I feel I have earned it – having dispatched Emmaline’s murderer from this world personally.”

“Severus, you know I do not approve. We kill only in self defense, and only as a last resort,” Dumbledore reproached.

“I’m sorry, but it was in the heat of the moment. I was the first person Jed Sedlack bragged to of his kill. No one will ever find his remains,” Snape said with a menacing sneer.

“How do we know you didn’t actually do it?”

Snape’s lip curled at Harry’s question.

“You desire proof, Potter? Very well, extend your hand.”

Snape made his way to Harry and shook his hand brusquely, exchanging the sign.

“There is your proof. Try not to insult your superiors.”

Harry fumed, personally unconvinced.

“That’s enough,” Dumbledore said casually. “However, Severus does make a good point in taking credit for Emmaline’s death. Are there any arguments opposed?”

“Any new business?”

Harry stood up.

“I would like to nominate the Beladasan’s for membership.”

Tadra beamed gratefully at Harry.

“Any opposed?” Dumbledore asked. “Good. However, I should point out that Azizi is too young. One of the reasons for membership is our means of identification.”

“Not a problem. Azizi can be readily identified by family members.”

Hermione and Tadra confirmed what Harry said.

“Very well. Please extend our invitation for induction, Sunday morning at eight.”

With nothing further to discuss the meeting is adjourned, but no one left. Glasses of dandelion wine levitated to everyone present. Dumbledore raised his glass and the rest did the same.

“To Emmaline, may,” Dumbledore paused briefly. “May you always be remembered by your friends, a witch of elegance and class.”

Harry listened as those who knew her, told about her life. It was sad and at times very poignant hear them talk of a lost friend. Harry and the rest his age hardly knew her. But he was sure his parents had known her well.

***

***

***

Cho looked pitiful laying there in a hospital bed. She was completely covered in bandages save for the small exposure of reddened skin around closed eyes and mouth. Harry, Hermione, Ron, Tadra, Luna, Neville, and Ginny looked about uncomfortably. The seven of them felt helpless. The desire to do something, anything, was strong. Only encouragement and cheer can be offered to the seriously injured, and they were denied even this because of her unconsciousness. Thoughts of a lost holiday and lost parents touched Harry deeply, because he knew what it felt like. He wondered if she already knew her parents were dead, or if someone would tell her when she regained consciousness. He began to feel the weight of it all closing in on him. He knew what had to be done to bring the cruelty, the torture, the murders, the terror, to a stop. He wondered if he was ready to face Voldemort – if not soon – then when?

Hermione hugged him tightly, as if reading his mind, and he was so very grateful for her touch. He suddenly realized there was hardly a dry eye amongst them.

“We have to do something. We have to stop this sort of thing,” Neville said with gritted rage.

“We will,” Harry answered. “Let’s make sure we’re ready.”

Neville’s rage melted at Harry’s words, and he nodded in agreement.

Cards and flowers were already beginning to fill the room. They added theirs with the rest. Luna brought a bouquet of dandelions telling them that dandelions are filled sunshine and that that was what Cho needed – friends and sunshine.

The Mediwizard informed them that Cho would be unconscious for a week because of burns and that it would be at least two months before she could leave. They all hoped she would return to Hogwarts but they also knew she was now of age and she might decide otherwise.

As they left Cho’s room, Neville asked if they would wait in the tearoom while he took care of something. They all knew he was going to see his parents in the long-term care ward. And no one commented on Ginny’s absence in the tearoom while they waited, nor that she returned with Neville a little latter.

**

**

With a pop Harry and Hermione apparated into the entryway. Harry didn’t let go of her right away.

“Feeling alright Herm?”

“Seeing Cho like that has made me feel down.”

“I know what you mean,” Harry said heavily.

“Maybe a short rest in a comfy chair.”

“I’ll go put a pot of water on to boil and bring you up a cup of tea.”

“Thank you, but a cup of hot chocolate sounds better.”

Ron and Tadra showed up in the kitchen as soon as Harry put a kettle in the fire.

“Tea?” Ron asked.

“Hermione wants hot chocolate.”

“Mmm, I would like some as well, my brother.”

“Yeah, me too. Anything to eat?”

“I’m sure Dobby would be glad to get something for you. He’s been having a tough time letting your mum do so much cooking.”

“Makes mum feel useful.”

“That’s what I told him.”

“Anyway, a meat and potato pie sounds really good.”

A hot pie appeared on the table.

Ron sat down quickly, and dug in.

“Deliciious Dobby, thanks. Thorry, di anyone want some?” he asked with some already in his mouth.

Harry and Tadra said no thanks.

“When will your father and Stronan be back?”

“They will return from Diagon in a few hours, my brother.”

“Mum and dad are with Bill and the Delacour’s. Something about wedding preparations. Ginny went to track down Hermione,” Ron said between mouthfuls.

Ginny screamed. It was a scream of terror. Ron turned over the heavy kitchen table and Harry dropped the kettle of hot water, both in their haste to run upstairs. Tadra beat them both by apparating.

Harry and Ron stopped in their tracks, not sure what to do. Ginny and Hermione were holding to each other tightly. Tadra had a hand on each of them, unsure what to do. Ginny was sobbing hysterically while Hermione kept asking.

“Ginny what’s wrong?”

After a few tense moments Ginny began to calm down. Hermione and Tadra coaxed her into sitting in a comfortable chair while Harry and Ron looked on with concern.

“What’s wrong sis?”

Ginny looked up at Ron with reddened eyes.

“When – when I came into the room . . . Hermione was in that chair . . . and she looked . . . dead,” Ginny choked out the word dead.

“Whaaat?” Hermione said in complete surprise.

“I swear, you looked dead. White waxen skin, blue lips and finger tips. You even felt cold. I – I just lost it.”

All eyes were now looking at Hermione who was now looking wide-eyed and unsure.

“I don’t know what to say. I was lying back in a chair, feeling kinda down, and then Ginny screamed. I nearly jumped out of my skin.”

“It is possible, my sister. You may have such an ability. You are Isis incarnate.”

“What, to look dead?”

“Can you do it again?” Ron asked with growing curiosity.

“I – I suppose I can try. I was sitting in this chair.”

Hermione sat down and leaned back, sliding a little down the chair.

“What were you thinking about? What were you feeling?” Harry asked.

“I was thinking about how awful it will be for Cho. I was thinking about Sirius, and Emmaline. I thought about the time I nearly died from being attacked. I’m not sure what I was feeling. At one point it felt like there was a cold draft in the room.”

Ginny looked tense as Hermione closed her eyes. About ten seconds later. Ginny yelped and left the room as Harry groaned. Immediately Hermione opened her eyes and looked at her hands that looked perfectly normal.

“Aw Merlin, that’s the most wicked thing I’ve ever seen,” Ron raved while still wincing.

“It was most convincing, my sister. I have seen the dead.”

“Harry?”

“I don’t feel so well,” he said while sitting down in a nearby chair. “For a couple of seconds you looked just like – just before we performed the Breath of Life.”

“Oh Harry, I’m sorry.” Hermione hugged Harry from behind, rubbing her head against his, as he sat in the chair. “Why, you’re actually shaking.” She came around and kissed him on the cheek.

“Is it safe to come in? I just can’t take that. It’s too much. Promise you won’t do that any more. At least not where I can see it.”

“I’m so sorry Ginny, I didn’t mean to scare you. I just didn’t know.”

“My sister, may I suggest that you continue and master this at will. It could prove to be useful.”

“Well, I’m not staying to watch,” Ginny said resolutely.

“I don’t think I can either, I’m going back to straighten up the kitchen.”

“I’ll go with you Harry. Ron are you going to stay and watch?”

“Ah yeah, that was wicked to the extreme.”

The kitchen was already straightened and cleaned up. Dobby appeared and asked about Hermione and Ginny. Apparently he had shown up ready to defend whomever was in trouble but couldn’t figure out what was wrong so he left quickly. After all, house-elves pride themselves in not being seen. Ron came down several minutes later and joined Harry and Ginny in some hot chocolate.

“Mother of Merlin. I was doing okay until she managed to open her eyes while looking dead.” Ron shuddered. “Maybe some food will take my mind off of it.”

“I don’t think you have a mind while you eat,” Ginny teased.

Ron gave her a frown before ignoring her and asking Dobby for another meat and potato pie.

****

****

****

****

It looked as though everyone of the Order was present for the Induction, except for Hagrid and Remus. They were in a large old run down building tucked away amongst other dilapidated buildings. If he hadn’t been told it was an abandoned monastery he would not have known. But the large room they were all in was of older hand cut stone as opposed to nearby rooms that had deteriorating plaster walls and ceilings. Harry wondered if a factory had grown up around the old monastery and then went out of business. Regardless, there were more important things happening than the pondering architecture. Now that Hermione and Ron were of age, they had been given full authority and rights as current members. During that particular announcement Tonks whispered in Harry’s ear that Snape had objected.

Stronan looked delighted when he was showered with sparks from Fawkes, sitting atop a conjured perch. The rest, Khalfani, Naheem, Penelope Clearwater, and Jason Stout all received Fawkes’ blessing as well. But just after Jason Stout shook hands with Mad Eye, exchanging the sign for the first time, Dumbledore looked at Harry and Hermione and touched his index fingers. Hermione understood and touched Harry’s hand establishing a link.

‘Our newest members may be surprised at this form of communication. However, I want everyone to be ready to depart with haste, back to headquarters. Jason and Penelope will meet me at the Leaky Cauldron where I will divulge the location of our headquarters. Please be positioned next to those that need to side-along. Alastor, Harry and Hermione will remain behind with me.’

‘But what about Travis?’ Penelope questioned with her thoughts.

‘That remains to be seen,’ Dumbledore replied.

The link was broken and Dumbledore continued the ceremony without any perception that there had been a pause to communicate amongst members of the Order. People moved and shifted positions.

"Stand before this phoenix and pledge your loyalty. State your name and be judged."

“I Travis Winston Brack pledge my loyalty to the Order of the Phoenix.”

Fawkes did not react. Brack turned questioningly to Dumbledore and was hit with a stunning spell from Mad Eye. Multiple pops from disapparating sounded all around the room as Brack hit the floor sending up swirling dust. Dumbledore already had his wand out and pointed it at Brack.

“Obliviate!”

“Why did you want us to stay?” Harry asked.

“Insurance against the unexpected,” Dumbledore’s eyes twinkled above half-moon glasses. “See you at Headquarters.”

****

****

****

****

“What are you thinking Harry?”

“I’m thinking the Order should be on the attack. What are we waiting for?”

“It’s like you said. We need to make sure we’re ready.”

Harry grunted not entirely happy with the words he had told Neville at St. Mungo’s the week before.

“Come on Harry, try to enjoy yourself. It’ll be a new year in a couple of hours.”

“That’s right. Listen to Hermione. Make the most of life’s little pleasures. You’ve got friends to bring in the New Year with,” Remus chided Harry.

“When is the Order going to make a stand Remus?”

“Look Harry, we want to make certain he can’t come back again. Do you understand what I’m saying? By rights he should have died the night he gave you your scar.”

“Well, what has the Order done about it? Anything?”

“More than I’m allowed to tell you. I will say we’ve had a break through of sorts. Maybe this summer we’ll be ready to go on the offensive.”

Harry mulled over what Remus had just told him as Hermione studied Harry’s face closely. Harry gave a sigh and then grinned at Remus.

“Tonks is still coming isn’t she?” Harry asked with a hint of insinuation.

“Er, yes. I believe she’ll make it. Ah, I see Molly has brought up something fresh from the kitchen. Excuse me Harry, Hermione.”

Hermione playfully ribbed Harry.

“That wasn’t nice.”

“Why not? He just told me to make the most of life’s little pleasures.”

“True, but isn’t it obvious why Remus tries not to return her affection?”

Harry thought to himself for a few moments.

“Has anyone suggested to Tonks about becoming an Animagus?”

“Hmmm,” was all Hermione responded.

At midnight they all crossed arms, linked hands, and sang Auld Lang Syne. Just after midnight, Hagrid showed up as the traditional ‘first footer’ bringing a sickle, a huge loaf of bread, and a lump of coal the size of a bowling ball. He greeted everyone he met with a warm “Happy New Year”. Then, Hagrid poured Harry a glass of dandelion wine, said “Happy New Year” and quietly left out the back door. Harry was touched at Hagrid’s sentimental gesture of good luck for the New Year.

****

****

****

****

It was Harry’s first wedding to attend, let alone as a groomsman. Dumbledore’s robe and hat were an absolute black, decorated with stars and crescent moons of shiny gold. The black made his long white beard stand out brilliantly and his gold-rimmed half-moon glasses looked finely polished. Dumbledore stood at a small podium facing the seated members of the Order. The drawing room had magically expanded to handle the extra people and the decorations of flowers and conjured birds was breath taking. Azizi brought Bill and Fleur’s rings on a small royal purple pillow of soft velvet. Gabrielle followed sprinkling flower petals of vibrant colors for Fleur to walk on. Bill, in a snow-white robe, stood on conjured lush green grass, on Dumbldore’s right, in front of the podium.

A piano magically began to play the bridal procession and everyone stood as Mr. Delacour lead his daughter down the isle. A wreath of flowers crowned Fleur’s golden hair, white daises and Gardenias sprinkled with lavender and forget-me-nots. Fleur wore a snow-white robe and moved gracefully as she walked barefoot on the flower petals. They both stopped on Dumbledore’s left in front of the podium and the music stopped.

“Who gives this woman in marriage?” Dumbledore asked.

“Her mother and I do,” Mr. Delacour responded and took his place beside Mrs. Delacour in the front row.

Harry was the last groomsman, furthest from the podium. Azizi was further and on Harry’s right. Next was Ron and then Charlie, the Best Man stood next to Bill. Opposite Harry was Hermione with Gabrielle on her left. Tonks was on Hermione’s right, sporting Weasley red hair, and then Ginny next to Fleur.

Dumbledore gave a short and moving speech about the virtues of marriage and the cycle of life. Harry wasn’t listening that closely. He had become lost in chocolate brown eyes directly across from him. Only when it was almost over did he regain his senses.

“I now pronounce you man and wife, you may now kiss the bride.” Just as they kissed fireworks went off, courtesy of Fred and George.

“We just wanted to make sure you two start off with a bang.”

****

****

****

****

“Tomorrow you will return to Hogwarts with your sister, and your brothers and I will return to the desert. There is a matter I wish to discuss with you my son. Tadra has secretly corresponded a great deal about a Draco Malfoy. I am surprised that you have allowed her to pursue the conversion of one so close to Voldemort’s inner circle. However, if your sister finds herself in harms way I expect you to protect her. And as I say this I wish you to not misunderstand my words. If need be, I want you to kill him without hesitation.”

Harry clenched his jaw and gave a slow grim nod.

“I will – if need be. But how can I force her to stop this loose relationship with Malfoy.”

“If you think it is truly necessary, tell her, and she must obey. But take care, a Beladasan does not easily take being told what to do. Now, we will return to the others and say goodbye, my son.”

26. The Centaurs

There was a nervous buzz throughout the crowd on platform 9 ¾. Most were content to cast Harry curious looks. However, one person stepped in front of him – a short and lean middle-aged wizard with mostly graying long hair.

“You’ve got to do something,” he pleaded waving a copy of the Daily Prophet. “It’s started again.”

Harry blinked, and felt the indignation rise.

“I will do something. I’m going to fight Voldemort face to face. And what will you do? Will you fight by my side? Will you yield to a power hungry murdering tyrant, or will you fight for your freedom?”

There were gasps and stifled shrieks by those near enough to hear Voldemort’s name said aloud. The crowd ebbed away from him and the now speechless wizard looked as if he had just been punched in the gut.

“I will.”

“So will I.”

Hermione and Ron had stepped up beside him. Neville, Tadra and Luna did the same.

“We will too.”

Harry looked the wizard square in the eye.

“You can help by learning to say Voldemort without fear.”

Without hesitation Voldemort’s name echoed from the lips of his loyal friends on either side before they boarded the train and left the thunder struck wizard still standing in the same spot.

Harry looked out the window of the compartment and watched the countryside roll by to the rhythm of the train, rocking and swaying – Tadra did much the same, sitting across from him. The day was sunny and dry, making it look warmer than it actually was.

It had been mercifully quiet in the compartment. Luna was content reading the latest issue of the Quibbler. After having read it upside down she was now looking at it sideways. Neville was rereading the Daily Prophet for the second or third time. Harry gritted his teeth every time he happened to see the front page of the Daily Prophet. A wriggling serpent through a skull took up most of the front page. It irritated him immensely because there was no Dark Mark over the Chang’s house.

They all knew he was upset by the wizard confronting him and demanding that he do something. But he was also very moved by their spontaneous support. He felt the need for quiet and to reflect on everything that had happened over the holiday.

Emmaline Vance had been murdered and Cho’s parents were killed by Death Eaters – she was left for dead. She may, or may not return to Hogwarts.

There were now five newly inducted members of the Order. However, it was very galling to Harry that the Ministry refused to work with the Order.

Dumbledore pronounced Bill and Fleur – wizard and witch, and with a legal Portkey they went off on honeymoon to a secluded cottage somewhere in southern France.

Stronan and his sons, now Harry and Hermione’s adopted family, left for the desert yesterday. Harry’s reflection in the train window gave a fleeting smile recalling Stronan embrace Tadra, Hermione, and then himself. Stonan’s words made him feel warm. “Watch after each other, my son, my daughters.”

‘Life can certainly have a strange chain of events,’ he thought to himself.

Late last night Ginny revealed that just before Christmas Holiday she had stumbled across Snape’s old potions book and made a copy. The margins of the book held little known shortcuts in making certain potions as well as some interesting curses. Harry welcomed anything that would make potions class easier and irk his instructor at the same time. It turned out Snape’s old potions book was actually his mother’s, Eileen Prince. Snape’s mother was a witch and his father was a muggle. Harry wondered how Draco might take the news that his revered teacher was what he called a half-blood, but then so was Voldemort.

The whole idea of magical versus muggle discrimination meant nothing to Harry. People were people regardless of their background or heritage and the only thing that mattered was a person’s character and deeds.

Last on his mind was Hermione’s new found ability. Harry groaned remembering the event.

“You are thinking of how Ginny found Hermione, my brother?”

Luna and Neville, who had just traded papers, looked on with welcome interest.

Harry explained that it was the evening after they had all gone to visit Cho. Hermione had wanted to sit and rest in the living room at the old Black estate while he went to the kitchen to make some hot chocolate. It was then that Ginny found her and screamed. A lump formed in his throat as he summoned the words to say it.

“She looked dead.”

“What do you mean she looked dead?” Neville asked curious, but glad that Harry was now in a mood to talk.

“I mean dead, pasty pale skin, blue lips. She looked dead.”

“After some practice, Hermione discovered she could do it at will. I can hardly stand to watch, and Ginny absolutely refuses to be in the same room.”

“I have seen the dead, Hermione is more than convincing,” Tadra said with assurance.

“Maybe you can show us,” Luna suggested as Hermione entered the compartment.

“Um, Harry and Tadra told you?” Hermione guessed.

She looked at Harry who was shaking his head with a pained expression.

“Maybe later. And don’t tell anyone. I don’t want to be demonstrating for the entire school.

Harry looked relieved.

“Neville and I have permission to join.”

“How did you manage that?” Harry asked.

“Father decided it would be better that I belong to an organization that has adults in charge. That’s the conclusion he came to after I reminded him of our battle at the Ministry.”

Harry shifted uncomfortably knowing the entire incident had been his fault.

“Pretty much the same for me,” Neville added with a twitch from the corner of his mouth.

Harry decided Neville was holding something back but decided to ask him later.

“Congratulations to both of you. I have to get back to my rounds. Save me a seat.”

“I will,” Harry answered.

It was a given that Harry would save her a seat next to him in a horseless carriage. Hermione was just using the reminder as an excuse to drop by. The rest of the trip back to school was spent talking about everything that had happened over the holiday with Bill and Fleur’s wedding in particular. Business about the Order was not discussed because Neville and Luna were not yet inducted members.

Their arrival back to Hogwarts was greeted with a surprising and stern announcement by Dumbledore.

“The Forbidden Forest is absolutely forbidden. Professor Hagrid has found dragon sign in the forest. Enforcement officials from the Department of Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures have not yet found the dragon but they have confirmed sign of its presence. I cannot impress upon all of you enough the seriousness of this matter. Any student caught in the Forbidden Forest without the escort of an instructor will face possible expulsion.”

**

**

Several weeks went by before Harry, Hermione and Ron had a chance to visit Hagrid privately in his hut. Hagrid would talk excitedly about a dragon being in the forest but would be just as adamant that the forest was dangerous.

“What’s really going on Hagrid? What are you trying to tell us to be afraid of in the forest?” Hermione asked.

Hagrid’s face went blank and he leaned back in his overly large chair making it creak. He lowered his whiskery chin and looked at the floor.

“Aragog’s children are out o’ control.”

Ron briefly looked ill but cheerfully offered a suggestion.

“The Ministry has dragon hunters out in the forest. Why not have them deal with the problem?”

“Honestly Ron. If the Ministry discovers an acromantula colony in the forest they’ll want to know how it got started.”

“Er, oh,” Ron replied.

“What happened?” Harry asked.

“I went to tell them to keep out of sight because of the Ministry’s dragon hunters, and . . . well . . .”

Hagrid looked torn to say what had happened. Harry, Hermione, and Ron were on the edges of their chairs. Finally, Hagrid came out with it.

“They attacked me and I ‘ad to kill two, mebe three, to get away,” Hagrid said with a sigh and then let out a single tearful sob and pulled out his large handkerchief.

While Hagrid wiped at his eyes and tangled beard the three looked at each other. None of them were sorry to hear that some of the gigantic spiders had been killed but they were also aware of Hagrid’s love for monstrous creatures.

“You did what you had to,” Hermione said trying to ease his guilt.

“Ah, Ron and I never mentioned this but that time you sent us to find Aragog we nearly got killed.”

“That’s right,” Ron added. “Your pet, said we were free meat.”

Hagrid looked shocked.

“No, did ‘e really? I mean I would never ah sent ya.”

“We know. That’s why we never mentioned it.”

Hagrid’s mood changed. His beetle black eyes were no longer sorrowful, but angry.

“So, what will you do?” Ron asked

“I dunno. I have some thinkin’ to do.”

Hermione stood up and said they had homework to get back to. A long discussion followed about how to help Hagrid with his problem. It seemed obvious the acromantula colony would have to be exterminated. They only hoped Hagrid would be able to come to the same conclusion. Hermione pointed out that Involving the Order was the logical thing to do and involving the Ministry would be a last resort. They decided to give Hagrid time to ask the Order for help.

In the mean time the three of them began to strategize how to go about eradicating the colony. At least Harry and Ron were. Hermione kept hope there might be a way to persuade them to be moved to Borneo.

“Sounds good to me. Let’s go out and ask ‘em,” Ron said sarcastically and continued in a mocking voice. “You’ve all gotten a bit out of hand lately and I’m afraid you’ll all either have to move to Borneo. Or – we’ll have to hurt you. I swear Hermione you’re as bad as Hagrid.”

“That’s not fair Ron.”

“But he’s right Hermione. If we were to make an offer like that we have to be prepared for the alternative.”

Hermione agreed but then wondered how to deal with such large creatures – potions? spells?

Harry and Ron exchanged looks and Harry answered.

“There’s only one sure way. We’ll have to learn an unforgiveable – the killing curse. I’ll ask Tadra if she knows.”

The next day Harry informed Hermione and Ron that Tadra would arrange a lesson for Saturday evening in the Room of Requirement. Briefly they discussed if anyone else in the DA should be included but decided it was too dangerous of a spell and that if it was deemed necessary they could be taught at a later time.

***

***

***

Saturday afternoon before their unforgiveable lesson Harry accompanied Hermione on rounds through the nearly empty corridors of the upper level classrooms.

“I’m not sure I like the idea of learning the killing curse.”

“I know you’re uncomfortable with it but it’s better to be prepared. I assume you’ve been to the library and looked up other spells that could be used on an acromantula.”

“Yes, and I think I’ve found a couple.”

Before Hermione could say more, unexpected giggling came from an empty classroom. Harry raised an eyebrow, reached into a pocket of his school robe, and pulled out an invisibility cloak.

Four first years, two boys and two girls, were reenacting something. Harry and Hermione watched invisibly a few meters away.

“What are they doing?” Harry whispered.

“I don’t know, I haven’t decided if I should report them or not,” Hermione whispered back.

**

**

“Okay, I’ll be Hermione Granger and David will be Harry Potter, and Charles will be Ron Weasley,” said a little blonde haired girl directing the others. “I’ll lie across the teacher’s desk and be near death. David and Charles will save me from dying.”

The two boys puffed up with bravado.

“Tonya, I want to be Hermione Granger,” whined the other little first year.

“You can be Hermione Granger next time and Charles can be Harry Potter next time.”

“Well, okay,” she said with a blush looking at Charles. “But who am I supposed to be now?”

“You can be Hermione’s mother.”

Tonya lay across the desk and directed her friend to put a hand on her shoulder and Charles to put his hand on David’s shoulder. Tonya feigned death and waited, but after nothing happened, she looked up at David.

“Well, aren’t you going to save me? I’m dying. You don’t want me to die do you? Just a little kiss.”

She gave him a pleading look while her friend giggled. Tonya feigned death again.

David’s bravado was fading fast and the look on his face could almost be read as ‘How did I get into this?’

**

**

Harry had been smirking and Hermione had covered her mouth to keep from laughing at the reenactment. Seeing that young David had lost his nerve Hermione surprised Harry by pulling off the invisibility cloak.

“You’re not supposed to be in an empty classroom,” Hermione announced making the four first years jump and look at the two of them with wide eyes. The unmistakable look of being in trouble was on all their young faces. Upon recognizing they were face to face with Harry Potter and Hermione Granger, they all blushed with embarrassment. Hermione looked sternly at them and then smiled.

“That was fairly close to the way it happened. Tonya, if you please.”

Tonya slid off the desk and Hermione took her place. Harry grinned and looked down upon her lovely face as her abundantly curly hair spread out on the desk. But his grin turned to a groan as Hermione closed her eyes and became waxy pale with blue lips. The first years gasped and Tonya’s friend shrieked.

“I wish you wouldn’t do that,” he sighed, and ignoring his audience he leaned close and kissed her. Briefly he wondered why every time he kissed her it was as if it was the very first time all over again – and then he was lost to the moment.

Color rushed back to Hermione’s face as she lifted up off the desk to embrace him. Glittering flame swirled about them briefly illuminating the empty classroom and the astonished faces of the first years. The glittering flame faded away and Hermione turned to their young audience.

“That’s how it happened. If I catch you in an empty classroom again I’ll write you up. Now, off with you.”

The four first years scurried off and Harry cocked his head to one side and looked at Hermione.

“Why did you do that?” he asked.

“They were just too cute. I didn’t want to write them up. Besides, we have an empty classroom for a bit.”

Hermione’s eyes beckoned and Harry answered, embracing her again.

***

***

***

Hermione looked at her map and frowned.

“Ginny’s already there and my map won’t show me if anyone is in the Room of Requirement.”

“Ginny’s already there? There’s no putting anything past her,” Ron said shaking his head.

“Something going on?” Ginny asked when they approached.

Ron thought Ginny looked quite pleased with herself. But before they could say more there was the sound of approaching footsteps. Hermione unfurled her map and took a quick look.

“It’s Neville and Luna. What do we do?”

Ron only shrugged offering no suggestions. Ginny looked expectantly at Harry.

“I guess we’ll tell everyone, and let them decide for themselves.”

Ginny, Neville and Luna expressed indignation at being left out of a DA meeting and resorting to sneaking after them. They were more understanding after being told it was to learn the killing curse.

“It’s a dangerous curse. Its use is forbidden,” Harry reminded them.

“It’s only unforgiveable if used on a person,” Ginny countered.

“The killing curse may not work on a Helios or an Elemental,” Luna added.

“Elemental?” Ron asked with a grin.

Ron was much more tolerant of Luna and her strange ideas than he used to be. Normally Ron would have scoffed and rolled his eyes. But now he calmly asked what she was talking about.

“Spirit entities of the four elements,” Luna said casually.

“I think Luna could be right,” Ron agreed with a nod. “Well, let’s go have Tadra show us how this is done.”

Harry and Hermione were last to go through the door and Harry whispered to Hermione.

“I think I agree – If Helios or Elementals actual exist.”

Harry and Hermione closed the door and stopped abruptly with the others.

“What are you doing here, Malfoy?” Ron asked with a snarl.

“Draco Malfoy is here at my request,” Tadra said in calm defense. She then turned to Harry. “My brother, you asked if I could teach you the killing curse and I said it could be arranged. Draco Malfoy knows the killing curse.”

“That’s true; I asked if you could teach it to us. I didn’t understand this is what you meant.”

Harry gritted his teeth as everyone waited for him to decide. Draco looked as though he could care less.

“How did you learn the curse?” Harry asked still trying to decide.

“I taught myself.”

“I suppose that could be considered an accomplishment. But I’m no fool Malfoy, why are you willing to teach us?”

“I don’t take you as a complete fool. And the reason is because Tadra asked me.”

Harry ignored the subtle insult and considered interrogating Malfoy further.

“We should learn this even if it’s from Malfoy,” Ginny said voicing her opinion.

Hermione and the rest agreed. After such a consensus Harry did too, but decided to ask Hermione later about what she thought of Malfoy’s real intentions.

No longer focused on Malfoy, Harry inspected the room that had lots of glass jars of varying sizes – with a spider in each one. The spiders were sized respectively to the jars they were in with larger jars containing tarantula-sized spiders. On the far end of the room were nine doors. Ron winced looking around the room.

“Whats the matter Weasley? Afraid of a little spider?” Malfoy drawled.

“Not if I can kill it.”

Malfoy relished being in charge. He lectured the group in a fashion that was reminiscent of Snape – pacing slowly back and forth in front of them. He explained the killing curse in detail and that if they were all determined enough they might all learn the curse in one evening even though it took him weeks to learn it on his own.

Harry could see where this was going. If they learned quickly he would take the credit. If they didn’t it was because they were inept.

“Hopefully you’ve been listening to what I’ve said. And I will repeat myself again. This curse is dangerous and unblockable. I for one do not wish to be killed by someone’s clumsy fumbling.” Malfoy looked directly at Neville and then continued. “The first time someone fails to follow my directions this lesson is over. Do I make myself clear? Very well, let’s begin shall we. If you manage a puff of smoke on your first attempt it will show potential. If nothing – then you’ve got a long way to go. Remember, you have to want to kill. Now, watch and observe.”

Malfoy levitated a jar onto the middle of a long table and pointed his wand.

“Avada Kedavra!”

A flash of green light and the spider was dead. More jars were levitated onto the table. One at a time, they took turns.

Ron, Neville, Ginny, and Luna produced little puffs of smoke at the end of their wands on their first attempts. Malfoy was nonplussed.

Tadra took her turn and aimed at a spider.

“Avada Kedavra!”

A flash of green light appeared and the spider was dead. Malfoy looked pleased.

Hermione’s first attempt resulted in absolutely nothing. Malfoy smirked. Tadra however, made a suggestion.

“Hermione, my friend, please try again. However, may I suggest that you think of death, rather than to kill. I feel this may work for you in particular.”

Hermione took aim with her wand again. Briefly, she looked pale and said the unforgiveable.

“Avada Kedavra!”

A flash of green light and another spider lay dead. Hermione paused looking at the lifeless insect in the jar.

“What’s the matter Granger? Feeling sorry for it?” Malfoy asked with disdain.

“Not really. It’s just that after Tadra’s suggestion . . . it was too easy. I don’t think I need to say the words.”

“Nonverbal?” Malfoy scoffed. “Let’s see it then.”

Hermione raised her wand at another jar and without a word a flash of green light shot out, and another spider met it’s demise. Hermione did not look glad at how easily she had mastered such a terrible curse. Malfoy only squinted at her.

Harry stepped forward and took aim. He had a strange giddy feeling as he raised his wand. There was something within him that hungered and yearned to be released. He felt the scars on his chest tingle. With blurring speed, three burst of green light flickered in rapid succession, and three spiders lay dead in their jars. Malfoy tried not to show how shocked he was at the speed. Nor did he want to show how galled he was at how easily Harry mastered the curse on his very first try.

Before the end of their unforgiveable lesson they had all managed to perform the killing curse. Watching everyone throughout the lesson Harry had the feeling that Ginny was holding back, but immediately discounted the thought. After all, it was the killing curse. She couldn’t possibly have known how to perform it before tonight.

“I have one last task for everyone. We’ll need to step into another room. Everyone pick a door and we’ll go through at the same time,” Malfoy told them casually.

As everyone stepped up to a door Harry saw Hermione tense and raise her wand. He did the same and so did everyone else. There was a click and the doors swung open with blood curdling growling squeals. A wild boar with sharp teeth and manic yellow eyes charged from the darkness at each of them.

There was shouting of the killing curse and flashes of green light. The boars dropped and slid on the floor dead.

Everyone but Tadra protested at the trickery and dangerous nature of their last test. Hermione expressed her anger that Harry had to deal with three and not just one. Malfoy only gave them his infamous smirk.

“Life is not fair. Be able to kill under pressure or die.”

“But what about these dead boars?”

“Someone can inform the kitchens. I’m done.”

With that said, Malfoy left. Tadra, however, lingered.

“I hope you are not too upset with me, my brother.”

“No, I understand. But just remember he can’t be trusted.”

Tadra gave a nod and left.

“Alright, can someone please tell me why we let Malfoy teach us an unforgiveable?” Ron asked.

“For one, we needed to learn it,” Ginny said flatly.

“But why was Malfoy willing to teach it?” Neville asked

“For the same reason Umbridge let Harry, Ron and myself have an exception to the rule for underage magic last summer. In the hopes we would get into deep trouble,” Hermione answered.

“I feel no sense of satisfaction,” Luna said sadly.

“About learning the curse? Why not?” Ron asked

“I do not look forward to using it. And I’m afraid that we will all use it before this war is over. I hope you all sleep well. Goodnight.”

Luna’s departing words were very sobering and no one spoke as they headed back to Gryffindor tower.

***

***

***

It had been several weeks since their talk with Hagrid about the acromantula colony and well into the first week of March. Harry was beginning to wonder if maybe Hagrid was going to make a decision by not making a decision. And since there unforgiveable lesson it had been unavoidable to tell the others what the real motivation was to learn the killing curse. Thankfully everyone had agreed to keep quiet about Hagrid and the spiders. Lessons, homework, and Quidditch soon took over as the primary concern for most students but the dragon hunt in the nearby forest was still on the minds of many. It was especially intriguing that the Ministry’s official dragon hunters had been unable to catch it or even see it, but the signs were unmistakable.

Hermione checked to make sure the hallway was empty before she unfurled her map. The motion of two dots near the outskirts of the Hogwarts grounds caught her attention. She read the corresponding names, swore under her breath and mumbled, “Bennets”.

She considered summoning help but it was late in the afternoon and she knew Harry and Ron were knuckled down working on memory charms essays. Briefly, she considered sending Ginny a messenger spell but decided to handle the situation on her own. She made her way out to the Quidditch Pitch and then discreetly made her way to the edge of the forest. She paused to perform a locating spell on the Bennet brothers. She made her way into the cold and darkened forest, stepping over clumps of unmelted snow, as her temper mounted. The Bennets were likeable, and full of mischief, and in some ways reminded her of Fred and George. This particular breach of the rules was over the top and she intended to expound her wrath upon the two of them.

Just as she was about to decide that it was too far into the forest, even for her, she found the two rascals near a large wooden log structure. From their conversation, it was evidently a dragon trap.

“No luck again.”

“Do you think we should try different bait?”

“Jim! Tim! What in the name of Merlin do you think you’re doing? Get back to the castle this instant! I will not come out here after the two of you again. There’s a dragon out here, or have you forgotten?”

The brothers jumped, almost electrified.

“Holy dragons, you gave us a start Hermione.”

“I think I need to change my drawers,” said Tim wide eyed.

Hermione suppressed the momentary urge to laugh and put forth her meanest look. She was pleased to see it was having a good effect.

“I, uh, we –“

“We were just trying to help the dragon hunters.”

“Yeah, they, ah seemed to be having a spot of trouble catching it. And, well.”

“We thought we’d lend ‘em a hand.”

“Get back to the school this instant,” she snarled. “Or so help me I’ll –“ and shot a curse just past Jim’s ear.

Jim yelped and ran through the forest back toward the school with Tim in hot pursuit. For added emphasis, Hermione shot them both a stinging hex on the bum. This time she allowed herself a chuckle at the sound of their fading complaints.

Her feeling of satisfaction was short lived as a puff of hot air, from behind, blew her robes and curly hair forward.

‘Dragon!’ was all she could think and froze to the spot.

Another puff of hot air blew at her from behind before she dared turn to look.

It was without a doubt a dragon, but like no dragon she had ever seen in a book. But then again it looked familiar. It was cream colored and small compared to most adult dragons. It looked at her with unblinking yellow eyes. The pupils were narrow vertical slits.

Hermione’s heart raced as her logical mind told her to disapparate, but her sense of danger was non-existent.

“H-hello,” she stammered.

The dragon lowered its head toward her. It was now so close she could smell brimstone. Its snout was so close she could reach out and touch it. And in spite of her urge to get away from it she reached out and petted it. It closed its eyes as she touched the smoother scales of the snout and momentarily changed color to a pink-orange. It then unexpectedly nudged her and nearly made her lose her balance. The dragon then lowered its head to the ground and rolled over on its side cracking and breaking small trees and brush.

“W-why you’re acting just like a big puppy. I really think you should go home. Wherever you came from.”

Hermione thought it almost looked hurt as it rolled upright. Which really didn’t make any sense. Dragons might have the intelligence of a dog, but they were wild and unpredictable. Nevertheless, she suddenly felt sorry for it.

“There are people looking for you, and that over there is a trap meant to catch you.”

She felt foolish talking to a dragon but was surprised as it looked over at the Bennet brother’s trap and then back to her. The dragon turned suddenly and peered intently into the dense forest. Hermione heard a faint muffled voice.

“Oh Merlin, it’s probably the dragon hunters,” she whispered to herself. “If I get caught I’ll be expelled. Just my luck after getting the Bennets out of trouble.”

The dragon looked sideways toward Hermione as she whispered to herself and then disappeared. Hermione could hardly believe it. It had to be a Shatau dragon, a chameleon dragon. As long as it was motionless it couldn’t be seen. When it did move, it was like watching a blurring wave of water. She heard wings open and with a whoosh of air and brushing of branches from above, it was gone. It reappeared high overhead and breathed a bright yellow flame that made the air crackle from the heat.

There were now shouts from the direction of the muffled voices Hermione had heard moments before.

“There it is!”

“Come on, let’s go!”

Four wizards on brooms sped off after the dragon that appeared to wait for them and led them away.

Hermione watched the dragon, and the hunters, disappear over a far forested hill and wondered if the dragon had actually understood her. She dismissed the thought and returned to the castle. It would not be good to be caught in the forbidden forest. After all, she was a Prefect.

**

**

The next morning at breakfast, Hermione decided to tell the others.

“I caught Jim and Tim in the forest yesterday. Seems they built a dragon trap.”

“Hey, topper idea,” Ron said grinning.

Ginny and Hermione looked at him sternly and Harry chuckled.

“Er, okay, maybe not such a good idea.”

“And did Prefect Granger help show the Bennets the error of their ways?” Harry asked knowingly.

“Indeed I did. I’m sure they had trouble sitting down for an hour or so later.”

“Eh, better than being expelled. You did them a favor Hermione. Lucky for them they didn’t come across the dragon too,” Ron said pouring milk into his fourth bowl of cereal.

“They didn’t, but I did,” Hermione said with a smug grin.

Harry spit out a mouthful of toast.

“You whaaat?”

Hermione explained the entire event and patiently listened to them tell her how should could have been killed or burnt to a crisp – as if there was a difference.

“I was in no danger. I know when there’s danger. I can sense it.”

“Well, I still don’t think it was a good idea. Dragons don’t make good pets, Hagrid’s opinion not withstanding. They’re unpredictable. You might not have been in danger at first but in the blink of an eye it could have turned on you. Then what?”

“You would have a crispy girlfriend?” Hermione asked wittily.

“That’s not funny,” Ginny said curtly.

Harry’s concerned frown and the other’s stern looks made her decide that maybe it wasn’t very funny.

“I’m sorry,” she said to everyone. Then she gave Harry a hug and a quick kiss. “I’ll try to avoid petting any dragons.”

Later that day a notice from the Ministry was posted stating that anyone caught attempting to capture the dragon at large in the forbidden forest, besides official dragon hunters, would be severely fined – fifty galleons.

Harry and Hermione happen to watch the Bennet brothers read the same notice. They looked at each other, and swallowed hard.

“My, my, difficult to imagine how furious someone’s parents might be to have two expelled sons and then be fined a hundred galleons on top of that,” Hermione said casually to Harry.

“I doubt there punishment would be anything so trivial as a stinging hex on the bum,” Harry answered her.

The Bennet brothers looked ill and left in a hurry. Harry and Hermione smirked.

A week later and the Ministry’s dragon hunters had decided their quarry had moved much further north. Rumor was they had chased it a long distance north before losing sight of it.

***

***

***

Mid March and potions class was becoming more interesting, at least to Harry. They had all been given an assignment to brew the Draught of Living Death. Snape made it clear that he expected them to all brew it quickly, and to perfection, and insinuated any wizard or witch worth their magic could accomplish the task. To Snape’s expectation, Malfoy had accomplished the task, but so had others.

“I want to know how three Gryffindor’s have managed to prepare their potions so quickly?” Snape asked through gritted teeth.

“No more quickly than two Slytherins?” Harry stated casually referring to Draco and Tadra.

Harry was barely managing to control a grin. He knew what Snape was really asking. Snape wanted to know how he, Hermione and Neville had managed to brew their potions as quickly as his star pupils, Draco and Tadra. Snape had obviously been giving Draco little tips on potion making over years. Since Draco was trying to win Tadra’s favor Snape would have concluded that Draco had passed along a tip or two to her, but what was currently galling Snape was how Harry and company had managed the same feat. Of course, no one was going to tell Snape about a copy of his old potions book, which contained little known tips for brewing potions in the margins.

The confrontation was interrupted by the sound of hooves on stone.

“Professor Snape, my pardon, but may I borrow two of your students – Harry Potter and Hermione Granger. I’m sorry but this is an urgent matter.”

Snape curled his lip and then stiffly waved an arm for Harry and Hermione to leave.

As Harry stepped out the door he glanced back over his shoulder to see the concerned looks of Tadra and Neville. Neville was likely wishing he could go with them because Snape would surely vent his frustration upon him alone, now that they had left.

Any further thoughts of potions class were vanquished as he realized Ron had been waiting in the hallway behind Firenze, and Ron’s expression was truly serious.

“Harry Potter, Hermione Granger, I would ask for your help. A Centaur youngling has been bitten by an acromantula.”

“Wouldn’t Madam Pomfrey be the better person to ask? Or Dumbledore?”
“Why us?”

“Tadra has told me of the healing of a small child and of your friend here, Ron Weasley. The herd does not trust wizards and witches. They will not ask for help and I fear they have waited too long. The Headmaster is currently not at Hogwarts and spends much time away. I believe he searches for the seven dark stars. However, the current need is great. Will you accompany me to the caves of the Centaur?”

“Yes, we will.”

As they made their way from the castle to Hagrid’s hut Hermione tried to learn more.

“How old is the youngling?”

“Thirteen.”

“What’s the youngling’s name?”

“Nimbos.”

There was a brief but emotionally charged discussion at Hagrid’s hut. Hagrid wanted to accompany them to the Centaur caves. Firenze was calm but firm.

“You know you will not be welcomed by the herd. They lay the blame upon you for the acromantula colony that inhabits the forest. They blame you for the presence of the Giant in the forest. They blame you for interfering in Centaur affairs.”

“They’re still upset I stopped them from finishing you off? And what’s to stop them from trying again? I don’t like this Firenze.”

“Nevertheless, I would ask you not to come with us. And Ron Weasley if you would stay with Hagrid I would be grateful.”

With the late afternoon sun shining brightly in the west Harry and Hermione followed Firenze into the dense forest. At times it was difficult to see and they would lose sight of Firenze’s white-blonde hair and human torso, but his palomino flanks were always in view. When they reached the Centaur clearing Harry felt the need to say something.

“Firenze, we’re not completely sure if it takes both of us to do this or not.”

Firenze turned with blue eyes and gave them a placating smile.

“It takes both of you. Together your power is great. The harbinger has arrived and tells of imminent change – the light and the dark combined.”

“Harbinger?”

“What you would call a comet.”

“You mean what the muggles call Hale-Bopp comet.”

“I was not aware that muggles give harbingers names nor that they watch the night sky so closely. You are very observant and your heart is kind, Hermione Granger.”

“Thank you. But I was wondering what are the seven dark stars?”

“Seven dark stars in the night sky tell of the Dark Lord’s hidden power. But I fear there is something more that is hidden. Come we must make haste. The Centaur caves are a little further.”

They took a winding trail that wound along next to a deep ravine. The trail continued but Firenze stopped next to a rounded rock.

“Follow me.”

To their surprise, he leaped over the rock. Harry expected to hear Firenze falling and tumbling down the steep embankment, but instead heard hooves land on firm ground. Harry and Hermione looked at each other, stepped up on the rock, took a leap of faith and landed on a hidden path next to Firenze. A few meters down the hidden path Hermione’s eyes took on a grey cast and she took hold of Harry’s hand. Harry reached out with his mind and sensed three Centaurs with bows drawn, and arrows pointed directly at them. If Firenze knew they were there he didn’t slow his pace, and they kept following him. The hidden path opened up into a small clearing with several cave openings in old gray stone.

“Why have you brought a wizard and a witch to our caves?” asked an older Centaur flanked by more Centaur who either held clubs or bows with arrows, ready to be drawn.

The older Centaur looked strong even though his face was worn and wrinkled. He wore a thin bronze headdress on long gray hair with remnant streaks of rust red from younger days. His horse body was a slightly brownish dark gray dun. His black mane and tail had a lighter, almost whitish, fringe of bordering hair.

“He has been banished from the herd. We should –“ Bane began but was cut off.

“Enough. I am leader of the herd. I will decide what is to be done,” Magorian said firmly as his horse body gave a shiver of irritation. “Answer my question Firenze.”

“I believe these two have the power to save Nimbos.”

“Have you not read the stars? Death visits the Centaurs this day and your brother will die as the sun sets.”

“I have read the stars and death does visit, but must death take? If we do nothing death will surely take a youngling as the sun sets. Are the stars absolute? For even Chiron said that a Centaur has will to choose in the movement of the heavens. A harbinger has arrived and foretells of great power to face the darkened stars. The light and dark tail of the harbinger speak of greatness.” Firenze swung an open arm toward Harry and Hermione. “Harry Potter and Hermione Granger, together they are the harbinger, the light and the darkness. Will you not let them try?”

“Let them try,” spoke a female voice from the entrance of a cave.

Harry had never seen a female Centaur before. She had long flowing blonde hair, deepsea-blue eyes that showed signs of crying and wore a soft leather bra. Her horse body went from a lower brown to an upper tan, her tail and mane were the same color as her hair.

“Know your place woman,” Magorian said harshly but his eyes shown of tenderness.

“Let them try husband. The sun will soon set. Let us not regret that we did not try.”

Harry, Hermione, and Firenze were led deep into a cave. There were faces and eyes that looked at them from the shadows of flickering torch light of side caves as they went. Upon the cave floor they found a young horse body lying on a bed of soft grass and fur blankets. There was a gaping and festered wound on the back of the horse body. A closer look revealed an unconscious young Centaur boy with long wavy blonde hair. He was pale and covered in cold sweat.

“We need to hurry,” Hermione whispered.

Hermione’s eyes were now a solid grey and she motioned for Harry to kneel beside her. Harry looked into the face of the woman he loved and held her, letting his cheek touch hers. Harry allowed suppressed memories of regret to well up from within. Remembering ghostly images of his parents emerge from Voldemort’s wand was more than enough to bring forth warm tears. A heavy sigh from both and tears mingled to become thick and pearly dropping upon the wound of the youngling. Moments dragged on and then the youngling stirred and opened his eyes.

“Mother?” Nimbos asked weakly. “Am I going to die?”

Seeing that the festered bite had healed, his mother knelt on her forelegs and held her son.

“Not today,” she said shedding tears of relief.

Harry and Hermione stood and wiped their faces. The cave was very quiet and eventually Firenze motioned to Harry and Hermione.

“We should return to the castle.” Firenze then turned to Magorian. “Thank you father.”

Bane and two others moved to block Firenze’s departure but Magorian spoke.

“Let him pass.”

As they stepped out of the cave the clearing was bathed in the orange glow of the setting sun and the rapidly cooling air was crisp. Magorian circled around in front of them.

“I have much to consider. If I should have questions concerning wizards and witches would you be willing to visit us again?” Magorian asked them. The brightness of his eyes was the only telltale sign of emotion in the saving of his son Nimbos’ life.

“We would.”

“Firenze will let you know.”

A silvery-white patronus, a large scorpion, suddenly appeared in front of Harry. The Centaurs did not look at all happy to see magic suddenly appear in front of them, but Harry ignored them as Ron’s voice spoke.

“Hagrid and Grawp are headed into the forest to meet with the spiders. I couldn’t stop him.”

27. Betrayed

“We need to tell the Order,” Harry said reaching out to touch Hermione.

“Can we communicate with Hagrid only? Maybe we can talk him into coming back without involving the others.”

“We can try.”

‘Hagrid. Please come back to Hogwarts.’

‘Ah, bit late for that now. An’ I can’t spare much of a thought at the moment either.’

There was a brief but vivid mental image of large spiders blocking the path behind Hagrid, and more threatening clicking noises in front of him.

Their next thought was to contact Hogwarts.

‘Hagrid’s in trouble and needs our help. He’s in the forest.’

It was an extremely efficient form of communication. Thoughts and pictures explained the situation in less than a heartbeat, what would have taken anxious minutes if they had all been in the same room. Dumbledore could not be of assistance. Wherever he was, it was too far away to apparate and would take far too long by broom. Tadra offered her carpet as transportation off the Hogwarts grounds to the faculty members of the Order. Ginny knew something was up and had already caught up with Ron on the edge of the Hogwarts grounds.

‘It is imperative that Hagrid be removed from harm. Harry, Hermione, I want the two of you to take Hagrid side-along. It is very important that you do this together. Everyone will then meet a safe distance from the Acromantula colony. Minerva, you are of course in charge. I will leave you, Alastor, and Severus to handle the situation. As for the rest, please be careful. The Order cannot afford to lose any of you.’

Harry had one last quick thought.

‘Ron, Ginny, give us a three count before apparating to help Hagrid.’

The link was broken. Harry turned to Firenze.

“We have to go help Hagrid,” Harry told him quickly, and with a pop he and Hermione disapparated together.

The scene that greeted them was more than blood chilling as they apparated beside Hagrid in the dim light. Giant spiders with glistening multiple black eyes and angry clicking mandibles surrounded them.

Almost at the same time Ron and Ginny apparated beside them, wands drawn. The nearest spider launched itself toward the group and instantly met with an oversized arrow from Hagrid’s crossbow.

Harry and Hermione locked hands and reached around as much of Hagrid as they could,

“Now!” Harry yelled.

They all apparated together to a ridge that overlooked the shallow, heavily forested valley that the colony occupied. Ron and Ginny apparated a split second later beside them.

Hagrid winced and gave a shudder.

“So that’s what it feels like to disapparate.”

“That’s the second time you apparated, Ginny. You’re not supposed to apparate. You’re supposed to side-along with me. Not the other way around,” Ron protested angrily.

“Fine, another time. I didn’t want to risk apparating a kilometer away.”

Ron’s ears turned pink, but Ginny ignored him and launched into a heated chastisement of Hagrid in a fashion that was uncannily similar to her mother. Even Ron took a surprised step back as if to stay out of the line of fire. Ginny finally polished off her stinging rebuke.

“What in Merlin’s name were you thinking? It’s a minor miracle Harry and Hermione were able to take you side-along.”

Hagrid blinked in stunned amazement at the ferocity of Ginny’s lecture that was in stark contrast to her small size. Her fiery red hair matched her temper with only the brightness of her eyes betraying the fear that had set her off.

Hagrid looked from face to face realizing how much everyone cared and what they were willing to risk for him. His large tangled black beard twitched before he spoke.

“I appreciate all of you getting me out of that fix – ‘specially you, Harry and Hermione. But I had to know, and now I do. They’ve been killing and eating unicorns.”

A shocked moment of silence followed.

“Are you sure?” Hermione asked.

“Certain. I saw a couple of unicorn skulls an’ that means they’ve got to be destroyed.”

Hagrid eyes brightened and he gave a loud sniff, but the next moment he stiffened and set his jaw resolutely.

“There’s no choice. We need to tell the others.”

Harry and Hermione established another link. McGonagall, Moody, and Snape were already en route on Tadra’s carpet and all were informed of what Hagrid had discovered.

‘The situation has changed. It is agreed the Acromantula colony must be destroyed. However, the Ministry’s involvement in this matter is not desirable. I believe it would be prudent to gather the entire Order and deal with this matter discreetly at a future date.”

‘We’ll need everyone,’ Moody agreed.

‘Minerva, retrieve Hagrid and the others. Then assess the area. An emergency meeting should be scheduled and we will discuss our best course of action.’

‘I sense danger. Something is wrong nearby,’ Hermione suddenly added.

‘Break the link immediately. The others will arrive soon.’

The link was broken and what Hermione had sensed was obvious. Grawp gave a deep guttural bellow that only a giant can make. His grayish round head could be seen just above the treetops. His huge arms were swinging and making splintering contact with nearby trees accompanied by thunderous slaps on his own limbs. Evidently, Grawp had moved in to look for Hagrid unaware that he had been disapparated away. Grawp and the spiders were now in battle.

“Grawp!” Hagrid yelled in shock, but his forgotten half-brother was too far away to hear.

Harry took in a deep breath and shuddered as an owl hooted in the distance. The orange glow of the setting sun was growing dim as a nearly full moon rose in the eastern sky brightened against a darkening sky. The lure to battle was invigorating, almost intoxicating, as the scarred claw marks on Harry’s ribs tingled. In an instant he made a decision.

“I’ll go get him out.”

Harry disapparated with a pop as shouts of “Wait!” echoed after him.

Harry pointed his wand at a moving mass in the forest ahead of him and put as much will and energy into the spell as he could.

”Sectumsempra!”

A wide swath of forest with spiders was slashed and cut to pieces in front of him. Only the largest trees, heavily scarred, remained standing. There was a flash of neon blue from the six scars on Harry’s chest and he ran headlong into the carnage. The cold night air whistled in his ears as he ran. He cast more spells dodging falling trees, limbs, and spider body parts. A few spiders survived, shielded by the larger trees, and they attacked as he went by. He slammed into the side of a large leg and cast the killing curse as he bounced off and sidestepped the dropping lifeless body, and plowed ahead. Bright moonlight illuminated the forest floor covered in animal bones, the gruesome remains of the Acromantulas’ victims. A unicorn skull with a single long beautifully twisted horn shone pronounced among the rest.

The fleeting glimpse of a unicorn skull told Harry they were without doubt in the decision to destroy the spiders, and the urge to kill was renewed. He felt a new freedom emerge and he relished it, savored it. He sensed others joining in the fight as he made his way toward Grawp. The knowledge made him feel keenly competitive and the desire to kill intensified.

Harry’s lungs began to ache and burn as he breathed, trying to fill and exhale with air. Sweat drenched his hair and his clothes, making the cold air sweet to his overheated body.

Harry was close to Grawp and could clearly hear the splintering of thick wood, and deep guttural bellows. Without warning, there were no more spiders nearby to kill and he stopped, he listened, he smelled the air. Grawp was no longer bellowing and was now retreating. Harry still felt the keen desire to kill, but a sound echoed in Harry’s head. A high-pitched pitiless laugh grew along with a sharp pain on his forehead.

‘Having fun Potter?’ a laughing voice asked.

The high-pitched laugh faded as another sound grew. A voice came from a light in the darkness – a lit wand illuminated trees and branches in the distance.

“Harry. Harry please come here.”

“Hermione?” he whispered and slowly the urge to kill diminished and he felt incredibly tired.

“I’m – I’m coming,” he yelled between deep breaths.

With some effort, he lit his wand and made his way forward. He found more lit wands and familiar faces along with unexpected ones. The sight of Neville was as welcome as the sight of Malfoy was disgusting. He didn’t see Ron, Hagrid, McGonagall or Ginny but assumed they were nearby. No one said anything. They all looked at him oddly; their breaths puffing in cool the evening air. The way they stared at him made him acutely uncomfortable. He wondered if maybe he had made a bad decision to jump in and fight the spiders off Grawp. The cold night air that had been so sweet on his sweat-drenched body earlier, now caused him to shiver.

“Sorry, I must look a sight I worked up a sweat.”

“It’s more than sweat Potter. You’re covered in Acromantula blood,” Moody informed him.

Harry looked himself over in surprise. He was covered in a light blue translucent slime and his robes were torn. There were also numerous gashes, cuts, and bloody bruises. Harry heard Moody say “Brace yourself” as water from two wands washed him down. Moody and Hermione did a quick blow dry that didn’t quite dry out his ruined robe.

Harry looked around again and realized that no one was completely unharmed. Robes were torn, a gash on Neville’s arm, Snape’s greasy hair was disarrayed from possible impact, Moody’s wooden leg was splintered, Tadra clutched at her knee, Malfoy had a bloody cut across his forehead, and Hermione had a rosy red splotch on the side of her face. They all kept staring at him oddly.

“Er, is everyone okay?”

“Luna was bitten, we need to heal her.”

Hermione turned and led Harry to where Luna lay on a conjured blanket on the forest floor. McGonagall and Ginny were tending to Luna’s wounds. Ron stood nearby, holding a lit wand, watching Luna with helpless dread as Harry and Hermione approached.

“You’ve got to help her,” he croaked. “I didn’t see it coming. They were coming for me, but she jumped in the way. She shouldn’t have done it. She shouldn’t have . . .”

The pleading anguished look on Ron’s face caught Harry’s attention first, but then he noticed Ron was covered in scrapes and cuts, and his Robes were in absolute tatters. For a brief instant Harry thought of telling Ron it was a good thing he wore something under his robes but such a comment now would be inappropriate. Besides, Harry was feeling more tired and heavy by the minute. He turned his attention to Luna and a wave of guilt gripped him. Luna lay there pale and unconscious, in bandages and splints.

“It’s her left shoulder,” McGonagall said brusquely. “You two need to do whatever it is you do.”

Harry and Hermione positioned themselves and Harry had no trouble summoning tears over the gaping wound on her bare shoulder – tears that mixed with Hermione’s, fell and healed.

A stretcher was conjured and Luna was levitated onto it. Everyone except Hagrid gathered onto Tadra’s carpet. Harry learned that Hagrid was leading Grawp off to another part of the forest. Moody informed him that giants are thick skinned and resistant to most poisonous creatures.

Guilt was weighing on him heavily and it was just too much to bear as he looked into Hermione’s eyes. In those chocolate brown eyes he had come to know so well, he saw a mixture of fear, anger and concern. His body began to ache and he felt more tired than ever.

“I’m sorry,” he said to everyone. “I don’t know what came over me. I should have waited.”

“Impetuous to the last,” drawled Snape.

“We’ll discuss this later,” said McGonagall. “Miss Lovegood and Mr. Potter need to be taken to the Infirmary. The rest of us could stand some attention as well.”

“Me? I’m just tired,” Harry said with weak bravado.

Harry swayed and dropped to his knees.

“Harry!”

Hermione caught him as he fell over. Harry looked up into her eyes and saw the love he knew was always there.

“I – I think I over did it a bit,” he said as everything went blissfully black.

***

***

***

“If Harry wakes up during the day Professor McGonagall said she would let Hermione out of class. I think he’s been having bad dreams. Maybe Madam Pomfrey should check for an infestation of corkruts. They can cause bad dreams you know.”

“Corkruts? Wait, he’s waking up. I’ll go find Hermione.”

Harry sat up bolt right in bed and pain washed over his body, but fear and adrenalin made him ignore it. He pointed a wandless hand at the person standing near the end of his bed.

“Harry,” Luna said calmly. “It’s Cho you’re pointing at. Don’t do anything rash.”

“It’s okay Luna. He doesn’t have a wand. I’ll go get Hermione. I think I’ll go to my room after I find her.”

“I hope to see you at dinner in the Great Hall.”

Cho gave a nod and weak smile before she left.

Luna held out Harry’s glasses to him, but he found the effort to reach for them excruciating. Every movement was painful, making him gasp and move in slow short pauses. By the time he managed to put on his glasses, beads of sweat had formed on his forehead. Slowly looking around he recognized the hospital wing.

“What’s wrong with me? It hurts to move.”

Harry painfully eased himself back into bed.

“You over did it and just to let you know, it’s Monday, not quite noon.”

“Three days?”

He and Luna were the only ones in the hospital wing. Luna was bandaged and bruised; her left arm was in a sling. With her free arm, Luna reached for her wand on a nearby table and cast a concealment spell on the room.

“I was afraid you were going to hurt Cho. You’ve been having bad dreams.”

“I dreamed the spiders had me in a web and I couldn’t move and that Voldemort was coming. . . .” Harry pushed aside the dream. “Er, I didn’t have a wand. How could I have hurt Cho?”

“I think you could have, and I understand why you would want to keep it a secret. Would you like to hear what’s been going on since you went to sleep three days ago?”

Harry nodded and winced regretting the movement.

“Ron is amazing. He attacked all those spiders that he’s so afraid of, but when they swarmed over him, I couldn’t help myself. I was afraid for him. That’s how I got in this shape.” Luna lifted her left arm.

“Even after being swarmed, Ron only had a few scratches,” Luna said with a dreamy smile. “By the way, thank you for helping heal my bite. I already thanked Hermione. I actually don’t feel all that bad. It’s just that Ron comes to see me everyday.” Luna blushed but didn’t look away.

“Are all the spiders dead?”

“Yes, the centaurs made certain they were all dead. And Hagrid says two Chameleon Dragons have been gorging themselves on the remains. Dragons will eat almost anything. Chameleon Dragons are very rare and few people have ever seen them. Maybe you or Hermione will show them to me.”

Luna’s suggestion didn’t sound like a good idea, but it was a stroke of luck that there would be little evidence of an Acromantula colony.

“Cho looks good considering what she’s been through. But her hands have been permanently scarred and she wears gloves.”

“Oh. Okay,” Harry replied understanding Cho might feel self-conscious about her hands and was silent in thought before speaking again.

“I’m sorry Luna. I should have waited for everyone.”

“We understand. Tadra explained it to us. It’s the mark of the beast. Now that you know what it‘s like you can control it with Hermione’s help.”

“Your next meeting will be over Easter Holiday. Neville and I might get to join although Headmaster Dumbledore looked sad when I mentioned it. Do you suppose he feels responsible about your parents? They were not much older than us.”

Harry blinked, and wondered how Luna managed to take so many tangents.

“He shouldn’t. Pettigrew betrayed them.”

“Before I forget. Our cover story is that I wanted to tryout for Chaser on the Ravenclaw team and asked you to show me some practical tips. We had a bad accident with Bludgers, and it was my fault,” Luna told him with a distant smile.

“That’s not fair to you. Couldn’t I have been at fault in this cover story?”

“No, that wouldn’t be nearly as believable. Anyway, the others will be here soon.”

Luna removed the concealment spell and Ron strolled in shortly thereafter.

“Sleeping beauty has finally awakened. Can’t say the beauty rest did much for your looks mate. You still look like you tangled with a half dozen Bludgers. Hagrid let me leave early, he’s still broken up over the bloody spiders. Thought I’d drop by and see you two before lunch. You hungry?”

“Now that you mention it, I’m starved. But I’m not sure about making it down to the Great Hall.”

Hermione appeared at the doorway and hurried past Ron. She wasn’t smiling and Harry knew it wasn’t a good sign. She threw her arms around him and hugged him tightly. The combination of pain from the bruises, strained muscles, and the ferocity of her grip took his breath away. She pushed back and looked him sternly in the eyes.

“Don’t ever do that again,” she said with shaking voice and bright eyes. “Do you hear me?”

“I – I’m sorry.”

Hermione’s face skewed up before she pressed against him.

“Oh Harry, I love you,” she said with a shuddering sigh.

Ron looked relieved there wasn’t a row and turned his attention to Luna.

“Say Luna, when are you getting out of here? Maybe you’d like to watch Gryffindor Quidditch practice. I’ll be acting captain while Harry recovers.”

Harry raised an eyebrow at Hermione as Ron took a chair beside Luna’s bed. Hermione returned a grin.

“I hear chatter. Mr. Potter must be awake. And sure enough I’m correct. Now I have some potion to give him and it’s not pleasant to take nor is it pleasant to watch.”

Harry grimaced.

“Is it ever pleasant to take?”

“Rarely ever,” she answered. “Now I was not exaggerating. The lot of you should clear out. That includes you Miss Lovegood. I think you’re fit enough to manage on your own. Stop by tomorrow and we’ll see about removing your arm sling.”

Everyone left except Hermione. Harry let Madam Pomfrey know it was okay. Somehow he felt as if he deserved some vile tasting potion.

Madam Pomfrey informed him it was a two-step process. First Harry had to drink a glass of some thick yellow potion. After slowly sitting on the edge of the bed, Madam Pomfrey held the cup for him and encouraged him to drink it quickly to get it over with.

“Yuck, that tasted like wax.”

“Right you are. It’s to coat your throat. Now hold this bucket in your lap. Good. Now for the real potion.”

Madam Pomfrey took a spoonful of bubbling, smoking potion, and delivered it with unerring accuracy. Harry was surprised there wasn’t much taste and it went down easier than he had imagined it would.

“That wasn’t as bad as I thought it would be.”

“Right. Don’t look at me. Look down at the bottom of that bucket.”

Harry complied wondering what was going to happen and then it hit him like a sledgehammer. His mouth opened up and he thought he would puke up his feet with one spectacular convulsion. Every muscle in his body screamed in protest and then it was over as quickly as it came. Madam Pomfrey handed him a damp cloth to wipe his mouth. She took the bucket, cleaned it with a wave of her wand, and then gave him a mint.

“Now, see if you can stand up.”

Amazingly enough he stood up with some comparatively minor soreness.

“Good, get dressed and don’t over exert yourself for the next few days or you’ll be taking more of that.

“Er, no thanks. I’ll definitely take it easy,” Harry said with frosty breath from the mint.

“You can leave now Miss Granger. We’ll let him get dressed in private,” Madam Pomfrey said pulling curtains shut after her and Hermione.

“I’ll wait in the hallway Harry. It’s lunchtime if you’re up to it.”

“I’m starved.”

***

***

***

Time went by slowly, probably because Harry moved, and walked slowly. He had never been so sore and stiff in his life. If not for Madam Pomfrey’s muscle relaxing potion he probably wouldn’t have been able to get out of bed for a week, let alone walk. The next day Harry talked with Ron and found out how he had been buried under a mass of spiders only to emerge breaking off large spider legs to save Luna. He also found out more about what the others saw when they joined the fight.

“Honestly mate, you were awesome. The forest was lit up with all the flashing green light. Professor Moody thinks you killed nearly half of them by yourself.”

“Half? But I only meant to clear a path for Grawp.”

“Tadra kept insisting that we all give you plenty of room because you were in some kind of killing frenzy. I wish I could fight like that.”

“No you don’t. Now that it’s over, it’s scary to think about. All I wanted to do was kill.”

“When you put it that way, maybe not.”

An awkward moment of silence followed before Harry grinned.

“And what about you? How many times were you bitten by those things? And the poison didn’t even affect you. Tadra said you were tossing giant spiders aside, left and right, with your bare hands after you dropped your wand.”

“I didn’t drop it,” Ron protested. “It was a really big one that knocked it loose. And I returned the favor by knocking loose one of its legs. Well, more like tore it off. Luckily my wand wasn’t broke and Ginny found it with a summoning spell later. And considering the shape my robes were in it’s a good thing I wear something under my robes.”

They both laughed.

“Best we get a move on. Hermione wants to borrow my wand.”

“What does my girlfriend want with your wand?”

“Dunno. Hermione and Ginny are up to something. How long before we ask what they’re up to?”

“Give it a week or two.”

As they turned a corner, Filch was standing over a puddle of black goo yelling and pointing a shaking finger at several third years.

“Making a mess with half-learned spells, and I havta clean up!”

Harry and Ron quickened their pace wanting to avoid the scene, or any involvement. Filch’s jowls quivered as he gave a wild accusatory look at Harry and Ron before renewing his rant at the third years. When they were out of earshot Ron snickered and Harry grinned, but something Hermione said the day before echoed in his head and he recalled the conversation.

“We need allies. We can’t exclude anyone –the centaurs, goblins, house-elves, even giants. The wizarding world has been far too judgmental and prejudice in its view of other sentient creatures.”

“I suppose we’ll just educate Grawp and he’ll go back and convince the rest of the Giants to join our cause,” Ron said sarcastically.

“I doubt that Grawp is that interested in getting a formal education,” Hermione snapped back. “But it could go a long way if we could figure out how to teach Grawp to fight better. I’ll bet he’d be interested in learning that. In fact, that’s the very reason Hagrid doesn’t want Grawp to return to his own kind. He’s afraid he’ll be killed by one of the other giants. I don’t believe Grawp wants to stay in the forbidden forest. I know the Centaurs don’t want him there. It’s a bad situation for everyone concerned. The bottom line is that we need allies.”

“I’ll catch up with you in a bit Ron. I just thought of something I should check on.”

Harry made his way to Filch’s office and knocked.

***

***

***

Saturday morning they met in Dumbledore’s office. Fawkes was perched conspicuously to one end of the large office. It was not a full meeting of the Order, only those at Hogwarts. Hushed voices spoke little beyond minor pleasantries because of two, who were not yet members. Luna looked calm and unconcerned, her usual demeanor. Neville looked anxious as he waited. Harry was disappointed that his words of encouragement hadn’t helped Neville’s anxiety.

Dumbledore motioned that it was time, and the two candidates took their places.

“We, the Order of the Phoenix have voted to allow you into our ranks as marked members having no other authority or rights. Do you wish to join our number?"

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

"Stand before this phoenix and pledge your loyalty. State your name and be judged."

"I, Luna Louise Lovegood pledge my loyalty to the Order of the Phoenix."

Fawkes stretched to his full height, gently flapped his wings and showered Luna with glowing sparks. Luna looked genuinely surprised and then turned to look at Harry and Hermione with a radiant smile and a small giggle.

“I, Neville Frank Longbottom pledge my loyalty to the Order of the Phoenix.”

Neville gave a sigh of relief when Fawkes showered him with glowing sparks.

Harry stepped forward.

“As I shake your hand you are to respond in the same way you receive."

As Neville shook Harry’s hand he looked surprised and then concentrated. Luna didn’t reach for Harry’s hand, she hugged him and effortlessly returned the mental image of a fiery phoenix.

Dumbledore stepped up beside Fawkes and addressed the room.

"Our mark is an image in the mind. An image kindled by loyalty and trust - that once broken - is lost as will any memory of our Order. Our mark is unique and cannot be duplicated. Nor can it be used without being diluted. We will know if our fellow member is under the influence of the Imperious Curse. Let us take our stand on Merlin's moto, 'Magical Justice for All'." The room echoed with affirmation.

Everyone congratulated the two new members. Snape, however, gave his congratulations with disdain and with an extra look of intimidation toward Neville. Neville showed little reaction, which made Harry proud of him.

“Harry, Hermione, if you would be so kind as to provide a link. We will have a short meeting.”

“A what?” asked Neville.

Harry and Hermione touched hands. Mentally, everyone who was not present at the induction introduced themselves and welcomed the two newcomers. Remus gave the news about increased Dementor attacks. The most recent incident was four hiking muggles were found dead in the forest near Odstone. The Ministry stepped in and kept the quadruple deaths from becoming a sensation. Shacklebolt informed them the Ministry was keeping a close watch on reported Muggle deaths where there was no apparent injury and the victims looked as though they were frightened to death. The Ministry did not want a Muggle panic and covertly intervened with those who were overly curious.

“Isn’t there any way to kill a Dementor?” Harry asked.

“I believe your Patronus managed to kill a young Dementor, Harry. As for an adult It should be possible if it was surrounded by several full corporeal Patronus. But we know how quickly they can retreat. And before any of our younger members give thought. I want to make this very clear. No one of the Order without authority, will attempt this. Thank you Harry, Hermione, our meeting is concluded.”

On the way back to the Gryffindor Common room Neville was expressing his surprise.

“Absolutely amazing. I had no idea you and Hermione could do that. It’s too bad the rest of us can’t communicate back without the two of you. Aren’t you surprised Luna?”

“Not really,” Luna said dreamily.

“Not at all?” Neville asked incredulous.

“Before Fawkes gave his blessing I would have been surprised.”

Luna stopped walking, making the rest stop as well. She beamed at Harry and Hermione, gave a light and happy laugh, and hugged them both. Luna then turned to Tadra.

“You know don’t you,” Luna said laughing again and gave Tadra a hug as well before leaving.

“What does Luna think you know.”

“Know? Know what my brother?” Tadra said smiling and gave Harry a hug before she left as well.

“What in the bloody hell?” Ron asked frowning.

“Luna say anything to you Ginny?”

“No, but I’ll see if she’ll tell me what she’s on about.”

“Where are you and Hermione off to?”

“Honestly Ron,” Ginny chided him.

“Oh,” Ron responded to Harry and Hermione’s grin as he watched them depart down an adjacent corridor.

“Do you think Luna was headed to Ravenclaw Tower?”

“I think she’s going to the library.”

Without saying another word, Ron took off toward the library.

“Looks like it’s just you and me, Neville. Have more questions?”

“Lots.”

“I’ll tell you as much as I can. And I’m sure your dad and mum would be very proud.”

Neville straightened proudly but his eyes began to water, bittersweet.

Ginny hugged him tightly as Neville’s jaw began to tremble helping him to recover.

“Thanks.”

“Come along. You’ve still got questions.”

***

***

***

“Well, it’s been two weeks since you wanted to borrow Ron’s wand. What have you two been up to?”

With Harry’s question Hermione and Ginny cast glances at each other. Hermione nodded and Ginny responded with a shrug.

“I doubt that Ron will like what we’ve been up to.”

“I know he won’t,” Ginny added.

“Regardless, you should both know. Where’s Ron anyway?”

“The kitchens, where else?” Harry said with a laugh. “Actually I expected him along by now. There he is. Er, hold on.”

Ron had just emerged from the Gryffindor entrance into the common room looking confused.

“I’ve just seen the strangest thing . . . Filch was snapping a pack of fourth years down the corridor.”

“Impossible, Filch is a Squib,” Hermione corrected him.

“Snapping? You mean that simple pinching hex we used to use?” Ginny asked.

“Of course that’s what I mean.”

“It’s not really a pinching hex. It’s a low-level stinging hex, or more accurately, an incomplete stinging hex. And Filch is a Squib,” Hermione insisted.

“Look, I know what I saw. Filch was snapping a pack of fourth years and he was using a wand.”

“Harry?” Ginny questioned. “Why are you looking pleased with yourself and not surprised?”

Hermione’s eyes grew wide and her mouth dropped as she turned her attention to Harry.

“Harry James Potter, what have you done? And don’t tell me you can turn a Squib into someone magical.”

“Well, no. No one can do that. I . . . I just helped him make a connection, between him and his wand. All he has to do is squeeze the handle and it automatically casts a snapper. The harder he squeezes the more potent the snap. It’s a harmless hex and the wand will only work that way for him.”

“I’m impressed,” Ginny said grinning.

“I don’t know that I am. He really thinks he can do magic now. You’ve given him false hope.”

“I dunno. Something is better than nothing. And I emphasized that after all these years he can’t hope to do much more. Besides – did he look happy Ron?”

“Delirious, but I still don’t understand. Why did you do that mate?”

“Another ally,” Ginny said answering for Harry. “At least Harry listens to Hermione.”

It was decided any further discussion about Filch could wait and that the information Hermione and Ginny had to divulge was too sensitive to risk being overheard. They decided to meet in an empty classroom later that evening during Hermione’s Prefect rounds.

**

**

The last one to slip into the deserted classroom was Ron, grinning.

“I didn’t appreciate it earlier but that was bloody brilliant helping Filch. Saw him humming and dancing some jig in the corridor on the way up. Told me I wouldn’t have to worry about detentions ever again, at least not from him. And he said that applied to all friends of Harry Potter.”

Hermione frowned.

“I didn’t do it for favoritism, but it’ll be nice not to have him trying to get us into trouble all the time. Okay, Hermione. Let’s hear it.”

Ginny cast a concealment spell on the room before Hermione spoke.

“We’ve been working with Professor Firenze to see if Centaurs can perform magic.”

“What? Are you mad? There are laws against that. You could end up in prison for it. Merlin’s beard Ginny, what would mum say if you ended up in prison?”

“You’ve got a lot of room to talk. Now, are you done ranting?”

Ron looked like he was ready for a row, but Harry cut in.

“Any success? Can Firenze perform magic?”

Hermione pursed her lips before continuing.

“Centaurs are magical beings. It only makes sense that they can perform some kind of magic. But so far we’ve had limited success.”

Ron smirked but Hermione and Ginny ignored him.

“Only a wand with a unicorn tail hair core will work for Firenze. We found that out when Hermione borrowed your wand,” Ginny said looking at Ron who frowned. “The wand worked alright but it took me and Hermione almost an hour to straighten up the classroom after Firenze practically destroyed it with an errant spell. Good thing we had a double concealment spell on the room or we would have had half the castle checking in on us.”

“Professor Firenze seems to have a lack of control or concentration. It can only be expected that he would have trouble with a wand, having never used one. Still, we’re not sure if this is particular to Professor Firenze or to all Centaurs.”

“Just say Firenze, Hermione. We all know he’s a professor,” Ron said flatly.

“I think it’s important to refer to people correctly. Anyway, it’s time to test that theory and Firenze feels that an introduction of magic to the other Centaurs would be better received by you two. That is unless Ron would rather not be involved because of the risk.”

“No, no. I’m in. But I would rather Ginny not . .. “ Ron’s words trailed off at a look from Ginny. “Anyway, it’s a given we shouldn’t involve anyone else.”

Harry and Hermione managed to contact Mr. Ollivander with Fawkes help. Still very much in hiding Mr. Ollivander reluctantly agreed to meet them in the Forbidden Forest on a Saturday afternoon in late April. Harry suspected it was out of curiosity that Ollivander agreed to help – to see if Centaurs could actually use wands. It was common knowledge that wizarding law forbids the use of wands by any other creature. However, it was not common knowledge that goblins discreetly used wands in their magic to safeguard the vaults. The Ministry ignored such use when it came to the protection of the wizarding world’s money. Harry speculated that Mr. Ollivander could be discreetly supplying goblins with wands if they didn’t make their own.

In a few weeks they would attempt to introduce wands to the Centaurs. In the mean time there was studying and essays to work on. Harry, Hermione, and Ron were quiet as they studied late in the empty common room. The only sounds made were the shuffling of parchment and scratching of quills on a table close to the warm fireplace. Harry took a piece of chocolate from a bowl, frowned and pushed the bowl away. There was something about it that reminded him of a batch of chocolate the year before.

“This chocolate isn’t very good,” Harry groused. “Where did it come from?”

“Seems alright to me.”

“Right, and you think Hagrid’s cooking is edible now.”

Ron shrugged.

“Some relative of Cho has been giving her lots of chocolate in an effort to cheer her up. But she’s been giving it away. And Harry’s right it’s not very good. I just keep reaching for it out of habit.”

“I have a solution. Ron, why don’t you get rid of it for us.”

“Be glad to.”

Ron tipped the bowl up one handed taking a huge mouthful, emptying the bowl. Harry grinned while Hermione wrinkled her nose at the display. After some forced chewing, a big swallow, and a quick jab at a drop of chocolate that threatened to escape, Ron turned to Hermione.

“You know Hermione, if your plan is successful there will be an imbalance of power in the Forbidden Forest.”

“What do you mean?”

“Isn’t it obvious? I’m talking about tiny.”

Dumbstruck, Hermione put her quill down slowly and Harry gritted his teeth and swore.

“We’ve been over and over this. There’s no way to teach him how to fight. All he wants to do is wildly swing a club, and I know the club is a tree trunk. Hagrid will have to send him away,” Harry said with mounting irritation.

“He can’t. Would you send your brother off to be killed?”

“What choice does he have if your plan works?”

“I don’t know. Why am I supposed to be responsible to find a solution to every problem that comes along. Maybe it’s about time one of you two comes up with an idea.”

“Everyone’s always looking at me to make decisions as if I’m some sort of leader. Fine, I’ll repeat what I just said. Hagrid has to send him away. I’m not saying I like it but there’s no other choice.”

Ron raised both eyebrows.

“Er, what’s with you two. We’ve still got time. Maybe –.“

Harry and Hermione abruptly stood up, gathered their parchments and quills, and left without another word.

“ – Tadra has an idea . . . “

Ron’s trailing words were spoken to an empty common room.

**

**

“My brother, may I speak with you about tiny?”

“Sure.”

“Thank you.”

“Why so formal?”

“Yourself and others shown irritability, possibly signs of stress for the dark times we live in. I wish no ill will between us. In regards to tiny, I wonder if you have considered Legilimency.”

“What?”

“Legilimency is normally used to extract information. With sufficient skill it can be used to give, or impress information. We have no physical means to teach tiny how to defend himself. If however, we could give him the necessary information through Legilimency, tiny could return to his kind with some relative chance of survival. Eye contact would be essential, and my carpet could be of use. I would also suggest that the simplest instructions of defense and offense be the main objective.”

“Yes, if that could work it would be the solution we need,” Harry said with growing excitement. “We should call a meeting and decide what combat moves I should try to impress him with. We’ve already talked about magically hardening his club to keep it from breaking. Anything else?”

“I believe this will only work with Hermione’s help – you will need her touch.”

***

***

***

“Ten more weeks, I’ll be glad when this term is over. I’ve never seen such bickering and fighting amongst the students. And rumor is that Pansy has it in for Tadra.”

Harry only nodded in agreement as he took another bite of his breakfast and glanced over at the Slytherin table. He didn’t like the way Tadra was spending more and more time with Malfoy. Even now she was sitting by him, but she was evidently done with breakfast and was getting up. Harry straightened as Tadra leaned down toward Malfoy. For a brief second he thought she was going to kiss him but from this angle he could see she was whispering in his ear. Relieved he began to tell Hermione again, how much he disapproved of what Tadra was trying to do. His mouth opened to speak but Hermione’s widened eyes surprised him. He could tell from the direction of her gaze she had been looking at the Slytherin table too. Before he could turn around a scream erupted, and then a second.

“Crucio!”

“Stupefy!”

One moment Tadra was on the floor writhing in agony with Pansy holding a wand at her. The next moment Pansy was flying backward through the air from a stunning spell. After stunning Pansy, Malfoy looked genuinely concerned for Tadra. Harry, Hermione, Ron and others were standing nearby, with wands drawn, not sure what was going to happen next. Malfoy looked up annoyed at Harry and Hermione.

“Well? Don’t just stand there. You two help me take Tadra to the infirmary. Prefects can deal with Pansy.

“I – I will be fine,” Tadra said getting up with Malfoy’s help.

The crowd that was gathering began to chatter.

“Why would Pansy do such a thing? An unforgivable?”

“She’ll be expelled.”

“She thought Tadra kissed Draco.”

“It was only a matter of time, but an unforgivable?”

“Where’s Pansy?” someone asked.

Malfoy muttered something about a stupid cow under his breath before saying, “Obviously she’s gone.”

Of course, Pansy was gone, and a search of the castle confirmed it. She would have been expelled anyway, but would also have had to deal being charged by the Ministry for casting an unforgivable. It didn’t take much image she had run off to join Death Eaters, and to Harry it seemed a waste. But if true it would not be surprising. The outcome of Pansy’s jealous action turned out to make Tadra Prefect in Pansy’s place. Harry was proud that Tadra had been made Prefect but was galled that she would now be spending even more time with Malfoy.

A few weeks later Tadra confided to Harry and Hermione about Pansy.

“I am not sure that jealousy would have been enough for Pansy Parkinson to do such a thing in public.”

“Why not?” Harry asked. “People do crazy things over jealousy.”

“Is there something that makes you think that?”

“Not in specific, my sister. I recall that Draco was complaining to her that she was getting fat, and to stop eating chocolate.”

Harry looked nonplussed, but Hermione was interested.

“Why does that seem significant?”

“I’m not sure. It was the way he said it and looked at me when he said it.”

****

****

****

~

****

****

****

‘So far so good,’ she thought to herself as she walked along the shore of the lake. ‘The Centaurs are armed and learning magic mainly due to Hermione’s keen observations. Her suggestion of using a bow with a unicorn-hair core was a stroke of genius. It gave them the concentration and control they needed. Otherwise, it would have been a total failure with wands. And to make things better, it won’t be obvious they’re armed with magic. Magical law forbids the use of wands by any creature other than a witch or wizard – the key word being wand. The war will soon take on a new level of violence and the Ministry won’t have time to rewrite law to disarm the Centaurs.

The Centaurs have pledged their allegiance to the Order.’

Ginny gave a wry smile as she watched the waves blown by the warm breeze of the late spring wind that occasionally whipped her robes.

‘I think they pledged their alliance to Harry above the Order. But it doesn’t matter. Allies, the more the better. Things will be different this time. We have to win. We have to.’

Ginny fought down a tightness that began to grow in her chest. There were things she didn’t want to think about. Things that happened, but didn’t happen. It was very confusing at times, but the truth was always with her. Her fingers toyed with the invisible object that hung about her neck. Part of her wanted to look – part of her did not. She knew she would eventually look and she would break down as she always did. She wondered if her ritual of coming out to the lake to think, and then shed her tears, was some kind of cleansing process. She hoped it was.

‘For Hagrid’s sake I hope Harry and Hermione were able to impart some knowledge to Grawp. Something certainly happened while they were on the carpet trying Legilimency, because Fawkes flew into the forest and showered Grawp with sparks before flying away.’

Ginny remembered Hagrid clutching Grawp’s leg and Grawp patting him on the back with enough force to make him cough. She remembered being surprised at Grawp’s deep guttural words thanking everyone and then telling Hagrid goodbye. He rarely spoke except to grunt.

“Taaaannk you. Bye broh-therr.”

After that, Grawp picked up his huge club, a hardened tree, and left.

The tight feeling in Ginny’s chest was growing again. She lifted the object, a glint of heart-shaped gold, and it became visible. Her fingers trembled as she opened it.

“Oh Merlin,” she whispered as she looked upon smiling faces and slowly sank to the smooth rocks along the shore, and cried.

“Ginny? Are you alright?”

“H-Harry? I – I’m fine. What are you doing here?”

Ginny quickly stood up, turned away from him, and waved her wand around her face before turning to him.

“Have you been crying?”

“No, not really. I – well, a little. I sometimes have some anxiety about what might happen.”

Ginny’s heart fluttered as she looked into emerald green eyes.

‘No,’ she thought to herself. ‘You shouldn’t be here. This is where I come to get away, and try not to think about you. How many times can my heart break?’

“Hermione sent me out to check on you. You’ve been spending a lot of time out here by the lake this year.”

“It helps me think, to get away.”

Harry moved closer, with a look of concern, and then – there was a look of intent that caught Ginny’s breath.

“N-no, Harry. Please don’t,” she whispered.

She knew that she should turn away and run. Push him, something, anything.

“What?” he asked with a smile.

She couldn’t move. She wanted to feel his embrace feel the warmth of his lips on hers as he put his arms around her. She began to respond, her hands moved up to touch his face. But a voice in the back of her mind began to scream and she slowly pushed him away with tears and trembling arms.

“What are you doing?” she managed to choke out.

“What we both want.”

“You can’t. You love Hermione. You have to love Hermione. You must love her. You have to.”

“It’s not working out. You’ve seen how we’ve fighting as of late. The term will soon be over and I think you and I should give it a try. I know you want to.”

“What are you saying?! Have you lost your mind? You can’t love me! You can’t!” Ginny yelled and then sobbed uncontrollably. Sobbing she looked at him with blurred vision, still she saw him give an odd smirk before he turned, and walked away.

Ginny sank to the ground again, crying harder than she had before Harry came. Exhaustion began to ease her sobs as she tried to gather her shattered feelings and make sense of what had just happened. It was all becoming more than she could handle and she was ready to take Dumbledore’s advice and finally tell someone. She decided to find Ron and tell him the truth of what had happened that night under the Sphinx and why Harry and Hermione must be a couple. The two of them would figure out what was wrong with Harry.

Still shaking Ginny made her way back to the castle. A couple of strategic shortcuts through the corridors and she would surely find Ron. But instead she found Harry looking intently down a side corridor. Harry gave no indication he was aware of Ginny watching him. Whatever he was looking at had his full attention. The look of horror and anger on Harry’s face sent a shiver down Ginny’s spine. Suddenly Harry strode away with clenched fists not noticing Ginny behind him.

Wondering what could make him look that way she moved forward. Down the side corridor Harry had been looking were Ron and Hermione embracing in a passionate kiss.

Filling with Rage Ginny began to shout.

“WHAT ARE YOU DO–“

Ginny didn’t finish her question. Ron pulled out his wand and with a flash of red, stunned her.

“Rennervate!”

“Why the hell did you stun me? And what were you doing with Hermione?”

“What are you on about? I just heard a nasty rumor about you and Harry. I go looking for you and I find you lying on the floor, and next you accuse me of stunning you? What’s going on?”

“Wait . . . “

Ginny recalled the smirk on Ron’s face just before he stunned her.

“It wasn’t you who stunned me, was it.”

“I just told you it wasn’t. I want to know what’s going on with you and Harry.”

“Nothing!” Ginny barked and then swore. “We’ve been tricked. Where’s Hermione?”

“She’s in a bad way, locked herself in the girls’ dorm. And what do you mean we’ve been tricked?”

“Ron,” Ginny looked him square in the eye. “If you’ve ever done anything important in your life you’ll listen to me now without question. Find Harry and do it quickly. Be sure to take Neville with you.”

“Neville? What for?”

“We don’t have time for questions. Someone’s been using Polyjuice to pose as Harry, Hermione, and you.” Ginny swore and lifted her wand. “Just do it! Find Harry, take Neville with you, bring Harry to the common room – I’m going to talk to Hermione.”

‘You fool! Why didn’t you check to make sure it was Harry? If only you had checked with the fiery phoenix!’ Ginny cursed herself as she made her way to Gryffindor Tower.

Ginny paused at the locked dorm room with muffled sobs on the other side.

“Hermione?”

“HOW COULD YOU? GO AWAY!” Hermione howled on the other side.

“We’ve been tricked. It wasn’t Harry. Someone’s been using Polyjuice. For Merlin’s sake Hermione. Harry loves you.

The door clicked and swung open. Hermione looked a wreck with tears streaming down her face.

“I saw you!”

“It wasn’t Harry. I didn’t understand, until I found Harry watching you and Ron snogging in a dark corridor a few minutes ago.”

Hermione’s swollen red eyes widened.

“But Ron and I didn’t . . .”

“I know you didn’t. But Harry saw, and he thought you did. Someone’s been using Polyjuice.”

Ginny’s mind was beginning to work more clearly. The smirk on fake Harry’s face was similar to fake Ron’s and her suspicion was forming hard on a certain Slytherin. But she knew they had to focus their attention on finding Harry.

“I think they wanted you and Harry apart. We can’t let Harry leave the castle. Do you understand what I’m getting at? I’ve already tried a messenger spell, a locating spell, and a mirror. He didn’t respond and I can’t locate him. Is he on your map?”

Hermione’s mouth dropped open as realization of the situation hit her and her hand dove into her robe and pulled out a map.

“Where’ s Harry?” she asked the map with a frantic tone. “Oh Merlin, he’s not in the castle.”

Hermione pulled out a small mirror.

“Harry, answer me,” Hermione pleaded. “Something is going on. You didn’t kiss Ginny and I didn’t kiss Ron. Someone has been using Polyjuice.”

“Quick, let’s see if he’s taken anything with him?” Ginny suggested.

They both dashed for the sixth year boys’ dorm room. The room was empty but Harry’s trunk was open with some of its contents tossed about. Ginny looked abut the room as Hermione practically dove into the trunk.

“His Firebolt is gone,” Ginny said with growing anxiety as she kept looking about.

“His invisibility cloak isn’t here,” Hermione said as she noticed broken mirror shards on the bottom of Harry’s truck. She reached for a larger silver piece, and a cold shiver shot up her arm with a buzzing in her ear. She dropped it in surprise. She paused not sure what to do and then reached for her wand.

“Reparo,” she whispered and the mirror came together on the bottom of Harry’s truck. As she picked it up her eyes became grey.

“He usually has his invisibility cloak with him most of the time anyway,” Ginny said stating what she and Hermione both knew.

“Sirius?”

“Yes, it’s serious. We need to see Dumbledore right away. Did you find something?” Ginny asked looking at the back of Hermione’s head.

Hermione shook her head no.

Ron and Neville found Hermione and Ginny emerging from behind the Fat Lady’s painting. They quickly exchanged information. Ron and Neville told them that Harry had been seen with his Firebolt headed up to the astronomy tower.

“My friends, whatever has happened, it is of deceit. Where is my brother?”

“Your boyfriend tell you what he did?” Ginny asked icily.

“This is not the place Ginny Weasley. Where is my brother?”

Surprisingly, Ginny knew the password to Dumbledore’s office. Without a word, the office door opened to them and as a group they made their way in front of Dumbledore’s desk. Dumbledore was hastily levitating various instruments to and from his desk. The delicate looking instruments would puff smoke or sparkle with light. Dumbledore would give each instrument a frustrated look before whisking it away and summoning a different one. After four more attempts without the desired result, he looked toward the group.

“I must apologize for making all of you wait. Thank you for your prompt message Miss Weasley, but I have been unable to locate Mr. Potter. How did this come to pass?”

Before Ginny could respond Tadra snapped with an answer.

“It was the chocolate. It has been tainted with befuddlement draught.”

Dumbledore concentrated in thought as comprehension dawned on the group.

“Miss Granger, please check your map for the whereabouts of Miss Chang.”

“She’s in a lower corridor with Malfoy and – Luna.”

“Just before I received Miss Weasley’s message that Mr. Potter was missing, Miss Lovegood informed me that she had just stunned Miss Granger and Mr. Weasley. However, she was very sure they were both imposters. Which is now confirmed with your presence here, Miss Granger. Luna has been waiting to inform me of their identities when the suspected Polyjuice potion wears off. Mr. Weasley and Mr. Longbottom, will you kindly assist Miss Lovegood in delivering your stunned fellow students to the infirmary. Please tell Madam Pomfrey they need to be restrained. Take this note as confirmation. And please be on the alert. I suspect the Imperious curse has been in use. How many are under this influence has yet to be determined.”

Ron and Neville left Hermione, Ginny, and Tadra in Dumbledore’s office.

“Hermione,” Dumbledore said with sympathy, “I’m sorry. As Headmaster I cannot help but feel responsibility for the current situation. With that being said, it is time we try to find Harry by other means. You are closer to Harry than you realize. I want you to relax your thoughts and try to guess where Harry may be going. Let your love for him guide you.”

With a pained expression Hermione put a hand to her forehead and broke into a cold sweat.

“Trees, he wants to see where his parents . . . before . . . “

“I will alert the Order to search Godric's Hollow. Miss Weasley, Miss Potter, please escort Miss Granger to the infirmary. I will be along shortly.”

Hermione was now looking flushed and more pained. She took several steps toward the door with Tadra and Ginny on either side before nearly toppling over. Ginny conjured a stretcher and they levitated her onward.

A few minutes later Dumbledore entered the Hospital Wing.

“Poppy, how is Miss Granger doing?”

“I only know she’s in a lot of pain. Why or how I can’t say.”

Ron, Tadra, Ginny, Luna, and Neville were gathered around Hermione laying on a bed. They completely ignored Malfoy and Cho who were unconscious and magically roped into hospital beds on the other side of the room. Hermione was now even more flushed and sweating. She groaned and fainted. Her hand she had pressed against her forehead fell away revealing a light mark on her forehead – in the telltale shape of a lightning bolt.

Madam Pomfrey quickly looked at Dumbledore.

“Potter’s blood?”

“Yes, from the Breath of Life. This can only mean Harry is mentally under attack from Voldemort.

28. Falling for Harry

An old hand clutched the top of a well-used walking stick. Polished on top from long years of use the gnarled walking stick had an uncanny knack for picking just the right spot to not slip. Labored and raspy breathing followed each step down a well-worn path. A white haired old man paused trying to take in a pleasant spring afternoon. It had rained and stormed the week before and the moisture was still heavy in the air and on the damp grassy ground. Sunshine was a welcome change, but from an Augurey’s cry the old man knew more rain would be on its way.

Something drew his attention toward the skyline. There was nothing there, or maybe it was his eyes that didn’t see as well as they used to. Something, he wasn’t sure, maybe he sensed it more than saw it. Wait, there it is, someone on a broom? It was difficult to tell, it was so far away. Then, whatever it was, fell in a spiral toward the trees below.

The old man’s breath sucked in and his free hand clutched at his chest with the sound of wood on wood, and he groaned audibly. He winced in pain and steadied himself as he thought about what he would do.

“Nothing for it,” he said under his breath.

With determination, he slowly stepped off the path and into the forest. Young tree limbs with wet leaves dripped as they magically moved aside for the old man. Whoever fell would either be there, or be gone when he finally got there. It was more exertion than he was used to and after a half hour he rested, leaning against a nearby tree with his shoulder. Voices in the distance made him tense up and instinctively he raised his arm and stiffly gave himself a rap on the head with an awkward movement. From the head down, he seemingly melted away, blending into his surroundings.

“Let’s find ‘im and get out o’ here. We’re too close to Godric’s Hollow for my lik’n.”

“Relax, we’re helping the Ministry, remember? And the Dark Lord said whoever finds him will get a reward. I’d prefer gold.”

“You’ll take whatever the Dark Lord gives ya and be glad of it. Keep a sharp look out. He’s supposed to be out cold on tha ground somewhere. An’ don’t go holler’n when we find ‘im. We don’t want anyone takin’ him an’ gettin’ our reward.”

*

*

*

*

Pain, more pain that he thought he could bear. His head couldn’t possibly be in one piece. It felt like it had split in two. He wretched again. Nothing but spit came up. He remembered falling and then nothing but black. Now, he was on his back. He tried to open his eyes but all he managed was to glimpse a white haired silhouette in front of a mirror before he closed his eyes again.

“He’s here. I’ve got him.”

The words were followed with a long bout of labored coughs.

Harry tried in vain to remember more of what he had seen through the pain. All he could think of was blood before he blacked out again.

*

*

*

*

Three witches were huddled together near the door of the hospital wing. On the far end, Hermione was mumbling incoherently on a bed. Madam Pomfrey had insisted everyone give Hermione some space and most had reluctantly complied and left the hospital wing with worried looks. Across from Hermione was Cho, awake, sitting up and watching, but still restrained with a magical tether. Draco was absent. He had agreed to submit to truth serum and had left with Snape to go to Dumbledore’s office.

“It’s the worst possible situation. We have to find Harry,” Ginny said with a hint of panic and shrillness to her words.

“They need to be closer together,” Luna said airily.

“Luna Lovegood is correct Ginny Weasley. The closer they are, the more power my brother will have to fight Voldemort,” Tadra said with conviction.

Ginny frowned at both of them.

“What am I missing here? Are you saying we should take Hermione close to where Harry is – physically?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

Ginny’s eyes widened.

“First of all, we'd have to know more specifically where Harry is rather than some vague area around Godric's Hollow. And if what you’re saying is true it will be more than difficult. The Ministry knew Harry was gone before we did. Obviously Death Eaters are involved in the search. Sickles to doughnuts an illegal Port Key has already been made to take him directly to . . .”

Ginny couldn’t finish saying it. She shook with rage at the situation she felt she should have put a stop to by figuring out it wasn’t Harry who kissed her. Even now, her stomach churned in disgust realizing it was Draco using Polyjuice. Ginny's self-reproach was interrupted with Ron's return to the doorway of the hospital wing with Neville standing a few paces behind him.

"Dumbledore wants student members . . . " Ron silently mouthed "of the Order" and continued. " . . . in his office, now."

The group left for the Headmaster's office at a brisk pace through the chaos of everyone preparing to leave for summer holiday. Direct questions of Harry and Hermione were deflected by informing whoever asked that they were going to the Headmaster's office. However, the group slowed as they approached a familiar short blonde Gryffindor with an infectious smile.

"I'm sure Harry and Hermione will work things out."

Even as grim as the situation was no one could help but return her radiant smile.

"I agree, Jen Hanson. I apologize for being so abrupt but the Headmaster expects us. Are you well?"

"Yes, I'm fine," she replied with an unwavering smile.

The corner of Tadra's smile twitched before fading along with the others as they continued.

"Has the Headmaster received word of my brother?"

"He didn't say, but what else could it be? I can't believe he could be . . ."

"Don't worry Ron, Harry is alive. Hermione is proof of that," Luna answered with such serene surety the tension eased dramatically.

*

*

The door to Dumbledore's office opened of its own accord and the student members of the Order stood in front of his large wooden desk.

“Harry is alive."

There was audible relief as Neville exhaled from holding his breath. However, Tadra was still tense noting the hardness of blue eyes above half-moon spectacles.

"He is safe for the moment, but the situation is dire. By a stroke of luck he was found by Matthias Clay . . ."

Dumbledore paused as if there was some personal story behind the name.

"I've heard my gran talk about a Matt Clay, but I think he was killed by a cursed spear before the last war started," Neville said filling the paused silence with a concentrated look but suddenly regretted having said anything out loud.

"I think Harry had a great-great-aunt that married into the Clay family."

Several of the group turned to look a Ginny wondering how she could know such a thing.

"Anyway, that's not possible because like Neville said – he's dead."

"For the moment he is still alive. Please let me explain. Matt did indeed take a cursed spear through the chest. Because the spear was next to his heart Mediwizards could not completely remove the spear and never expected him to live more than a few years. In order to not become a burden upon anyone he became his own Secret-Keeper. Now after all these years, the spear has cracked from age and Matt is near death. He does not have the strength to make a Port Key and Fawkes has had a burning day only three weeks ago and is not yet mature enough to retrieve Harry.”

The group gathered in Dumbledore’s office turned and looked at Fawkes on his perch. He was hardly half his normal size, more like a medium sized chicken, but still brilliantly plumed.

“Therefore, Hermione must be taken to Harry. This will not be an easy task. The Ministry has seen fit to apply anti-disapparating jinxes in the search area in an effort to control who comes and goes.”

“Do you have a plan?” Ron asked.

Dumbledore paused before continuing.

“As Headmaster I cannot ask you to participate in anything that may be considered an illegal activity by the Ministry.”

“As head of the Order you may ask, but we volunteer before you ask,” Luna interjected. The rest nodded in agreement.

“Very well, we will need a diversion on the ground which Mr. Longbottom can be of primary assistance. And I believe Miss Potter can provide transportation for Miss Granger.”

*

*

*

*

“Hermione, can you hear me?”

“Yes, I’m feeling better,” Hermione whispered through closed eyes and pain. “It’s cold.”

Tadra gave Hermione a sip of warming potion and tugged on the wool blanket wrapped around Hermione in an effort to protect more of her face. Tadra then pulled her fur-lined cloak tighter about her own neck.

“You are feeling better because you are closer to him, my sister. We are about to levitate you off my carpet. You must follow the instructions we have given you. Please repeat them.”

“When you get the signal I will be dropped. Fawkes will help slow my fall. After I reach Harry, we will both touch the Port Key in the bag you’ve given me.”

“That is correct. Dumbledore made the Port Key himself. It is an empty sugar bowl from Hogwarts.”

"That's sweet," Hermione said softly.

Ginny and Tadra smiled as Hermione gave a weak grin with closed eyes.

“Anyway, Dumbledore put a complex spell on this Port Key. It will activate when both of you touch it at the same time. Be sure you both touch it together. It will take you directly to the hospital wing at Hogwarts. And I’m going to say it again. I don’t like it. Fawkes, I hope you can do this.”

Fawkes gave a short splendid note of hope in response to Ginny’s concern. Fawkes then spread his wings and hopped on Hermione's stomach holding onto Hermione's hands with the same gentleness a parent might hold onto a child.

“Okay then, we wait.”

Tadra looked toward approaching clouds hoping they could provide more cover and they could drop to a lower altitude. Ginny peered intently at an apple sized clear crystal orb, waiting for it to turn red. Below, Ron, Neville and Luna were about to spring a diversion as rouge students of Hogwarts trying to help in the search.

*

*

*

The pain had eased some and Harry became aware of labored and raspy breathing.

“Where am I?”

“I’m glad you’re coming out of it, cousin. As for where, you’re in my tree.”

“Tree? I – I’m sorry it’s difficult to see. My head hurts.”

“You mean your scar. Albus told me about you being tricked – you and your girl. You shouldn’t have run away. And look at me I’ve been running away for more than twenty years – waiting to die. And now, I need to live as long as I can. Maybe I should have . . . stayed. Now all I have left are my memories and the will to live a little longer. There's something I want you to have.”

Something small, hard, and round nudged Harry's hand.

"You'll have to tuck it into your robe. I don't have the strength."

With closed eyes, Harry fumbled with the rough surfaced cold object before he managed to put it inside his robe. The pain that had incapacitated him was suddenly dissipating rapidly. The less pain, the more tired and spent he felt. As the pain disappeared, Harry felt drained of energy like a balloon that had suddenly emptied after only moments before struggled to pop. He managed to lift his head and look at his host with clear eyes for the first time but was greeted with burst of flame and a heavy bump on the floor not far away.

The brief burst of flames illuminated a white haired old man slumped forward in a chair, a stump of a wooden shaft sticking out of his chest and a wand lashed to hand with a leather strap. His robes were drenched in blood as a slight sparkle faded from old eyes. The flames on the floor changed to crimson and gold as Fawkes lifted toward the ceiling with a single stroke of his wings. Lots of curly brown hair covered the face of a girl in school robes lying on her back on top of a woolen blanket.
"Hermione!" Harry weakly shouted and was caught short on trying to get up.

With a flushed face Hermione lay on the floor and then rolled on her side toward Harry as she hurriedly reached into a bag and pulled out something silver. Her mouth moved saying his name "Harry", but no sound came out. Suddenly her face drained of color and her eyes turned solid grey. With a loud pop and a flash of green light, Fawkes exploded in a shower of crimson and gold feathers. Hermione ignored everything except trying to extend the silver sugar bowl toward Harry almost three meters away.

Harry heaved himself off the bed and onto the floor toward Hermione, bumping the lifeless form of his relative. The movement made the body begin to fall sideways off the chair. Another flash of green and the old man's body lurched forward, falling on top of Harry.

Hermione shrieked and shielded herself with the sugar bowl that exploded in a flash of green. Harry felt something hard hit his hand and everything swirled in chaos. The familiar hook behind the navel was there but the spinning was not a uniform ring. Objects of all kinds were spinning and rotating, a chair hit Harry in the back, the old man's lifeless body careened past a dark figure with a dark beard and pointed hat, a bed was rolling end over end, and a glimpse of brown curls. Then it stopped, less of a Port Key and more of a small tornado spewed its contents of debris through the Hogwarts Hospital Wing. Someone shouted an unfinished "Prote-" and all was quiet save for a gnarled wooden staff that slid off an empty bed and clattered noisily as it hit the stone floor.

"Hermione," Harry gasped, ignoring a sharp pain in his back.

A moan responded. Harry pulled on a shoulder turning Hermione over from lying face down on the floor. He gently cradled her head in his arm and took her hand as she opened her eyes – solid grey.

The touch of her hand was a charge of energy that surged through him and grew. He was now aware of the danger, drew his wand and pointed. No longer wearing a pointed hat and with his robes disarrayed, a wild-eyed wizard was standing with clenched teeth and snarling with victory as he opened a cloth bag and something gold and glittering began to emerge.

"STUPEFY!" Harry yelled.

A red flash of light erupted from Harry's wand making the floor shake just before it hit the wizard square in the chest. The spell hit him with enough force to propel him straight back and into the wall. The impact was so great that streaks of blood shot out in all directions across the stone from his body and head.

A gold snitch with a broken wing fluttered on the floor in front of Harry and Hermione.

"Don't let it touch you!" Hermione hissed as she scrambled to her feet dragging Harry with her.

But the broken snitch began to spiral away from them in smaller and smaller circles until it touched the wizard still upright against the wall and they both disappeared leaving an odd looking bloody silhouette behind.

"Great Merlin, what just happened? And where's Professor Snape? Cho Chang?"

"Madam Pomfrey? How long . . . Snape?"

"Cho?"

Madam Pomfrey's Mediwizard training took over as she prioritized people over the unexplained event.

"Yes, Professor Snape and Cho Chang are somewhere in this mess. They could be in need of medical attention. Quickly now."

Madam Pomfrey, Harry and Hermione began moving the contents of Mathias Clay's tree with their wands. Madam Pomfrey found Snape out cold with a mild concussion. Hermione found Mathias Clay's body and Harry spotted a foot under a tilted wooden bedroom dresser between two Hogwarts beds.

"Harry, help me," moaned Cho.

Harry levitated the dresser away exposing Cho, with a pained expression, still tethered to a bed.

"Harry, stay away from her, she's under the Imperious Curse."

"What? How?"

Hermione touched Harry's hand for a brief second before Harry turned his attention to Cho once again.

"Here Cho, let me help you up."

"Harry be careful," Hermione insisted.

Harry looked deep into Cho's eyes and she stiffened.

"You cannot win Harry Potter. My master will kill you and all those near you."

Harry stared more intently into Cho's eyes and she went limp but did not break eye contact. Harry put a finger to Cho's temple and a whitish silver liquid began to curl around and down his finger. As if on cue, Hermione put a small stone flask with runes up to catch the liquid and with her wand she sealed it. Harry took his finger away from Cho's temple and she closed her eyes.

"Cho? Can you hear me? Cho?"

"Harry? Hermione? Where . . ." Cho asked, and then realization swept across her face. "Are my parents really . . ." Cho asked with an anguished pleading look.

"You're not under the Imperius Curse anymore and we've stored some of your memories in the stone flask on the table next to your bed. They're your memories to do with as you choose. I – we only wanted to spare you some pain. And yes . . ." Harry's voice faltered.

"Nooooo!" Cho screamed uncontrollably as Harry and Hermione tried to console her.

After reviving Snape and giving him a misting cold compress to put against his head Madam Pomfrey came to treat Cho.

"Sedatus," she said casting a spell on Cho who was screaming hysterically. Cho immediately calmed.

"Miss Chang, I have a potion I want you to drink. It will let you rest and have a dreamless sleep. Do you understand?"

Cho nodded her head and drank the potion. She lay back on the bed and closed her eyes.

"Can I assume Miss Cho is no longer a threat to herself or anyone else?" Madam Pomfrey asked in hushed tones.

Harry and Hermione nodded. The tether that held Cho to the bed disappeared with a wave of Madam Pomfrey's wand. She then motioned them away from Cho.

"There's a body over here. Can you explain this?"

"His name is Mathias Clay," Snape drawled before Harry could answer. "I understand he was a relative of yours, Potter. Someone else you've managed to get killed in your ill conceived abandonment of your school and friends."

Harry and Hermione frowned.

"Once again you've made a mess of things." Snape waved a free hand about the wing. "If not for the summer holiday I would take several hundred points from Gryffindor. However, since my services are no longer needed, I have things to attend to. I'll leave this mess for Potter and Granger to clean up. Thank you for your assistance Madam Pomfrey."

Snape left holding the compress, still misting a white fog, against his head.

Harry looked about the Hospital wing with a feeling of dejection. He purposely avoided looking in the direction of his cousin's body. Ever so briefly he had met a true magical relative, and now he was gone. He felt numb, and tired – very tired. Regardless he lifted his wand, and so did Hermione.

"What do you two think you're doing? Professor Snape doesn't run this wing – I do. You two will get some rest. I'll clean this up."

"We should really get ourselves cleaned up first," Hermione suggested weakly.

"Rest now, clean up later. Go on, lie down on a bed somewhere. Well, there's a couple on the other side of the room, away from most of this mess. Off with ya."

*

*

*

Two teenagers, looking the worse for wear, were sound asleep, lying on separate beds pushed next to each other, the two of them holding hands.

"What kind of school are you running here Dumbledore?"

"One that is over for the summer holiday. When these two have rested, and refreshed themselves, they will be sent home."

"Potter?"

"He will go to stay with his Aunt and Uncle. There is no safer place for him to stay."

"I'll put a few more Aurors to watch the area. We can't have any more incidents with Dementors."

"Wise precaution Minister."

Scrimgeour walked toward a grizzly red area on the Hospital Wing wall.

"Is this it? Is this where the bounty hunter was killed by Potter? Killed with a stunning spell?"

"Yes, a very powerful stunning spell. Miss Granger has verified that he was indeed dead. With her unique ability, she would know. He was likely a Death Eater but without a body there is of course, no proof."

"And the Chang girl, under the Imperius Curse along with Malfoy's boy?"

"Apparently, but the curse has been broken on both."

The Minister paused by Cho Chang's bed.

"No one should have to remember how their parents were murdered."

"I agree."

Something in the way Dumbledore agreed made Scrimgeour look at him, and then to the stone flask on the table next to Cho's bed.

"There are laws governing the extraction of other people's memories but I think they can be overlooked in this case. And Clay?"

"Ah Madam Pomfrey, please join us. Minister, Madam Pomfrey is Hogwart's most capable and gracious school nurse. She donates her services to Saint Mungo's during the summer holiday."

"Admirable."

"Thank you Headmaster, Minister."

"The Minister was inquiring of Mathias Clay's body."

"Back room of my office’ to the left."

In the back room, Dumbledore rolled back the sheet with a curt wave of his wand.

"Amazing, it really is him. And there's the shaft of the cursed spear. I guess I'm satisfied Dumbledore, but this could have turned out badly for both of us."

"I take full responsibility."

"Quite right you should . . . . Well, it wouldn't have been such an incident if it had been anyone but Potter. But I do understand. Teenagers and their hormones are unpredictable at best. I expect we will talk again soon."

Dumbledore nodded and gave a placating smile before the Minister left. Now alone, a chair slid up to Dumbledore as he sat down and gazed upon a lifeless body.

"Matt, my old friend, you did well. If only . . ."

Dumbledore sighed heavily and closed his eyes as the sheet rolled back up over the face of an old friend. A small chirp came from within one of Dumbledore's pockets.

"Fawkes. Sorry, I almost forgot about you."

Dumbledore reached into his pocket and held a small ugly chick in his hand.

"Maybe when you get bigger we could take a short trip to someplace cheerful."

Fawkes gave another short chirp before Dumbledore put him back in his pocket.

*

*

*

Harry woke up looking at the ceiling of the Hospital Wing. Even with blurred vision it was recognizable from the number of times he had woke up there before. And he knew instantly that Hermione was by his side. The touch of her hand was unmistakable. He decided to gently let go of her hand and find his glasses, but the loss of contact woke her up.

"Harry?"

"Just a sec, let me get my glasses. Oh . . ."

It wasn't just the note from Cho on the table next to him that surprised him. It was everyone else that was resting on beds around them. Tadra, Ginny, Neville, Ron and Luna, were all asleep. Cho was gone.

"Dobby is glad Harry Potter and his 'Mione is awake. Headmaster wants Dobby to give these."

Still somewhat groggy Harry and Hermione each took an envelope from Dobby. Something shiny and gold slid out of the envelope into Harry's hand.

"What in Merlin's name?"

Harry looked over to see that Hermione had one too.

"I mean, I didn't think, how could I."

"Is this right Dobby? The school term has only just ended."

"Dobby does not understand. Dobby is pleased to see Harry Potter and his 'Mione are Head Boy and Head Girl. Dobby is to show Head Boy and Head Girl to their room."

Harry and Hermione looked at each other and shrugged grinning. Harry grabbed Cho's note and stuffed it in a pocket, turned to follow Dobby, and almost stepped into the back of Hermione. Harry looked in the direction of Hermione's gaze. Ron and Luna were a mess with bits of mud and dark leaves on their clothes. Ron's hair was almost black and Luna's hair was an unrecognizable tangled mess of mud and leaves.

"I wonder what happened to them?"

"I think they were part of a diversion maybe. I'm sure we'll hear about it later. I'd like to get cleaned up."

They followed Dobby to a single large door with the Hogwarts emblem above it. Head Boy and Head Girl were on either side of it. Having accomplished his task, Dobby vanished.

"What's this about? I didn't think the Head Boy and Girl had separate quarters from their House," Harry said.

Hermione stifled a nervous giggle.

"Ah, they don't. Er, didn't."

They stepped into a large open room with a high ceiling. A chandelier of ever-burning candles lit the room. There were two long dark wooden tables in the middle of the room surrounded by chairs. There were plush chairs and sofas on both sides of the room from the tables. The far wall had a large dark oval that gave a flash of lightning in the distance of a stormy night.

"Conjured window," Hermione commented. "Like the Great Hall ceiling."

Harry gave a nod in understanding before looking over more of the room. There were bookcases, a few paintings, and decorations befitting of all four houses. A staircase on either side of the room led up to a door – Head Girl on the left, Head Boy on the right. Hermione pointed at a cabinet door in the stone wall that looked very much like the dumb waiter in the Head Master's Sanctum.

"The bathrooms on this lower level are for visiting Prefects. We probably have our own private bathrooms in our rooms above," Hermione said pointing out the most likely.

All his regret finally had time to bubble to the surface. Harry nodded in agreement before embracing her.

"I know Dumbledore explained in the link how we were both tricked but saying I'm sorry just doesn't seem enough. I'm so very sorry."

"N-no, I'm the one who's sorry."

They held each other for some time before Harry broke the silence.

"By the way, that was a very brave way to show up in that tree."

Hermione gave him a smile as she wiped at tears.

"Thanks, I suppose you could say I fell for you."

Harry smiled back and then his face changed to real concern.

"Fawkes!"

"Harry, it's okay. He's a phoenix, remember."

"Oh . . . right."

"Well, we should . . ."

They walked toward separate staircases as a pair of hands reluctantly let go.

*

*

*

"Would ya look at that. They're still sleeping. Oi, Harry, Hermione, interested in breakfast?"

Sleeping against each other on a couch, under a blanket, Harry and Hermione jerked awake.

"My brother and sister, you are both fully dressed?"

Tadra's unexpected teasing brought about snorts and smirks from the rest as Harry and Hermione blushed furiously.

"We most certainly are," Hermione replied whipping back the blanket showing they were both in pajamas. Hermione handed Harry his glasses before he even began to look for them.

"Well, get dressed and let's eat. We didn't get the full story through your link. And maybe you'd like to hear how we provided a diversion. Luna was brilliant."

Luna's face was placid as usual but had a slight blush at Ron's praise.

"Did you really kill a Death Eater," Neville asked.

Harry became somber.

"I – we're not certain he was a Death Eater, but Mundungus seems sure that he was. I didn't mean to kill him, it was just a stunning spell. It almost makes me feel sick."

"Sorry."

"It's okay Neville."

"I am glad you feel this way, my brother. No one should feel great joy at taking the life of another."

Neville shifted uncomfortably at Tadra's words.

"True, but all of us here may be forced to kill before this war is over," Ginny added.

Ron swore.

"Doom and gloom. You two either get dressed or wear your pajamas, let's eat. And we'll tell you how McGonagall threatened to give us detention for an entire term."

They had breakfast on one of the tables in the Head Boy and Girl's common room. They didn't get the chance to use the dumbwaiter; Dobby made breakfast from the kitchens appear on the table with a snap of his finger and promptly disappeared. There was more than enough to eat. And when everyone was full, out of habit they began pushing everything that was left over toward Ron who promptly shoveled it in. Between mouthfuls Ron explained that it was Luna's idea to try and look like Harry and Hermione – at least from a distance. And that the easiest way to do it was to fake a broom accident into a marsh. Neville shot up red sparks to signal that he had found Harry, but he also sent Tadra and Ginny a signal to drop Hermione by tapping a crystal orb with his wand. The Ministry's search party descended upon Neville's signal and found the three of them. Ginny and Tadra were found looking through the remains of Clay's tree. After that, McGonagall showed up unexpectedly and bollocked them something awful.

"McGonagall was downright scary. I really thought she meant it," Neville said with a mix of awe and shock.

Ginny took over from there.

"Well, we were supposed to think she meant it. Same reason Dumbledore didn't want Harry and Hermione to tell us through the link that they were safe. And that was tough to take when Tadra and I looked through what was left of Clay's tree. We found Fawkes as a chick and I knew something had happened. I didn't feel like I could breathe until Dumbledore told the Minister you were both safe. Anyway, our reactions satisfied the Minister."

Harry had been looking at the table, lost in thought.

“I need to say something.”

Harry paused and considered telling everyone how stupid he had been. But he knew Hermione would never let him take all the blame.

“Thank you, all of you. Especially –.“ Harry turned and looked deep into chocolate brown eyes. “The girl who fell for me.”

“Hey, that’s right,” Neville grinned. “Hermione fell for him.”

“Yeah, she really did,” Ron agreed

"I was wondering Harry, where did Cho go?" Luna asked airily.

"Right, hold on. She left me and Hermione a note."

Harry pulled out his wand and summoned the note from the Head Boy's room. The note came whizzing to his hand and stopped.

He and Hermione read the note together but Harry was at a loss for words, so Hermione paraphrased for everyone.

"Cho says she's sorry for all that's happened and that she needs time to sort things out. She wants to contact us again soon, and hopes she still has friends at Hogwarts."

"Of course she does," Luna answered.

The conversation paused before Ron let loose a stray thought.

"Too bad the slippery git got away with it again," Ron caught himself before saying anything more and glanced at Tadra's dark penetrating eyes before quickly changing the subject.

"Er, anyway mate, are you going to your aunt and uncle's or are you going to your place with us?"

"I doubt that I have much of a choice, and I'm not keen on it, but I should probably stay with my aunt and uncle until my birthday. I'll apparate to Headquarters that morning, or maybe midnight if I can't stand it anymore. What about you Tadra?"

"I will stay at my brother's house with the Weasleys."

"I wouldn't mind visiting your estate, Harry. Especially on your birthday."

"Me too," Neville added. "It would be my birthday as well."

"I – I would like that. I really would. But you'll have to clear it with Dumbledore since he's the Secret-Keeper."

There was a knock at the door.

"Yes?" Harry and Hermione answered in unison.

Filch poked his head through the door.

"Er, sorry to interrupt. Good to see everyone is well. How 'bout you Potter?"

"I'm good, I guess."

"Headmaster wants me to tell you that your parents, or respective relatives, have been notified you'll be home this afternoon. Your trunks will be delivered so there's no need to go lookin' for them. There'll be a horseless carriage to take everyone to Hogsmeade so you can go home by Flu. Or maybe some can apparate. And the Headmaster will be along shortly to talk to everyone. An' don't go runnin' off without tellin' someone, right Potter?"

"Right," Harry answered sheepishly as Filch closed the door and left.

"It's weird to have Filch being nice. Hardly seems natural. But I can take you home Luna – if you'd like to side-along."

"Is that really a good idea Ron?" Ginny asked.

"I think I can handle it," Ron shot back as his ears began to turn pink.

"If Luna doesn't mind taking the long way home," Ginny answered in a low tone.

"I don't mind taking the long way home," Luna said unconcerned.

Ron's ears turned a darker shade of pink as Ginny raised an eyebrow, Neville smirked, Tadra smiled knowingly, Hermione skewed a grin, and Harry reached for a drink of juice to cover his own.

The door opened on its own. Harry thought Dumbledore looked tired and stressed no doubt from the previous few days. Harry had to admit he hadn't looked all that chipper himself in the mirror this morning either. Actually they all looked like they could use more rest.

"Everyone had enough breakfast? Good. And how do the new quarters suit the Head Boy and Head Girl?"

"Fantastic."

"Really like the conjured window."

"I conjured that one myself," Dumbledore said looking pleased. "Now, down to business. Harry, I assume we'll see you at your estate on your birthday. If you don't mind Hermione, I'd like you to pay Harry weekly visits until that time – whether Harry's aunt and uncle want them or not."

"I'd be delighted," Hermione said smiling broadly.

"I thought you might. And on another matter, Miss Chang came to see me before she left early this morning. I'm hopeful that the Order will grow in number before the end of Summer Holiday."

"I was wondering if Neville and Luna could come to my place for my birthday."

"I think that can be arranged."

Dumbledore's quick affirmation made Harry very happy.

"Now, I must stress that everyone be on their guard. Voldemort does not take well to failure. I expect him to make another move soon."

*

*

*

*

The cab was driving away as the front door opened.

"Uncle Vernon, Aunt Petunia, sorry I'm late."

Vernon only grunted, turned, and left Harry standing in the open doorway as Vernon returned to his favorite chair and resumed reading. However, Petunia stood her ground with folded arms.

"It's bad enough we take our time to go pick you up, and worse that you aren't there. Do you know how embarrassing it is to be handed a note by one of your kind telling us that you have missed the train? Infuriating is what it is, and it only makes matters worse that it isn't the first time. So, why did you miss the train? On top of all that your trunk and your bird have appeared here on their own. You know we don't tolerate that sort of thing."

Harry was surprised Aunt Petunia was asking questions. Usually she berated him and then ignored him.

"I ran away."

Petunia shook her head.

Vernon put his paper down.

"Kicked out of that school now are you? We'll don't be expecting to stay here past the end of the month. I don't know why you've come back here anyway."

"No, I wasn't kicked out. I'm Head Boy for next year."

"What? Barking, the lot of 'em," Vernon grumbled as he turned a page.

"Come along to the kitchen, you've got lots to do. I'm dreadfully behind. If only you could have been here this morning. Dudley will be entertaining guests this evening."

"Right, it's Dudley's birthday. Where is he?"

"He's out for a spin in his new car with some of his friends. And why did you run away?"

"I thought," Harry paused at the memory of seeing the image of Hermione and Ron snogging. Even though they were both imposters it was still a dreadful memory.

"It was over a girl wasn't it? That one with the curly hair? Thought as much."

"No, I was tricked. We were tricked. It wasn't really her. There was befuddlement draught in the chocolate. If it wasn't for Hermione I wouldn't be here. I'd be dead like that bounty hunter . . . I killed . . . someone."

Down in the pit of his stomach, something churned making him feel sick. He hadn't meant to tell them. He had meant to keep it to himself. When his aunt insinuated Hermione was the cause of his trouble it came out like a knee jerk reaction. Deep down he felt it was his fault that somehow he should have known.

Petunia gave him an odd look and dropped a metal measuring cup that clattered on the kitchen floor. Vernon jumped up from his chair and entered the kitchen.

"Whaaat? What did you just say?" Vernon blustered with increasing volume as he brought out a familiar fountain pen. "Say, that, again," he demanded as he began to scribble on the same paper he had been reading.

"Upstairs now," Petunia ordered. "I'll deal with this Vernon. He is my sister's child."

Petunia followed Harry upstairs and into his room.

"Sit down."

Harry sat down on his bed. He was spared interrogation from the discerning pen, but this was radically different.

"That look on your face. I saw it on your mother's face once. At first I didn't believe her, but she broke down and swore it was true. Mum and dad were already gone by then and as much as I hated her we were all we had left. She told me a lot of things that day. Much of it I didn't understand and didn't want to. What I want to know is what happened. I will not tolerate a murderer in this house."

Harry winced at the word murderer. But his aunt had spoke more about his mother than she had in all the years he had stayed with them.

"Now, tell me – all of it."

Harry told her every detail, almost in spite of himself. It was like trying to clean dirt off something only to discover it will never be truly clean again. Harry finished and wiped at his eyes in surprised embarrassment. He had not wanted to show how much he felt about all of it.

"I believe you," Petunia said in a shaking voice and then she began to pace the floor in front of Harry.

"Did you know I was involved in a traffic accident two months ago? Well, of course you wouldn't."

"You weren't hurt were you?"

"No, and not a scratch to the car either."

Harry couldn't figure out what his aunt was getting at.

"Anyway, I still need help in the kitchen. I'll talk to Vernon later. And you will be civil toward Dudley this evening. It is his birthday."

*

*

*

*

Two days later Hermione phoned asking if the Dursley's had a preference on how they would like her to arrive, by car – or apparate. They grudgingly consented to allow the visit by car; the alternative was out of the question.

"I'm surprised your aunt let me come up to your room."

"She did say the door had to remain open," Harry reminded her.

Hermione gave a pouting look before smiling and throwing herself at Harry toppling them both over onto his bed.

"I've missed you something awful," she whispered and gave him a long passionate kiss they both needed desperately.

After they caught their breath, Hermione sat up pretending mock embarrassment.

"How very un-lady like of me. I'm ever so sorry, Mr. Potter. I don't know what came over me."

"Think nothing of it Miss Granger, anytime – really," Harry said with a hungry grin.

"Oh drat, if we were only somewhere else," Hermione answered biting her lip. "Anyway, how's it been with your relatives? After all that's happened are you okay?"

"I told them. Well, I told my aunt about the bounty hunter."

"You did?" Hermione asked in wide-eyed surprise.

Harry told her everything.

"So, your spoiled – er, cousin now has his own car. And your aunt was in an auto accident. I wonder why she told you that?" Hermione frowned before telling Harry how the Order was actively on the lookout for something to happen.

"And there's something that's been going on for months now, isn't there?"

"I'm sorry Harry but I can't tell you. I know you're frustrated but I just can't."

Hermione gave him a pleading look and Harry gave a sigh in response.

"Anyway, it seems that Ron took Luna the long way home after all."

Hermione giggled as Harry smirked.

"And Tadra told me that Naheem is still sending Ginny owls but Ginny refuses to answer. I don't know what's wrong with her. Sometimes she seems like a different person but most of the time she's like she always is. Aaaand Tonks is now an unofficial Animagus. Care to guess what she is?"

"No idea."

"A fox."

"Really?"

Harry looked pleased. But his demeanor changed before he asked the next question.

"And why haven't you mentioned Tadra?"

"Well," Hermione frowned. "She knows we all disapprove of Draco. And she keeps quiet about it and I refuse to speculate. By the way, I've booked my driving theory test tomorrow morning and my practical test in the afternoon. I know you had practice in that Anglia when you stayed with the Weasleys. I'll bet you could do it too. Well, you'd have to wait until next month."

"I think that's brilliant. But I might need some help studying for the theory part. And that wasn't nearly enough experience with the Anglia on those backcountry roads. They were more like paths really."

"We could use mum and dad's car for you to get more practice. And you'll need to study properly. Because I know how you like to study. You'd much rather study me."

"And your point?" Harry laughed as Hermione playfully hit him before they kissed again.

They caught their breath and Hermione became very serious.

"If . . . if something happens I'll apparate here to your room – whether your aunt and uncle like it or not. I know you are quite capable of apparating on your own, but we should be together. The week before term ended should be proof enough for both of us."

Harry began to open his mouth but Hermione put a finger to his lips and her eyes became bright.

"Don't you dare say that it's your fault or that you're sorry – again. I'm just as much at fault as you are."

She embraced him and they held each other tight for a long time before Hermione slowly pulled away their hands, touching, sliding away – a personal link.

"I love you with all my heart."

"I love you more than words can say."

*

*

*

*

The days since Hermione's last visit positively dragged by. The novelty of using a mobile had worn off from the previous summer. And besides, with a charmed mirror he could see Hermione as well as talk to her. But it was easy to tell that all his friends were very occupied doing something for the Order. He kept Hedwig busy with deliveries of the Daily Prophet and even issues of the Quibbler. When his Aunt didn't have him busy around the house he would spend a lot of time pouring over articles and advertisements, in either one, looking for signs for something that was about to happen.

Now, another monotonous day was drawing to a close and he put his glasses down feeling frustrated but with a lighter conscious. He had finally suggested to his Aunt that he be Secret-Keeper for them, including Dudley. His offer was met with an emphatic "No". Before he drifted off to an uneasy sleep he knew something would have to be done about their protection whether they wanted it or not.

Harry was jolted awake by something bright and shining next to his bed.

"Harry, it's happened. Get dressed, Hermione will be there shortly," Dumbledore's voice spoke with urgency from his phoenix patronus.

Harry threw back the covers and leaped to turn on the light and scrambled to get dressed. He was unconcerned about how much noise he was making in the process or what time of night it was.

"What's going on?" Vernon's voice, thick with sleep, came from the hallway.

Hermione apparated with a loud pop looking as though she had just thrown on clothes herself. Her curly hair had that pillow look to match a wrinkled pink top and denim shorts. But there was fear in her chocolate brown eyes as she stretched out an arm for Harry to side-along.

The bedroom door opened revealing Harry with a girl in his room in the middle of the night.

"Now see here!"

"Sorry Uncle Vernon. I have to go."

Harry took hold of Hermione tightly.

"Where are we go– "

They disapparated and then apparated.

" –ing?"

The first thing Harry saw were wands being pointed at them. Without hesitation and without thought, using wandless magic, he sent their wands flying. The next instant he was holding his own wand pointing at the group in front of them.

"Harry, over here," Dumbledore said calmly motioning for him and Hermione.

It was the tone of Dumbledore's voice that made him put his wand down. The five Aurors in front of them who had been at a loss for words now spoke in hushed voices.

"Harry Potter? . . . Sweet mother of Merlin . . . Did you see how fast he was?"

Harry looked around and realized Hermione had apparated them to the Ministry. He held out the Auror's wands.

"Sorry,"

A large wizard with a square jaw clenched his teeth in displeasure at being unarmed so easily, took the wands.

“If you hadn’t shown up in muggle clothes,” the Auror growled inferring the reason for drawing their wands.

Dumbledore motioned for them again and they made their way toward him.

"Harry, it's very important that you identify this body."

Harry looked down on the floor and saw – Voldemort. Hermione gasped as Harry blinked in disbelief.

Harry felt numb as his mind raced. Was it really him? Could it really be over?

"Harry is it really him?" Hermione whispered.

‘I should know,’ he thought to himself.

The pain of the scar on his forehead had been there for so long he sometimes forgot about it. But it was still there. Now he wondered if maybe it was a lingering pain that it would soon be gone forever. His heart raced at the thought, the hope. He turned his mind inward. Barriers that he had spent so long putting in place he brought down – looking for proof.

High pitched laughter began to grow in his mind. He put both hands up to his forehead for the growing pain. Louder and louder. It was so loud it felt like his head was vibrating. He struggled to put back up the mental barriers. It wasn’t working. The short lived euphoria from the hope that Voldemort was dead had been replaced by panic. It was too soon after the mental attack that had been used to incapacitate him the month before. He was sure his teeth were beginning to chatter from the sheer volume of Voldemort’s cruel laughter. Hermione reached out her hand and touched him, and then gripped him, hugged him tight.

It was gone, as though shut off by a switch. He lowered his hands and looked into her panicked face.

‘Did she hear it too?’ he wondered.

Fudge watched their behavior with a frown waiting for an answer.

"No, it's not him."

"What? What do you mean? He-who-must-not-be-named is clearly dead. His body is right here on the floor," blustered Cornelius Fudge turning red faced.

"Excuse me Minister," Percy Weasley interrupted. "What preparations should be done for the body of Rufus Scrimgeour?

"He will lie in state and be celebrated as a hero who gave his life in the line of duty –"

"Harry, Hermione, come along," Dumbledore directed them to step aside. He then hooked the little finger of his left hand with the index finger of his right and looked at Hermione. Hermione immediately took Harry's hand and a link was established.

*

*

"What's going on? Is Scrimgeour dead? Is Fudge Minister again?"

"Unfortunately, yes. And you have confirmed my suspicion that this body of Voldemort is that of an imposter. The imposter was likely a death-eater using Polyjuice and either volunteered for this or was put under the Imperious Curse. A battle was fought here this evening. Five Death Eaters, including this Voldemort, attacked the Ministry. Two Death Eaters were killed along with the fake Voldemort. When this imposter was killed the rest fled. Three Ministry officials and two Aurors were killed. The end result of Scrimgeour's death along with the two other Ministry officials leaves Cornelius as acting Interim Minister. There were also other injuries. Kingsley Shacklebolt is at Saint Mungo's and I will ask all members of the Order, except Tonks, not to visit him. Cornelius is once again in the position of the power he covets most. He will be more dangerous than he was before."

"What do you mean?" Harry raged. "Is Fudge going to do the same bloody thing he did before? Is he really that stupid?"

"We must prepare that he will. And Voldemort must believe so or he wouldn't have sacrificed the pawns that he did. When this link is ended I would like the two of you to discreetly leave. I will ask you both to establish a link with the entire Order at seven o'clock this morning. Until then spend some time together. And I might also suggest you phone your aunt before returning. Who knows, she might prefer you spend a few days away after this morning's event."

*

*

The link was broken. Dumbledore casually stepped to Fudge's side blocking a view of Harry and Hermione.

"Minister, might I suggest a simple test for poly-juice."

"I see no reason for it."

"To quell the frightened public asking for proof."

"The proof will be his body on public display . . ."

Having managed to walk beyond the crowd Hermione whispered.

"I want to go back to my parents and tell them everything is all right."

Harry knew everything was far from all right but what else could they tell her parents. They held each other tight as Hermione disapparated.

*

*

*

After a short visit with Hermione’s parents they decided to go to headquarters. Neither of them wanted to worry her parents more than they were and neither of them could consider trying to get more sleep. With no other place to go Harry and Hermione ended up in the kitchen drinking chocolate flavored coffee. Harry raged on the stupidity of the Ministry and politicians in general. He was fiercely animated and his words were peppered with swearing. He finally concluded by slamming his fist on the heavy wooden table.

"Merlin, I'm frustrated. Anyway, I've been carrying on for almost an hour and you've hardly said a word. By the way, I appreciate the concealment spell. I wasn't even thinking about anyone else who might be asleep. Looks like we still have another three hours before seven o'clock."

"You know Harry this can get really bad. We can't physically attack the Ministry to try and force them to believe Voldemort is still alive. Don't get me wrong, I would like to curse some sense into the lot of them myself if I thought it would work. We can't fall for the temptation to divide the magical community between those who believe us and those who want to believe he's really dead this time. I mean it would focus the Ministry's resources against us instead of Voldemort. I wouldn't be surprised if all the death-eaters at Azkaban are pardoned and released."

"What? You don't really think that could happen?"

"Actually I do. Even worse, the Dementors might be welcomed back by the new Ministry. They'll argue as to why not since Voldemort is dead."

"No," Harry gasped in disbelief. "They'd be fools to do that."

"You just ranted for two hours about how stupid they are. So, you tell me."

Harry was dumbfounded by the sheer audacity that the new Ministry, under Fudge, could do such things. And yet, he could believe they might do just that. He sat down next to Hermione, put his elbows on the table and put his head in his hands.

"What are we going to do?"

"More than we did last time, that's for sure," Hermione said with assurance.

Harry cocked his head sideways at Hermione. With growing admiration and grin to match he straightened and then twisted to embrace her.

"You're absolutely right. We are going to do a lot more. We're not twitchy little kids anymore."

"Twitchy? Speak for yourself," Hermione teased.

"You know, you're quite a witch, Hermione Granger. I don't know what I'd do without you."

Harry looked deep into chocolate brown eyes.

'Oh, my,' Hermione thought as her heart skipped a beat.

"You talk too much," she whispered.

Time passed and someone stumbled through the kitchen door.

"Whoa, I thought the kitchen was empty."

"Tonks!" Harry said in surprise as he and Hermione jumped up from snogging.

"What happened to your arm? And that scrape on your face? Were you at the Ministry?" Hermione asked concerned.

"Uh, well," Tonks gave a lifting motion with her arm in a sling. "I was at the Ministry alright. We got the alarm and I apparated to the Ministry but I did this falling down a flight of stairs on the way to the action. Embarrassing really . . . so bloody clumsy. I should have been able to do something. Kingsley's in bad shape. The – the Mediwizards don't think he's going to make it."

Tonks took a seat knocking over Hermione's coffee cup in the process.

"I – I'm sorry," she whispered and hung her head and cried silently.

Hermione whisked the spill away with a wave of her wand and patted Tonks on the back.

Harry’s memory flashed back to an embarrassing moment when he sobbed uncontrollably over Sirius death in this very kitchen, at this very table. The thought of a toast to another fallen comrade made his jaw tighten. And Hermione's words of doing "More than we did last time" were still ringing in his head.

"Dumbledore asked us to link at seven o'clock but I doubt he knew about Kingsley's condition. Even though it's six o'clock I think Hermione and I should link. Are you up to it?" he asked.

Tonks nodded.

As he and Hermione reached out to touch hands Harry hesitated.

"How do you suppose this works if someone is asleep? – I guess we'll find out."

*

*

"Harry, Hermione, you are early. I assume everyone is here?"

Amazingly enough, everyone was. Those who had been asleep were wondering if they were dreaming but they were assured that they were not. Dumbledore told everyone that Scrimgeour was dead and about the battle at the Ministry and of the other deaths. Tonks then told everyone how bad off Kingsley was. There was a sudden flurry of thoughts about what to do and what would happen next.

"Please, everyone. This link should be a forum of exchanging information. I suggest that an emergency meeting of the Order be held as soon as possible. All those who can attend, should. I, however, will be unable to attend. I am currently under arrest."

"What?"

"No!"

"When?"

"How? Surely you didn't let them."

"You knew this might happen. That's why you had Harry and I leave."

"Yes, I surmised it was a trap. But sometimes the best course of action is to spring the trap."

"I was hoping you could do something for Kingsley. But now that you're under arrest . . ." Harry's thought trailed off.

"Something can be done for Kingsley. You and Hermione will do it – with Nicholas and Perenelle’s help. I believe disguises are in order and perhaps a small cup of something to help him heal. Agreed?"

"Yes, we agree. Harry, Hermione, Perenelle and I will meet you at headquarters within the hour."

"Very good, please end the link for now."

*

*

Harry looked at Hermione in surprise.

"I didn't know the Flamels were part of the link."

"I knew they were members of the Order but they've never given a thought in the link before. I suppose it's just their secretive nature."

There was a pop in the entryway and Remus came rushing through the kitchen door.

"Tonks, you're hurt."

"It's not as bad as it looks. I – I just . . ."

Harry and Hermione looked at each other and both decided to leave the kitchen to Remus and Tonks.

On the other side of the kitchen door Harry was hugged tightly by silken black hair.

“I am sorry my brother. If only Voldemort were so easy to kill.”

Tadra did not let go of him. She clung to him and trembled slightly. Harry realized everyone was up. Ron and Ginny were still in their pajamas, the same as Tadra. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley were coming down the stairs.

“It was bound to happen. It was only a matter of time. But like this? Scrimgeour dead, Fudge in charge again, what a mess. The Ministry will be in turmoil. I should try to get there early.”

“There’s little you can do. You’ll wait until I’ve made breakfast,” Mrs. Weasley told her husband.

“Are you sure he’s not dead mate?” Ron yawned. “I’m not doubting you or anything. I was just hoping, that’s all.”

“Yes, I’m sure. I could hear him laughing in my head. It was so loud I thought my teeth would start to chatter.”

“I heard it too. But it sounded like it was from a distance. It was awful.” Hermione gave an involuntary shudder.

Tadra let go of Harry and gave Hermione a hug before stroking back some of Hermione’s hair to look at her forehead. Ron and Ginny stepped closer knowing what she was looking for.

“I do not see the mark, but it was there when Voldemort mentally attacked Harry. While you were unconscious it could be clearly seen, my sister. It was the same scar. Because of the Breath of Life you and Harry are more closely bonded than you realize.”

“Er, yes, there will be plenty to do. The Flamels will be here soon. I’ll make breakfast.”

“Ahh, Remus and Tonks.”

“Are – ,”

Hermione didn’t get a chance to finish for Harry. Remus and Tonks both came through the kitchen door.

“Good, Remus, Tonks, stay for breakfast.”

“We were thinking of having breakfast at my place Molly.”

“Nonsense, are you saying you don’t like my cooking?”

“No, it’s just that I want to get back to check on Kingsley,” Tonks said with worry in her voice.

“Don’t worry dear, Harry and Hermione will have him fixed up soon. Stay and have breakfast. Now that it’s happened we should all try to stay together. I even expect Fred and George to show up this morning before they open up their shop. And probably others as well.”

Harry and Hermione looked at each other wondering why Mrs. Weasley had so much faith in what they were going to do for Shacklebolt when they didn’t know themselves.

*

*

*

*

A plain looking couple in their mid-twenties sat across from a desk, talking with a Mediwizard. A name plate on the desk said Director above his name.

“I’m sorry for your loss, Mr. Tanner. And it’s not unusual for someone to leave a donation in their will to St. Mungo’s. I’ll record it in our log. Now, I want to be sure and get the name correct. You said your father’s name was Flint Tanner?”

“Flint Willoughby Tanner. I am William and this is my wife Sarah.

The director looked them over. They were an ordinary looking couple. There was nothing distinguishing about either of them. Mr. Tanner seemed a normal wizard with a full dark-brown beard and pale blue eyes. Mrs. Tanner was smaller with straight light-brown hair and chocolate brown eyes. However, there was something about the two of them that made him feel happy. Maybe it was the radiant smile she had when her husband introduced her as his wife.

“Excuse me, do you have any children?”

“Er, no,” she said.

“Not yet,” he added and she immediately blushed.

“No children? That’s a shame, you’re a fine looking couple. If you’re having trouble I can recommend making an appointment with Salina Feeney from our staff. There are a number of potions that have had good results – and she is discreet. Anyway, what was the amount of the donation?”

“One hundred galleons.”

“It’s only a modest sum, but judging from their clothes it’s probably all they can afford,” came a voice from a portrait on the wall. A wrinkled old woman wearing Mediwizard robes looked on with disdain.

The director’s quill suddenly shot sideways across the parchment leaving a nasty ink trail.

“That is precisely why you only lasted as director of St. Mungo’s for only one year,” he shot back at the portrait on the wall. “Any donation made to St. Mungo’s is appreciated – even if it’s only a single Knut. Furthermore you would never have become director yourself if your family hadn’t left an outrageous sum to the hospital. Er, my apologies,” he said looking flustered and turning his attention back to the couple in front of him. “I’m dreadfully sorry. If you would like a tour of the hospital I can give you these name tags. I can assure that you will be treated well by the staff.”

*

*

“Harry James Potter. I can’t believe you just did that. There are laws you know. You could go to Azkaban.”

“What? Dumbledore told us to do whatever was necessary. Do you want to contact him by link and ask?”

“I know what he told us. But you cast an unforgiveable, the Imperious Curse, on that Mediwizard.”

“So? I didn’t do it by wand. No one can ever trace it. And you know we need to have someone stand guard while we do this. It would have been far simpler to have made the Mediwizard give this to Shacklebolt, but Dumbledore insisted that we had to do it.”

“But how? He’s unconscious and he’s slipping away.”

“All he needs is enough strength to swallow this potion. I’ll levitate him to sit up. Let’s give this a go.”

*

*

A plain looking witch with light-brown hair and grey-brown eyes reached into her handbag and removed a small ornate gold cup. A wizard with a full dark-brown beard took out a stone flask from a pocket, removed the seal and poured the contents into the gold cup held out to him. The liquid was glowing, with gold and silver swirls – it looked alive. The wizard paused looking at the gold cup’s contents before motioning a free hand at the person lying on a hospital bed between them. Slowly Kingsley Shacklebolt’s deathly pale body sat up in bed. The gold cup levitated in front of him. The wizard and witch touched hands, and then each put a free hand on a shoulder. The gold cup levitated upward and tipped as Shacklebolt’s head tilted back. They released their grip on his shoulders and he slowly sank back into his bed. The floating cup was retrieved by the witch. They watched intently for a few tense moments. Shacklebolt gasped and breathed a deep breath as his dark color began flooding back to him. The couple touched hands again.

*

*

“With us now?”

“Yes.”

“Rest.”

“I’ll do that, I feel awful.”

“We’ll see you again soon.”

*

*

A young magical couple were about to leave St. Mungo’s.

“Stop.”

“Yes? Is something wrong?” she asked.

“Oh, I think I know. Sweetheart, we forgot to leave these name tags.”

He removed his own and his wife’s and held them out to the wizard that had asked them to stop. But the wizard hesitated and didn’t take the name tags.

“You were in to see Kingsley Shacklebolt weren’t you?”

“I’m sorry, who? We’ve just taken a tour of the hospital. I’m not sure who you mean.”

“My husband’s father recently passed away and left a donation to St. Mungo’s.”

“I see.”

The wizard took the name tags.

“What about this Kingsley you mentioned.”

“Oh yes, ah, he was one of those injured in the battle at the Ministry where the Minister and He-who-must-not-be-named were killed. I’m sure you’ve heard. Anyway, he’s making a recovery.”

“Oh my, we didn’t know, but this is good news.”

“Splendid that St. Mungo’s has such a capable staff. My father’s donation was well made.”

In the entryway the couple, arm in arm, disapparated with a pop.

With another pop they were suddenly surrounded by trees

“Hey, where are we?”

“Uhmm, well, I’ve been scouting around a bit for a secluded spot. I kind of like this place. What do you think?”

“Nice.”

It did look secluded, but he thought he would check just to make sure. He closed his eyes and had a concentrated look.

“Checking to make sure we’re alone?” she asked in her normal voice.

Harry turned to look. The girl he had fallen in love with was wearing a plain looking robe and holding a wand.

“Yes, we’re alone.”

“Good,” she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. She then stepped back with an odd smile.

“That was different. I’m not sure I care for the beard. And I definitely don’t care for the eye color. I want my old Harry back. And don’t use your wandless magic. It’s starting to become a bad habit. It’s kind of like cheating you know.”

Harry frowned and reached for his wand.

‘Drat, sometimes I think she can read my mind. I wasn’t paying as close attention to the spells the Flamels taught us. It was rather a quick lesson for such a complicated set of spells,’ Harry thought to himself.

“What’s the matter?” Hermione teased.

“Give me a sec,” Harry said with agitation as he closed his eyes trying to remember the spells involved.

Harry waved his wand up and down reciting the incantations. His beard shortened and receded to a bare chin and his hair became much more unruly.

“How’s that?”

“The eyes, the eyes remember?”

“Oh yeah, that’s right,” Harry responded before grumbling it would have been easier with wandless magic and then tapped his forehead with his wand and another incantation.

“Satisfied?” Harry asked blinking and reaching for his glasses.

“Hmmmm, maybe.”

Hermione took his glasses off and wrapped her arms around his neck again. This kiss was much longer and briefly brightened the shade under the trees in the hot dry afternoon.

“Yeah,” she said dreamily before adding with an impish grin “for now.”

Hermione put his glasses back on for him and became more serious.

“Looks like Dumbledore was right. Kingsley was being watched. I remember the Auror who stopped us was one of the Aurors who drew their wands when we apparated into the Ministry.”

Harry nodded in agreement and was once again amazed at Hermione’s attention to detail. He hadn’t made the connection with the Auror, but as soon as she said it he remembered.

“I’ve seen that potion before,” he commented
“What? The one we gave Kingsley? I was wondering if it was the Elixir of Life since the Flamels were involved.”

“I think it was.”

“Oh, I wonder what it tastes like.”

“Wonderful, but it’s not so much a taste as it is a feeling. A feeling of spring, warm earth, blue sky, flowers in bloom, radiant sunshine, life itself.”

Hermione looked at him in wide-eyed surprise.

“When? When did you ever have the Elixir of Life?”

“Snape had me drink it before we performed the Breath of Life. I didn’t know what it was at the time. But after seeing the potion we gave Kingsley, I believe that’s what it was.”

Hermione gave him a penetrating look and put her hand on his chest. He could feel the warmth of her hand and she could feel the beat of his heart. Memories stirred of things from the past and they embraced a long time before letting go again.

“You’ll be seventeen in eight more days. Will you be going back to your Aunt and Uncle’s till then?”

Harry waved his wand and conjured a bench for them to sit on. After they both sat down, Harry was quiet for some time as Hermione patiently waited. A gentle warm breeze rustled the leaves of the trees as crickets chirped and a Tree Sparrow sang somewhere from the limbs above.

“Well, I still need to give them a call. And I doubt they will want me to come back after last night.”

“You want to give them some sort of protection. You feel the responsibility of it even if it’s not yours. Even after the way they’ve treated you all these years they’re still family.”

“Don’t tell them that,” Harry grumbled. “I wouldn’t want to give them the satisfaction. Besides, they wouldn’t believe it anyway. And I would never admit it to anyone but you.”

Harry sighed.

“And speaking of family you’ve really enjoyed Tadra being at Hogwarts this past year. I know I have.” Hermione gave a happy laugh. “Sister . . . adopted sister to both of us. It’s kind of strange and yet it makes me glad. Now I have two sisters. I’m glad you two were able to work things out. I was concerned after that last lesson you had with Tadra. I asked her about it once and she said that she had taught you everything she could. She wouldn’t say anymore.”

“Mmm yeah, it’s kind of embarrassing. That’s the reason I didn’t tell you. That last lesson, I forcefully looked inside her mind.”

“You what? Harry . . .” Hermione said with a disappointed tone. “It was over Draco wasn’t it.”

Harry nodded and was silent again for a while.

“She really loves him. I – I had no right. It was a stupid thing to do – to invade someone’s privacy. Malfoy is dangerous and that’s how I tried to justify it.”

“Tadra is dangerous too. Thank Merlin the Beladasans are on our side.”

“Oh yeah, she most certainly is dangerous. I’ve learned more dark . . .”

Harry hadn’t meant to let that last little bit slip and stiffened in readiness as Hermione narrowed her eyes.

“Just as I thought. She’s been teaching you Dark Magic.”

Hermione swore, stood up with a jerk, and faced Harry sternly.

“We’ve been over this before. You know I don’t approve of Dark Magic.”

“And you know what my reasons are,” Harry said holding back his irritation. “I need to know what I’m up against. When I’m in battle I need to be able to anticipate as much as possible. It’s a matter of survival Hermione. I have to win.”

“I – I understand. It’s just that there’s something about Dark Magic. It can . . .”

“It can be alluring as much as it can be disgusting. And I don’t intend to use it unless I have to.”

“Good.”

Hermione sighed and sit back down next to Harry.

“Anyway, I assume you apologized to Tadra?”

“Yes, and she forgave me.”

Hermione gave him a hug.

“See, isn’t that what family is all about.”

“I suppose we should change into our muggle clothes and I’ll call Aunt Petunia with the mobile.”

“In a hurry to leave?” Hermione asked faking a pout, “I went to a lot of effort to find this place.”

“Er, no. Not at all. We’ve got several hours to kill . . . the afternoon . . . maybe till dark?”

“You talk too much.”

Once again the shade under the trees brightened as more song birds gathered happily singing in the trees above the young couple.